ItaHiiSttiililiiiiii^^ 


i'-i';^|>^;i*^!®ilsiu?JiS^ 


©Iff 

Qaak  of  'QevelBixan 


MUttttttdA 


Qlar^ttre  JJarkin 


es 

■  13^ 

m 


.fJK              '                                                                 '       ■■■■  .'■■'■ 

W^          "'^  ^M 

\ 

It-"  :^ 

hJ 

^^■■^ 

'^ 

s^ 

H^ 

^^^^B 

THE   AUTHOR   OF   THE    BOOK   OF    REVELATION 
THE    LORD   JESUS   CHRIST 


THE 
BOOK  OF  REVELATION 

A  Study  of 

The  Last  Prophetic  Book 

of  Holy  Scripture 


By 

CLARENCE    LARKIN 

Author  of  The  Great  Book  on 

"DISPENSATlQJiM^RUTH' 

'       "F  ?R\fiCEr? 


Published  by  the 

REV.  CLARENCE  LARKIN  ESTATE 

P.  O.  Box  334,  Glenside,  Pa.  19038 
U.S.A. 


Copyrighted  1919 
By  CLARENCE  LARKIN 

ALL  RIGHTS   RESERVED 


The  Charts,  Maps,  and  Diagrams  in  this  book  must  not 

be  used  in  any  way  without  the  written  permission 

of  the  Author 


ERWIN   W.    MOVER  CO.,    PRINTERS 
PHILADELPHIA,    PA. 


THIS    BOOK    IS 

DEDICATED 

TO   THE   AUTHOR   OF   THE 

BOOK  OF  REVELATION 

THE 

LORD  JESUS  CHRIST 

TRUSTING    THAT    ITS   EXPOSITION 

MAY    MEE'l    WITH    HIS   DIVINE 

APPROVAL   AND   BLESSING 


THE  TABLE  OF  CONTENTS 

PAGE 

The  Title   1 

The  Blessing   1 

The  Salutation  4 

The  Announcement 6 


I 
THE  THINGS  WHICH  THOU  HAST  SEEN 

The  Vision    8 

The  Envisions  of  the  Book  13 

II 
THE  THINGS  WHICH  ARE 

The  Messages  to  the  Seven  Churches 18 

The  Church  At  Ephesus    20 

The  Church  At  Smyrna    21 

The  Church  At  Pergamos    21 

The  Church  At  Thyatira    23 

The  Church  At  Sardis    25 

The  Church  At  Philadelphia    26 

The  Church  At  Laodicea  27 

III 
THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER 

The  Heavenly  Door   32 

The  Heavenly  Throne 34 

The  Four  and  Twenty  Elders 38 

The  Four  Beasts 41 

The  Seven  Sealed  Book  44 


Daniel's  Seventieth  Week 48 


THE  SEVEN  SEALS 

First  Seal 53 

Second  Seal  55 

Third  Seal   56 

Fourth   Seal    57 

Fifth  Seal 58 

Sixth  Seal  60 


CONTENTS.  V 

The  Interval  Between  the 
Sixth  and  Seventh  Seal  page 

The  Sealing  of  the  144,000 65 

The  Blood  Washed  Multitude   66 

Seventh  Seal 68 

THE  SEVEN  TRUMPETS 

First  Trumpet   ^0 

Second  Trumpet    ^ 

Third  Trumpet    ^ 

Fourth  Trumpet  ^2 

Fifth  Trumpet ^^ 

Sixth  Trumpet    '° 

The  Interval  Between  the 
Sixth  and  Seventh  Trumpet 

The  Little   Book ^ 

The  Two  Witnesses    °^ 

Seventh  Trumpet  °° 

THE  SEVEN  PERSONAGES 

1.  The  Sun-Clothed  Woman    89 

2.  The  Dragon    ^ 

3.  The  Man-Child    93 

4.  The  Archangel    95 

5.  The  Jewish  Remnant    102 

6.  The  Beast  Out  of  the  Sea  103 

Isaiah's  Foreview   104 

Daniel's  Foreview    105 

Paul's  Foreview    116 

John's  Foreview 1 18 

7.  The  Beast  Out  of  the  Earth  125 


The  Interval  Between  the 
"Seven  Pfrsonages"  and  the  "Seven  Vials" 

The  Lamb  On  Mt.  Zion  130 

The  Three  Angel  Messengers  132 

The  Harvest  and  Vintage   136 

THE  SEVEN  VIALS 

PRELUDE :     The  Sea  of  Glass 138 

The  Tabernacle  of  Testimony  ....     139 

First  Vial  • j^ 

Second  Vial   142 

Third  Vial   ^^^ 


vi  CONTENTS. 

PAGE 

Fourth  Vial 143 

Fifth  Vial 143 

Sixth  Vial   144 


The  Interval  Between  the 
Sixth  and  Seventh  Vials 

Three  Unclean  Spirits   144 

Seventh  Vial  i 146 

THE  SEVEN  DOOMS 

1.  Ecclesiastical  Babylon   149 

2.  Commercial  Babylon    1 54 


The  Interval  Between  the 
Second  and  Third  Dooms 

The  Hallelujah  Chorus   164 

The  Marriage  of  the  Lamb 165 

The  Battle  of  Armageddon  171 

3.  The  Beast  and  False  Prophet  174 

4.  The  Antichristian   Nations   174 


The  Interval  Between  the 
Fourth  and  Fifth  Dooms 

Satan  Bound  for  1000  Years 175 

The  First  Resurrection   176 

The  Millennium   180 

Satan   Loosed    191 

5.  Gog  and  Magog  191 

6.  Satan's  Doom    192 

7.  The  Wicked  Dead 193 

THE  SEVEN  NEW  THINGS 

1.  The  New  Heaven    195 

2.  The  New  Earth    195 

3.  The  New  City    203 

4.  The  New  Nations   206 

5.  The  New  River    207 

6.  The  New  Tree  of  Life    208 

7.  The  New  Throne    208 

The  Ages  of  the  Ages  209 

The  Epilogue 210 


CONTENTS.  rU 

ILLUSTRATIONS 

Frontispiece— Thk  Picture  of  Christ 

The  Patmos  Vision 

The  Book  of  Revelation 

CHARTS 

PAGE 

1.  The  Prophetic  Days  of  Scripture  10 

2.  The  Messages  to  the  Seven  Churches  19 

3.  The  Church  As  Seen  In  Revelations  30 

4.  The  Heavenly   Tabernacles 36 

5.  The  Three  Tabernacles 37 

The  Judgment  of  Reward   39 

6.  The  Cherubim    42 

7.  Daniel's  Seventieth  Week    48 

8.  Daniel's  Seventy  Weeks    ■ 51 

9.  "Olivet  Discourse"  and  Revelation  6 62 

10.  The  Underworld    75 

11.  Antichrist  and  the  Times  of  the  Gentiles 106 

12.  Daniel's  and  John's  Beasts 119 

13.  John's  Two  Visions  of  the  Beast 121 

14.  The  Antichrist    123 

15.  The  Gentile  Nations  127 

16.  Image  of  the  Beast  128 

17.  Vials  and  Egyptian  Plagues  Compared 141 

18.  Seals,  Trumpets,  and  Vials  Compared 148 

19.  The  Resurrections    177 

20.  The  Resurrections  and  Judgments 178 

21 .  The  Church  Versus  the  Kingdom   181 

22.  The  Millennial  Land  185 

23.  The  Three  Stages  of  the  Earth  196 

34.     The  Holy  City 205 

MAPS 

1.  The  Seven  Churches 5 

2.  The  Royal  Grant  to  Abraham 47 

3.  The  Old  Roman  Empire  160 

4.  Babylon,  the  Metropolis  of  the  World 160 


V1U 


CONTENTS. 
CUTS 


PAGE 

1.  The  Seal   44 

2.  The  7  HoRNEa)  Lamb 46 

3.  White  Horse  Rider  53 

4.  Red  Horse  Rider 55 

5.  Black  Horse  Rider  56 

6.  Pale  Horse  Rider    57 

7.  The  Sacrificial  Altar 58 

8.  The  Golden  Altar    69 

9.  The  Trumpet  Angel 70 

10.  Scorpion  Locusts  73 

11.  Infernal  Horsemen   78 

12.  The  Little  Book  80 

13.  The  Sun-Clothed  Woman    89 

14.  The  Archangel  and  the  Dragon  95 

15.  The  Beast  Out  of  the  Sea  103 

16.  Daniel's  Four  Wild  Beasts 108-110 

17.  Th-e  Ram  and  He-Goat 112 

18.  The  Four  Horned  Goat 115 

19.  The  Beast  Out  of  the  Earth   125 

20.  The  Reaper   136 

21.  The  Vial  Angel 138 

22.  The  Sea  of  Glass  138 

23.  The  Frog  Like  Creatures   144 

24.  The  Scarlet  Colored  Beast , . . . .  149 


FOREWORD 

This  work  is  the  result  of  25  years'  study  of  the  Book 
of  Revelation.  Twice  within  6  years  the  writer  gave  a  4- 
months'  course  of  Sunday  morning  sermons  to  his  people  on 
the  Book.  These  lectures  have  also  been  given  in  Bible 
Institute  Courses,  illustrated  with  large,  colored,  wall  charts. 

The  Book  of  Revelation  is  interpreted  from  the  Futurist 
Standpoint.  Chapters  two  and  three  cover  the  present  Church 
Dispensation.  From  chapter  four  until  the  end  of  the  Book 
all  is  future.  The  writer's  purpose  is  to  show  that  the  Book 
of  Revelation  is  to  be  taken  literally,  and  that  it  is  written  in 
chronological  order.  The  text  of  the  Old  Version  is  used  and 
is  printed  at  the  top  of  each  subject.  The  chapter  and  verse 
divisions  are  ignored.  The  text  is  emphasized  by  the  use  of 
capitals  and  black  type.  This  helps  to  explain  it  and  make 
it  clear  to  the  general  reader.  The  descriptive  matter  of  the 
book  is  emphasized  in  the  same  manner. 

The  book  is  also  illustrated  with  over  30  charts,  maps, 
and  diagrams.  Numerous  cuts  of  symbols,  beasts,  etc.,  spoken 
of  in  the  Book  of  Revelation  are  distributed  through  the  book 
at  the  place  where  they  are  mentioned,  and  add  greatly  to  its 
value  by  elucidating  the  text  and  saving  much  explanatory 

matter. 

The  make-up  and  printing  of  the  book  is  unique.  The 
writer  has  broken  all  rules  of  book-making  in  his  desire  to 
make  the  average  reader  see  and  grip  the  truth.  This  he  has 
been  able  to  do  because  of  his  skill  as  a  draughtsman,  and 
because  the  Printers  of  the  book,  who  are  lovers  of  the  truth 
and  like  to  see  it  "Rightly  Divided,"  were  in  sympathy  with 
the  writer's  purpose,  and  have  done  everything  they  could  to 
make  the  "printer's  art"  express  the  writer's  thought. 

A  book  gotten  up  in  this  way  is  naturally  more  expensive 
to  print  than  an  ordinary  book.  The  writer  had  to  spend 
weeks  and  months  in  study  and  designing  the  charts,  maps, 
diagrams,  cuts,  etc.  These  had  to  be  inked  in  and  lettered  by 
hand.  Then  plates  had  to  be  made  of  the  drawings,  and 
electros  of  the  plates.  The  emphasizing  of  the  descriptive 
matter  with  black  type  costs  extra,  but  all  this  trouble  and 


z  FOREWORD. 

expense  makes  the  book  doubly  valuable.  While  there  are 
but  210  pages  in  the  book,  the  size  of  the  type,  and  the 
enlarged  page,  6x9  inches,  make  it  equivalent  to  an  ordinary 
book  of  400  pages. 

There  is  nothing  fantastical  in  the  book.  It  contains  no 
speculative  matter,  nor  opinions  of  the  writer.  The  book  is 
not  a  commentary  made  up  of  quotations  from  other  writers. 
The  writer  is  neither  a  copyist  or  compiler.  The  only  Author 
the  writer  has  sought  to  follow  is  the  Author  of  the  Book, 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  Therefore  the  writer  lays  no  claim  to 
originality.  All  he  has  sought  to  do  is  to  clearly  present  the 
"MIND  OF  CHRIST"  as  revealed  in  the  Book,  having  in 
mind  the  "CURSE"  to  which  every  expositor  of  the  Book  sub- 
jects himself.  "If  any  man  shall  ADD  unto  these  things,  God 
shall  ADD  UNTO  HIM  the  'PLAGUES'  that  are  written  in 
this  Book,  and  if  any  man  shall  TAKE  AWAY  from  the 
words  of  the  'Book  of  this  Prophecy,'  God  shall  TAKE 
AWAY  HIS  PART  OUT  OF  THE  'BOOK  OF  LIFE,'  AND 
OUT  OF  THE  HOLY  CITY,  AND  FROM  THE  THINGS 
WHICH  ARE  WRITTEN  IN  THIS  BOOK."  Rev.  22: 
18-19. 

The  writer's  aim  has  been  to  prepare  a  standard  work  on 
the  Book  of  Revelation,  from  the  Futurist  Standpoint,  that 
can  be  used  as  a  text-book  in  Theological  Seminaries  and 
Bible  Schools,  and  be  of  invaluable  service  to  the  busy  pastor 
in  his  exposition  of  the  Word  of  God,  The  book  is  sent  out 
with  the  prayer  that  God  will  bless  its  testimony  in  these 
days  when  the  prophetic  utterances  of  the  Book  of  Revelation 
are  rapidly  approaching  their  fulfilment. 

CLARENCE  LARKIN. 
"Sunnyside" 


THE  BOOK  OF  REVELATION 


The  Book  ( 


•^i&}bSif^^i}cmimiAt>iAi^ik^m^!;T^;^m^ 


Oesiqneo  a/o'Qrawn 

Br  CLARENCC   LARKtN 

FoxChase.Pmil'a,  Pa 
copyriqhteo 


2|l|lO 


The  Book  of  Revelation 


THE  TITLE. 

"THE  REVELATION  OF 

Jesus  Christ, 

WHICH    GOD    GAVE    UNTO    HIM,    TO    SHOW    UNTO    HIS 

SERVANTS  THINGS  WHICH  MUST  SHORTLY 

COME  TO  PASS; 

AND  HE  SENT  AND  SIGNIFIED  IT  BY  HIS 

ANGEL  UNTO  HIS  SERVANT 

John: 

WHO    BARE    RECORD    OF    THE    WORD    OF    GOD, 

AND  OF  THE  TESTIMONY  OF  JESUS  CHRIST, 

AND  OF  ALL  THINGS  THAT  HE  SAW. 

THE  BLESSING. 

BLESSED  IS  HE  THAT  'READETH/ 

AND     THEY    THAT     'HEAR'     THE     WORDS     OF     THIS 

PROPHECY,  AND  'KEEP'  THOSE  THINGS  WHICH 

ARE  WRITTEN  THEREIN: 

FOR   THE   TIME   IS    AT    HAND." 

Rev.  1:1-3. 


The  "Title"  of  the  Book  describes  its  character.  It  is  not  "The 
Revelation  of  St.  John  the  Divine,"  as  the  heading  in  our  Bibles  would 
have  us  believe,  but  it  is 

"THE  REVELATION  OF  JESUS  CHRIST." 

The  word  "Revelation"  in  the  Greek  is  "APOCALUPSIS." 
Hence  the  title  "THE  APOCALYPSE,"  by  which  it  is  often  called. 
It  is  from  the  verb  "APOCALUPTO,"  to  unveil;  from  "APO,"  away 
from ;  and  "KALUMMA,"  a  veil.  Hence  "Apocalupsis"  means  a  tak- 
ing away  of  a  veil,  as  when  a  statue  is  unveiled,  that  what  is  behind 
the  veil  may  be  seen.  It  is  not  so  much  a  revelation  or  unveiling  of 
the  Person  of  Christ,  though  it  discloses  His  High  Priestly  and  Kingly 
glory,  as  it  is  the  unveiling  of  those  events  that  shall  precede  and 
accompany  His  return  to  the  earth.  This  is  seen  from  the  fact  that 
what  is  revealed  in  the  Book,  was  given  unto  Jesus  Christ,  by  God 
the  Father,  to  show  unto  His  Servants  the  "things  which  must  shortly 
come  to  pass*" 


2  THE  BOOK  OF  REVELATION. 

When  Jesus  was  asked  just  before  His  death,  when  the  things 
that  He  had  prophesied  against  Jerusalem  should  come  to  pass  (Mark 
13:1-31),  He  replied  in  verse  32,  "But  of  that  day  and  that  houi 
knoweth  no  man,  no,  not  the  angels  which  are  in  Heaven,  neither 
(NOT  YET)  the  Son,  but  the  FATHER."  But  after  His  Ascension 
He  received  from  the  Father  the  information  that  the  Disciples  asked 
for,  and  before  the  close  of  the  first  century,  while  at  least  one  of 
those  Disciples  was  still  living,  the  beloved  John,  He  sent  an  angel 
messenger  to  impart  to  him,  and  through  him  to  the  Churches,  the 
information  that  is  "unveiled"  in  this  Book  of  Revelation.  Thus  we 
see  that  the  canon  of  Scripture  would  be  incomplete  without  this 
message  from  Jesus  to  His  Church  after  His  return  to  Heaven. 

While  the  Apostle  John  is  the  writer  of  the  Book  he  is  not  the 
author  or  composer.  The  Author  was  the  Lord  Jesus  Himself.  The 
Apostle  was  only  a  "scribe"  or  "amanuensis."  Twice  he  declares  that 
the  contents  of  the  Book  were  revealed  to  him  by  an  angel.  Rev.  1:1; 
22 : 8.  The  fact  that  the  style  of  the  Book  differs  so  strikingly  from 
the  other  writings  of  John,  as  the  Gospel  and  Epistles,  is  the  strongest 
kind  of  evidence  that  John  did  not  compose  the  Book,  but  that  it  was 
dictated  or  visualized  to  him.  In  its  subject  matter,  and  in  the  majesty 
and  sublimity  of  its  language,  which  is  in  harmony  with  its  contents, 
the  Book  of  Revelation  differs  from  all  other  books,  and  is  incom- 
parably above  them,  thus  revealing  its  Divine  Authorship.  In  fact  it 
is  the  only  portion  of  the  New  Testament  to  which  Jesus  gives  His 
endorsement,  and  affixes  His  signature,  saying  at  its  close — "I  JESUS 
have  sent  Mine  Angel  to  testify  unto  you  these  things  in  the 
Churches."    Rev.  22:16. 

The  Book  of  Revelation  then  is  not  a  compilation  of  Jewish 
"Apocalyptic  Literature,"  intermixed  with  "Heathen  Visions  Chris- 
tianized," thus  being  a  "patchwork"  of  Jewish  and  Heathen  Folklore, 
but  it  is  the  Revelation  of  Jesus  Christ,  which  God  gave  unto  Him, 
to  show  unto  His  servants  things  which  must  shortly  come  to  pass. 
This  He  sent  by  His  ANGEL.  Who  this  Angel  was  we  are  not  told, 
but  when  John  fell  down  to  worship  him,  he  said,  "See  thou  do  it  not : 
for  I  am  thy  fellowservant,  and  of  thy  brethren  the  prophets,  and  of 
them  which  keep  the  sayings  of  this  book-"  Rev.  22 : 8-9.  He  must 
therefore  have  been  one  of  the  old  prophets  raised  for  the  purpose. 

The  Book  is  a  PROPHETIC  Book.  It  is  not  a  history.  It  does 
not  record  the  past,  but  reveals  the  future.  It  makes  this  claim  in 
the  Title — "Blessed  is  he  that  readeth,  and  they  that  hear  the  words 
of  THIS  PROPHECY,"  Rev.  1:3;  and  four  times  in  the  concluding 
chapter.  Rev.  22:  7,  10,  18,  19.  It  is  the  summing  up  and  consumma- 
tion of  all  prophecy.  In  it  all  unfulfilled  prophecy  is  fulfilled.  It  is 
the  "finality"  in  prophecy  until  Jesus  comes  back.  There  has  been 
no  "new  revelation"  since  it  was  written ;  and  all  those  who  claim  to 
have  received  new  and  later  "revelations"  are  impostors  and  false 
prophets.  There  is  no  place  for  "additions"  or  "subtractions"  in  the 
Book.  It  opens  with  a  "blessmg"  promised  the  reader,  and  ends  with 
a  "curse"  upon  those  who  "ADD  UNTO"  or  "TAKE  FROM"  it. 
Rev.  1:3;  22: 18-19. 


THE  BOOK  OF  REVELATION.  3 

Nothing  is  said  about  understanding  the  Book,  but  blessed  is  he 
that  "readeth,"  or  if  too  illiterate  to  read,  blessed  are  they  that  "hear," 
that  is,  listen  to  its  reading.  The  reference  here  is  doubtless  to  the 
"reader"  and  "hearers"  of  the  Scripture  as  read  in  the  Synagogue  in 
the  Apostle's  day.  That  the  Book  should  be  shunned  by  many  because 
of  its  mysterious  character  is  no  wonder.  It  is  one  of  the  "devices" 
of  Satan  to  get  people  to  neglect  a  Book  that  foretells  his  casting  as 
"Prince  of  the  Powers  of  the  Air,"  and  the  "God  of  This  Age,"  out  of 
the  Heavenlies;  of  his  imprisonment  in  the  "Bottomless  Pit"  for  1000 
years ;  and  his  final  casting  into  the  Lake  of  Fire.  While  Satan  hates 
all  Scripture  in  general,  he  hates  the  books  of  Genesis  and  Revelation 
in  particular.  Therefore  he  attacks  the  authenticity  of  Genesis,  and 
seeks  to  have  Revelation  neglected. 

The  Book  is  not  only  a  "Prophetic"  book,  it  is  a  "SYMBOLIC" 
book,  that  is,  it  is  written  largely  in  "symbolic"  language,  that  is  the 
meaning  of  the  statement  in  the  Title— "He  sent  and  'SIGNIFIED' 
it  by  His  Angel  unto  His  Servant  John."  The  word  "sigfnified"  means 
given  in  "signs"  and  "s3mibols"  and  should  be  pronounced  "SIGN'- 
IFIED."  There  are  more  "signs"  and  "symbols"  in  the  Book  of 
Revelation  than  in  any  other  book  in  the  Bible,  but  they  are  either 
explained  there  or  in  some  other  part  of  the  Scriptures.  No  one  can 
understand  the  Book  of  Revelation  who  does  not  understand  the  Book 
of  Daniel.  The  Prophet  Daniel  was  told  to  "seal  up"  the  words  of  his 
prophecy  until  the  "Time  of  the  End,"  not  the  "end  of  time,"  but  the 
end  of  the  "Times  of  the  Gentiles."  Dan.  12 : 4, 9.  But  the  writer  of 
the  Book  of  Revelation  was  told  to  "seal  NOT"  tlfe  sayings  of  the 
Book,  for  the  TIME  IS  AT  HAND.    Rev.  22: 10. 

The  symbolism  of  the  Book  of  Revelation  shows  that  it  was 
written  for  a  "special  class,"  for  those  who  are  acquainted  with  the 
"Word  of  God,"  and  who  have  "spiritual  discernment,"  and  not  for  the 
carnally  minded  reader.  "The  secret  things  belong  unto  the  Lord 
our  God,  but  those  things  which  are  REVEALED  belong  unto  us 
and  our  children  forever."  Deu.  29 :  29.  The  Book  of  Revelation  was 
written  to  reveal  or  disclose  the  purpose  of  God  as  to  the  earth  and 
the  nations,  and  we  are  not  prying  into  God's  secrets  when  we  read 
and  study  it.  It  being  the  last  prophecy,  we  naturally  would  expect 
it  to  sum  up  all  previous  prophecy,  and  as  all  previous  prophecy  had 
to  do  with  the  CHURCH,  ISRAEL,  and  THE  NATIONS,  so  we 
should  expect  this  last  prophecy  to  give  us  the  final  word  as  to  them ; 
and  that  is  what  it  does.  We  find  the  CHURCH  in  the  beginning, 
ISRAEL  in  the  middle,  and  the  saved  NATIONS  at  the  end.  These 
three  are  also  seen  in  the  construction  of  the  Holy  City,  New  Jeru- 
salem ;  where  we  have  the  CHURCH  in  the  Foundation,  represented 
by  the  names  of  the  Twelve  Apostles,  and  ISRAEL  in  the  Gates, 
with  the  names  of  the  Twelve  Tribes  of  Israel  written  over  them,  and 
the  saved  NATIONS  in  the  Streets,  where  they  walk  in  the  light  of 
the  City's  Glory. 

The  Book  is  largely  Jewish.  This  is  seen  in  its  "sigfns"  and  sym- 
bols, such  as  the  Tabernacle,  the  Ark,  the  Altar,  the  Trumpets  and 
Plagues,  and  the  sealing  of  the  144,000  of  Israel.    It  is  Jewish  because 


THE  BOOK  OF  REVELATION. 

God  in  it,  after  the  Church  is  taken  out,  deals  again  with  Israel,  and 
in  chapters  6  to  19  inclusive  He  reveals  what  shall  take  place  during 
the  last  or  "SevcaJieth  Week"  of  Daniel's  "Seventy  Weeks." 

It  is  the  Book  of  "CONSUMMATION"  and  its  proper  place  in 
the  sacred  canon  is  where  it  is  placed,  at  the  end  of  the  Bible.  The 
Book  is  full  of  ACTION.  Earth  and  heaven  are  brought  near 
together.  The  clouds  roll  away,  thrones,  elders,  and  angelic  forms  are 
seen;  harps,  trumpets,  cries  from  disembodied  souls  and  choruses  of 
song  are  heard.  Earth  touches  heaven,  and  alas  it  touches  hell  also. 
Good  and  evil  meet.  There  is  no  blending,  but  sharp  contrasts,  and 
a  long  protracted  conflict  that  ends  in  victory  for  the  good,  and  the 
"BEAST,"  the  "FALSE  PROPHET,"  SATAN  and  his  hosts,  and 
"DEATH"  and  HADES  find  their  place  in  the  "Lake  of  Fire."  It 
describes  the  culmination  of  the  evils  foreseen  and  described  in  I.  Tim. 
4: 1 ;  2  Tim.  3: 1-5;  2  Pet.  2:1-2;  Jude  14-19,  and  declares  the  CON- 
SUMMATION of  that  which  the  Prophets  foretold,  the  creation  of  a 

NEW  HEAVEN  AND  A  NEW  EARTH 
in  which  righteousness  shall  dwell.  Isa.  65 :  17.  At  last  the  patience 
of  the  patriarchs  and  saints  is  rewarded ;  the  longings  of  faith,  and  the 
hope  of  Israel  and  the  Church  fulfilled,  and  the  glory  of  God  shines 
unhindered  on  a  scene  of  righteousness  and  peace.  The  Bible  begins 
with  Paradise  LOST,  and  closes  with  Paradise  REGAINED. 


The  Salutation. 

Chap.  1:4-6. 

"JOHN  to  the  Seven  Churches  which  are  in  Asia:  Grace  be 
unto  you,  and  peace,  from  Him  which  Is,  and  which  Was,  and 
which  IS  TO  COME;  and  from  the  'Seven  Spirits'  which  are 
before  HIS  Throne;  and  from  Jesus  Christ,  who  is  the  FAITH- 
FUL WITNESS,  and  the  FIRST  BEGOTTEN  OF  THE 
DEAD,  and  the  PRINCE  OF  THE  KINGS  OF  THE  EARTH. 
Unto  Him  that  LOVED  US  and  WASHED  (Loosed)  US  from 
our  sins  in  His  own  blood.  And  hath  made  us  KINGS  and 
PRIESTS  unto  God  and  His  Father;  to  Him  be  glory  and 
dominion  for  ever  and  ever.    >men." 

The  Salutation  is  addressed  to  the  "Seven  Churches  Which  Are 
In  Asia."  By  Asia  is  not  meant  the  great  Continent  of  Asia,  or  even 
the  whole  of  Asia  Minor,  but  only  the  western  end  of  Asia  Minor 
bordering  on  the  Aegean  and  Mediterranean  Seas,  and  about  the  size 
of  the  State  of  Pennsylvania.  Neither  do  these  Seven  Churches  mean 
that  there  were  only  seven  churches  in  that  district,  for  there  were  at 
least  three  other  churches,  that  of  Colosse,  Col.  1:2;  Hierapolis, 
Col.  4:13;  and  Troas,  Acts  20:6-7.  These  seven  Churches  then 
murt  be  representative  or  typical  churches,  chosen  for  certain  char- 
acteristics typical  of  the  character  of  the  Church  of  Christ,  not  only 
in  that  day,  but  on  down  the  centuries  until  the  Church  shall  be 
removed  from  the  earth,  and  represent  seven  church  periods  clearly 
defined  in  Church  History.  This  we  shall  see,  in  our  study  of  chap- 
ters two  and  three,  to  be  the  case. 


6  THE  BOOK  OF  REVELATION. 

In  the  Benediction — "Grace  be  unto  you,  and  peace,  from  Him 
which  is,  and  which  was,  and  which  is  to  come;  and  from  the  Seven 
Spirits  which  are  before  His  Throne;  and  from  Jesus  Christ,  who  is 
the  Faithful  Witness,  etc.,"  we  behold  the  Trinity.  Here  Jesus  is 
distinguished  from — "HIM  (the  Father)  which  Is,  and  which  Was, 
and  which  Is  To  Come,"  but  in  verse  8,  He  claims  the  same  Title, 
which  only  proves  that  Jesus  was  God  manifest  in  the  flesh,  and  that 
He  and  the  Father  are  one. 

It  is  also  worthy  of  note  that  the  "Threefold  Office"  of  Jesus,  as 
PROPHET,  PRIEST,  and  KING  is  brought  out  in  the  Salutation. 
He  is  called  the  "Faithful  Witness,"  as  such  he  is  a  PROPHET.  As 
the  "First  Begotten  From  The  Dead,"  He  carried  His  own  blood  into 
the  Heavenly  Tabernacle,  and  thus  performed  the  work  of  a  PRIEST. 
As  the  "Prince  Of  The  Kings  Of  The  Earth,"  as  He  will  be  when  He 
takes  the  Throne,  He  will  be  a  KING.  As  Prophet  Jesus  is  God's 
WORD,  as  Priest  He  is  God's  LAMB,  and  as  King  He  is  God's 
LION. 

John  also  emphasizes  the  fact  that  Jesus  LOVED  us  before  He 
WASHED  (Loosed)  us  from  our  sins  in  His  own  blood,  and  that  He 
has  made  us  "Kings"  and  "Priests"  unto  God,  and  that  we  need  no 
human  Priest  to  stand  between  us  and  God. 


The  Announcement. 

"Behold,  He  cometh  with  clouds;  and  ev«ry  eye  shall  SEE 
HIM,  and  they  also  which  PIERCED  HIM:  and  all  kindreds  of 
the  earth  shall  wail  because  of  Him.     Even  so,  Amen." 

Rev.  1:7. 

This  refers  to  the  Second  Stage  of  Christ's  Coming,  the  "Revela- 
tion" or  "Appearing."  The  First  Stage  of  His  Coming,  the  "Rap- 
ture," is  not  mentioned  in  the  Book.  This  will  fulfil  Zech.  12:10, 
"They  (the  Jews)  shall  look  upon  Me  (Jesus)  whom  they  hare 
PIERCED."  This  is  confirmatory  of  the  view  that  the  Book  of 
Revelation  deals  mainly  with  the  events  that  follow  after  the  "Rap- 
ture" and  precede  and  attend  the  "Revelation"  or  the  coming  to  the 
«arth  of  the  Lord. 

It  is  difficult  to  imagine  the  grief  and  remorse  that  will  fill  the 
hearts  of  those  Jews  who  shall  witness  the  return  of  the  Lord  to 
the  Mount  of  Olives,  when  they  shall  see  in  His  hands  and  feet  the 
"PRINT  OF  THE  NAILS,"  and  He  shall  be  revealed  as  the  One 
they  crucified.  Like  Thomas  they  will  cry,  "MY  LORD  AND  MY 
GOD."  John  20  :  24-29.  The  Prophet  Zechariah  (Zech.  12  :9-14) 
describes  it  as  a  time  of  great  "BITTERNESS"  and  a  day  of  great 
mourning  in  Jerusalem,  when  families  will  separate  themselves  from 
their  neighbors  and  mourn  every  family  apart.  And  not  only  shall 
the  Jews  mourn  because  they  rejected  Him  when  He  came  the  first 
time,  but  the  nations  of  the  earth  will  WAIL  when  they  realize  that 
He  has  come  back,  not  as  a  Saviour,  but  a  Judge  to  punish  them 
for  their  iniquities. 


The  Things  Which  Thou  Hast  Seen 


I.  The  Things  Which  Thou  Hast  Seen 

THE  VISION. 

"I  John,  who  also  am  your  brother,  and  companion  in  trib- 
ulation, and  in  the  Kingdom  and  patience  of  Jesus  Christ,  was 
in  the  Isle  that  is  called  Patmos,  for  the  word  of  God,  and  for  the 
testimony  of  Jesus  Christ.  I  was  in  the  SPIRIT  on  the  LORD'S 
DAY,  and  heard  behind  me  a  great  voice,  as  of  a  Trumpet,  say- 
ing, I  am  ALPHA  and  OMEGA,  the  FIRST  and  the  LAST: 
and,  What  thou  SEEST,  write  in  a  book,  and  send  it  unto  the 
Seven  Churches  which  are  in  Asia;  unto  Ephesus,  and  unto 
Smyrna,  and  unto  Pergamos,  and  unto  Thyatira,  and  unto  Sar- 
dis,  and  unto  Philadelphia,  and  unto  Laodicea.  And  I  turned  to 
to  see  the  voice  that  spake  with  me.     And  being  turned,  I  saw 

SEVEN  GOLDEN  CANDLESTICKS; 
and  in  the  midst  of  the   Seven   Candlesticks  one  like  unto   the 

SON  OF  MIAN, 
clothed  with  a  garment  down  to  the  foot,  and  girt  about  the  paps 
(breast^  with  a  golden  girdle.  His  Head  and  his  Hairs  were 
white  like  wool,  as  white  as  snow;  and  His  Eyes  were  as  a  flame 
of  fire;  and  His  Feet  like  xmto  fine  brass,  as  if  they  burned  in  a 
furnace;  and  His  Voice  as  the  sound  of  many  waters.  And  He 
had  in  His  Right  Hand  "Seven  Stars";  and  out  of  His  Mouth 
went  a  sharp  two  edged  Sword;  and  His  Countenance  was  as  the 
sun  shineth  in  his  strength.  And  when  I  saw  Him,  I  fell  at  His 
feet  as  dead.  And  He  laid  His  Right  Hand  upon  me,  saying  unto 
me,  "Fear  not;  I  am  the  FIRST  and  the  LAST:  I  am  He  that 
LIVETH,  and  WAS  DEAD;  and  behold,  I  am  ALIVE  FOR 
EVERMORE,  AMEN;  and  have  the  KEYS  of  HELL  (Hades, 
the  Underworld),  and  of  DEIATH  (the  Grave).  Write  the  things 
which  thou  hast  SEEN,  and  the  things  which  ARE,  and  the 
things  which  shall  be  HEREAFTER  (after  these);  the  Mystery 
of  the  'Seven  Stars'  which  thou  sawest  in  my  right  hand,  and 
the  'Seven  Golden  Candlesticks.'  The  'Seven  Stars'  are  the 
ANGELS  (Messengers)  of  the  'Seven  Churches':  and  the  'Seven 
Candlesticks'  which  thou  sawest  are  the  SEVEN  CHURCHES." 
Rev.  1:9-20. 

The  Apostle  John  addresses  the  Churches  as  their  brother  and 
companion  in  TRIBULATION.  This  does  not  mean  "The  Great 
Tribulation,"  for  that  is  not  for  the  Church  but  for  Israel,  and  is  still 
future.  When  John  wrote  the  Book  of  Revelation  in  A.  D.  95-96  the 
Christians  were  undergoing  a  persecution  under  the  Roman  Emperor 
Domitian,  and  as  a  result  of  this  persecution  John  had  been  banished 
to  the  Isle  of  Patmos,  a  small,  rocky  island  in  the  Aegean  Sea  30 
miles  off  the  west  coast  of  Asia  Minor,  and  opposite  the  city  of 
Ephesus.  John  was  pastor  of  the  Church  at  Ephesus  at  the  time  of 
his  banishment,  and  it  was  to  that  Church  that  the  first  Message  to 
the  Seven  Churches  was  addressed.  John  was  banished  for  "the 
Word  of  God,  and  his  testimony  to  Jesus  Christ." 

He  tells  us  that  he  was  "in  the  Spirit  on  the  LORD'S  DAY." 
There  has  been  much  confusion  as  to  what  is  meant  here  by  the 
"Lord's  Day  "  Some  hold  that  the  "First  Day  of  the  Week"  or  the 
Christian  Sabbath  is  meant,  others  that  John  meant  the  "Day  of  the 
Lord." 

Both  the  Old  and  the  New  Testament  speak  of  the  "Day  of  the 
Lord."  Isa.  2:12,  Joel  1:15,  2:1,  3:14,  Ezek.  13:5,  Malachi  4:5, 
Acts  2 :  20,  2.  Cor.  1 :  14,  1.  Thess.  5 : 2,  2.  Pet.  3 :  10.    The  term  applies 


THE  THINGS   WHICH   THOU   HAST   SEEN. 

to  the  "Day  of  the  Lord's  Return"  and  includes  both  the  Tribulation 
and  the  Millennium.  See  the  Chart  on  the  Prophetic  Days  of  Scrip- 
ture. The  Christian  Sabbath  was  never  called  the  "LORD'S  DAY" 
until  after  the  Book  of  Revelation  was  written  and  got  its  name  from 
that  source.  It  is  always  called  in  the  Gospels  and  Epistles  the  "First 
Day  of  the  Week." 

It  is  hardly  likely  that  John  could  have  been  caught  up  as  Paul 
was  into  the  Third  Heaven  and  seen  and  heard  all  that  he  describes  in 
the  Book  of  Revelation  on  one  Sabbath  Day,  and  as  the  Book  from 
chapter  5  is  a  description  of  the  things  that  are  to  come  to  pass  in 
the  "DAY  OF  THE  LORD,"  what  better  understanding  of  the 
"LORD'S  DAY"  can  we  have  than  that  John  was  projected  by  the 
Holy  Spirit  across  the  centuries  into  the  "DAY  OF  THE  LORD" 
and  had  visualized  to  him  the  things  that  shall  come  to  pass  in  that 
day.  This  is  the  rational  solution  of  the  question.  See  the  Chart, 
John's  Patmos  Vision. 

When  John  thus  found  himself  in  the  "Day  of  the  Lord"  he 
heard  behind  him  a  great  voice,  as  of  a  trumpet,  which  said — "I  am 
Alpha  and  Omega,  the  First  and  the  Last,"  and  the  repetition  of  the 
statement  in  verses  17  and  18,  with  the  added  words — "I  am  He  that 
Liveth,  and  WAS  DEAD;  and  behold,  I  am  ALIVE  FOR  EVER- 
MORE, AMEN;  and  have  the  keys  of  Hell  (Hades,  the  Underworld), 
and  of  Death  (the  Grave),"  identifies  the  speaker  as  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  Himself.  John  had  his  back  turned  to  the  speaker,  and  when 
he  turned  around  he  saw  one  like  unto  the 

SON  OF  MAN 
standing  in  the  midst  of  "Seven  Candlesticks."  "LAMPSTANDS" 
is  a  better  translation  and  is  so  given  in  the  margin  of  our  Bibles. 
A  candlestick  requires  a  light  such  as  a  candle,  which  is  self-consum- 
ing, while  a  "Lampstand"  is  for  the  support  of  a  lamp  whose  wick 
instead  of  burning  away  is  fed  from  the  oil  within.  In  the  Scriptures 
oil  is  emblematic  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  as  Jesus  Himself  interprets 
the  "Lampstands"  as  meaning  the  Seven  Churches  to  whom  He  was 
about  to  send  messages,  we  see  that  Jesus  looks  upon  the  churches 
as  not  the  LIGHT,  but  simply  the  "LIGHT  HOLDER."  From  the 
fact  that  Jesus  speaks  of  "Stars"  and  "Lampstands"  it  is  clear  that 
we  are  living  in  the  NIGHT  of  this  Dispensation,  for  "stars"  and 
"lampstands"  belong  to  the  night. 

THE  VISION  OF  THE 
GLORIFIED  SON  OF  MAN. 

The  Vision  that  John  saw  was  that  of  the  GLORIFIED  "SON 
OF  MAN."  When  Jesus  ascended  He  took  up  with  Him  His 
HUMANITY,  and  we  now  have  in  the  Glory  the  MAN  Christ  Jesus. 
1.  Tim.  2:  5.  When  Jesus  was  on  the  earth  He  was,  as  the  "Son  of 
Man,"  a  PROPHET,  now  as  the  "Son  of  Man"  in  Glory  He  is  a 
Priest,  and  when  He  comes  again  it  will  be  as  the  "Son  of  Man"  to 
reign  as  KING. 

While  Jesus  is  now  a  High  Priest  in  heaven,  John  did  not  see 
Him  engaged  in  any  High  Priestly  work.  While  He  was  clothed 
in  a  High   Priestly  robe,  there  was  no  mitre   upon   His   head,   nor 


CO 

> 

< 

a 

Ul 

o 

3 

U    i— 

»^    »- 

I  1- 

o  °- 

h-   bJ 

X 
Q. 

U 
CO 

Q. 


XiMldS  A10H  aMjJO  1H30S30 
N0ISN3DSy 


^1 


THE  THINGS  WHICH  THOU   HAST  SEEN.  U 

Khigly  Crown.  The  description  of  Him  is  more  that  of  a  JUDGE. 
This  is  confirmatory  evidence  that  John  was  transported  into  the 
"Day  of  the  Lord,"  and  that  his  vision  of  Christ  is  as  Christ  shall 
appear  after  His  High  Priestly  work  is  finished  and  before  He 
assumes  His  Kingly  Office.  This  is  seen  in  that  He  was  girded 
about  the  breasts,  and  not  around  the  waist.  The  High  Priest  was 
girded  around  the  waist,  signifying  service,  but  a  girdle  or  sash  over 
the  shoulder  and  around  the  breasts  is  an  insignia  of  the  Magis- 
terial Office.     This  is  still  further  revealed  when  we  study  the 

SEVENFOLD  GLORY  OF  HIS  PERSON. 

L     HIS  "HEAD  AND  HIS  HAIR." 

His  "Head"  and  "Hair"  were  "WHITE  LIKE  WOOL,"  as 
"WHITE  AS  SNOW."  Here  there  is  a  correspondence  to  the  "Snow 
White  Wig"  worn  by  English  judges.  This  description  of  Christ 
reminds  us  of  Daniel's  vision  of  the  "ANCIENT  OF  DAYS,"  "whose 
garment  was  white  as  snow,  and  the  hair  of  his  head  like  the  PURE 
WOOL."  Dan.  7:9.  Daniel  refers  three  times  to  the  "Ancient  Of 
Days."  In  Chap.  7:  13,  he  distinguishes  between  the  "Son  of  Man" 
and  the  "Ancient  of  Days,"  but  in  verses  9  and  22  he  associates  the 
"Ancient  of  Days"  with  a  "Throne  of  Judgment,"  and  as  God  the 
Father  has  committed  all  judgment  to  the  Son  (John  5:22),  and  the 
Father  and  the  Son  are  one,  the  title  "Ancient  Of  Days"  is  used 
interchangeably.  And  as  the  title  "Ancient  of  Days"  is  applied  to 
the  "Son  of  Man"  (Christ)  at  the  time  He  assumes  the  Judgeship 
(Dan.  7:9-10),  which  is  not  until  after  the  Rapture  of  the  Church, 
we  have  here  additional  corroborative  proof  that  John's  Vision 
belongs  to  the  "Day  of  the  Lord."  The  "White  Hair"  of  the  Son 
of  Man  refers  to  His  ANTIQUITY,  to  His  patriarchal  dignity,  not 
that  His  hair  was  made  white  by  age,  for  the  Eternal  never  grows 
old,  but  it  bespeaks  wisdom  and  experience,  and  the  venerableness 
of  His  character. 

2.  HIS  EYES. 

"His  Eyes  were  a  FLAME  OF  FIRE."  Those  eyes  that  had 
often  been  dimmed  with  human  tears,  and  that  wept  at  the  grave  of 
Lazarus,  are  here  pictured  as  burning  with  an  "OMNISCIENT 
FLAME."  How  often  when  on  the  earth  those  eyes  read  the  inner- 
most thoughts  of  men,  and  even  soldiers  quailed  before  His  soul  pene- 
trating gaze,  so  when  He  sits  as  the  Judge  of  men  all  things  will  be 
NAKED  and  OPEN  before  Him. 

3.  HIS  FEET. 

"His  Feet  like  unto  fine  BRASS,  as  if  they  BURNED  IN  A 
FURNACE."  In  that  day  those  feet  that  trod  the  Via  Dolorosa  of 
suffering  will  be  like  unto  INCANDESCENT  BRASS,  that  shall 
tread  and  crush  Antichrist  and  Satan  when  He  comes  to  "Tread  the 
WINE-PRESS  of  the  fierceness  and  wrath  of  Almighty  God."  Rev. 
19:15. 

4.  HIS  VOICE. 

"His  Voice  as  the  SOUND  OF  MANY  WATERS."  There  is 
nothing  more  melodious  or  musical  than  the  babbling  brook,  or  more 


12  THE  THINGS  WHICH  THOU   HAST   SEEN. 

thunderous  than  the  rush  of  the  cataract  over  the  falls,  and  there  is 
nothing  more  fearful  to  the  criminal  than  the  words  of  the  Judg^ 
as  he  passes  sentence;  but  how  terrifying  will  be  the  sentence  when 
with  a  strong  voice  the  Son  of  Man  shall  say  in  the  Judgment  Day, 
"Depart  from  me,  ye  cursed,  into  everlasting  fire,  prepared  for  the 
Devil  and  his  angels."    Matt.  25 :  41. 

5.  HIS  HAND. 

"In  His  Right  Hand  SEVEN  STARS." 

We  are  told  in  verse  20,  that  the  "Seven  Stars"  stand  for  the 
"ANGELS"  of  the  "Seven  Churches."  These  "Angels"  are  not 
angelic  beings  but  the  Messengers  or  Ministers  of  the  churches. 
What  a  beautiful  and  solemn  lesson  is  taught  here.  It  is  that  the 
ministers  of  Christ  derive  their  power  and  office  from  Him,  and  that 
He  holds  them  in  His  hand.  If  they  are  false  to  Him,  no  one  can 
deliver  them  from  His  power,  and  if  they  are  true  and  loyal,  no  one 
can  touch  or  molest,  or  do  them  harm. 

6.  HIS  MOUTH. 

"Out  of  His  Mouth  went  a  SHARP  TWO-EDGED  SWORD." 
While  the  "Sword  of  the  Spirit"  is  the  "Word  of  God"  (Eph.  6: 17), 
and  the  "Word  of  God"  is  quick,  and  powerful,  and  sharper  than  any 
TWO-EDGED  SWORD,  piercing  even  to  the  dividing  asunder  of 
soul  and  spirit,  and  of  the  joints  and  marrow  (the  body),  (Heb. 
4: 12),  that  is  not  the  sword  meant  here. 

The  "Sword  of  the  Spirit"  is  the  Holy  Spirit's  SWORD,  and 
He  alone  wields  it.  The  sword  meant  here  is  the  Sword  of  the  Son 
of  Man  (Christ),  and  it  is  the  "SWORD  OF  JUSTICE,"  for  the 
Son  of  Man,  out  of  whose  mouth  this  sword  comes,  is  the  "White 
Horse  Rider"  of  Rev.  19: 11-15,  "out  of  whose  mouth  goeth  a  SHARP 
SWORD,  that  with  it  He  should  smite  the  nations."  And  that 
sword,  like  the  "Sword  of  the  Spirit"  will  be  TWO-EDGED  also,  for 
the  protection  of  His  people,  and  the  destruction  of  His  enemies. 
This  is  still  further  proof  that  John's  vision  of  Christ  was  as  He 
shall  appear  in  the  "DAY  OF  THE  LORD." 

7.  HIS  COUNTENANCE. 

"His  Countenance  was  as  the  SUN  SHINETH  IN  HIS 
STRENGTH."  This  recalls  to  our  memory  His  appearance  on  the 
Mount  of  Transfiguration  when  "His  Face  did  shine  AS  THE  SUN," 
Matt.  17 : 2.  And  we  read  of  the  New  Jerusalem  that  the  inhabitants 
thereof  have  no  need  of  the  SUN,  for  the  LAMB  is  the  Light 
thereof.  Rev.  21:23.  And  when  we  recall  that  the  Prophet  Mala- 
chi  tells  us  that  when  Jesus  comes  back  He  will  be  the  SUN  OF 
RIGHTEOUSNESS  (Malachi  4:2),  we  see  that  John's  vision  of  the 
Son  of  Man  was  as  He  shall  appear  at  the  Second  Stage  of  His 
Return,  the  "Revelation."  Thus  we  have  in  John's  "Seven-Fold" 
description  of  the  person  of  the  "Glorified  Son  of  Man"  circumstantial 
or  indirect  evidence  that  John  saw  his  vision  of  the  Son  of  Man,  not 
on  a  Sabbath  Day  (or  the  "Lord's  Day"  as  we  now  call  it),  but  was 
projected  by  the  Holy  Spirit  forward  into  the  "Day  of  the  Lord"  and 
saw  Him  as  He  will  appear  then  as  the  Judge,  and  the  coming 
"SUN  OF  RIGHTEOUSNESS." 


THE  THINGS  WHICH  THOU  HAST   SEEN.  13 

The  "Key"  to  the  Book. 

The  "Key"  to  the  Book  is  its 

"THREE-FOLD  DIVISION." 

Rev.  1:19 

1.  The  Things  Which  Thou  Hast  "SEEN." 

2.  The  Things  Which  "ARE." 

3.  The  Things  Which  "SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER." 

This  is  the  only  book  in  the  Bible  where  the  Divisions  are  given, 
and  they  are  here  given  by  Christ  Himself. 

1.  The  Things  Which  Thou  Hast  "SEEN." 

The  Vision  of  the  Son  of  Man  in  the  midst  of  the  "Seven  Lamp- 
stands."    Rev.  1 :  10-20. 

2.  The  Things  Which  "ARE." 

The  Messages  to  the  Seven  Churches,  Rev.  2 :  1-3 ;  22.  As  these 
Messages  were  to  seven  churches  that  were  in  existence  in  John's 
day,  and  to  whom  he  personally  wrote,  the  advocates  of  the  theory 
that  John  was  in  the  Spirit  on  a  certain  Sabbath  or  "Lord's  Day," 
naturally  claim  that  John  at  that  time  could  not  have  been  trans- 
ported into  the  "Day  of  the  Lord."  But  that  does  not  necessarily 
follow.  As  we  now  know  (see  exposition  of  chapters  2  and  3)  those 
Churches  were  REPRESENTATIVE  CHURCHES,  and  were  typ- 
ical of  seven  well  defined  periods  in  Church  History,  that  could  not 
be  so  understood  until  the  history  of  the  Christian  Church  would  be 
complete,  and  that  will  not  be  until  the  "Day  of  the  Lord,"  so  John 
could  have  been  projected  in  vision  by  the  Spirit  into  the  "Day  of 
the  Lord,"  and  after  his  Vision  of  the  Glorified  Son  of  Man,  the 
"Messages  to  the  Seven  Churches"  were  dictated  to  him  by  the  Son 
of  Man  Himself,  that  John  when  he  recovered  from  his  vision  and 
found  himself  back  on  the  Isle  of  Patmos  could  send  them  to  the 
churches. 

3.  The  Things  Which  "SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER." 
Literally — "after  these."     In   other   words   the   "Things"   which 

shall  come  to  pass  after  the  "Church  Period"  ends. 
The  Book  naturally  divides  into 

Seven  Sevens. 

I.  THE  SEVEN  CHURCHES.     Rev.  2:1-3: 22. 

II.  THE  SEVEN  SEALS.    Rev.  6:1-8:5. 

III.  THE  SEVEN  TRUMPETS.     Rev.  8:  7-11 :  19. 

IV.  THE  SEVEN  PERSONAGES.    Rev.  12:1-13:18. 
V.  THE  SEVEN  VIALS.     Rev.  15  :  1-16:  21. 

VI.    THE  SEVEN  DOOMS.    Rev.  17:1-20:15. 
VII.    THE  SEVEN  NEW  THINGS.     Rev.  21 :  1-22:  5. 

Between  these  series  of  "Sevens,"  and  between  some  of  the  parts 
of  a  series  there  are  Parenthetical  Statements  and  Episodes  or  Inter- 
vals, as  seen  in  the  following  Table  of  Contents. 


14  THE  THINGS  WHICH  THOU  HAST  SEEN. 

Table  of  Contents 

The  Title— Rev.  1 : 1-3. 

The  Salutation— Rev.  1 : 4-6. 

The  Announcement — Rev.  1 : 7. 

The  Testimony  Of  The  Almighty— Rev.  1 : 8. 

I. 

"THE  THINGS  WHICH  THOU   HAST   SEEN/* 

The  Vision  Of  The  Son  of  Man— Rev.  1 :  9-20. 

II. 

"THE  THINGS  WHICH  ARE." 

The  Messages  To  The  Seven  Churches— Rev.  2:1-3:22. 

III. 
"THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER." 

1.  The  Heavenly  Door.     Rev.  4:1. 

2.  The  Heavenly  Throne.    Rev.  4:2-3,  5-6. 

3.  The  Four  And  Twenty  Elders.     Rev.  4:4. 

4.  The  Four  Beasts.    Rev.  4:6-11. 

5.  The  Seven  Sealed  Book.     Rev.  5 :  1-14. 

Daniel's  Seventieth  Week 

1.    THE  SEVEN  SEALS. 

FrasT  Seal — A  White  Horse.     Rev.  6:  1-2. 
Second  Seal — A  Red  Horse.     Rev.  6:3-4. 
Third  Seal— A  Black  Horse.     Rev.  6:5-5. 
Fourth  Seal— A  Pale  Horse.     Rev.  6 :  7-S. 
Fifth  Seal— Souls  of  Martyrs.     Rev.  6:9-11, 
Sixth  Seal — Physical  Changes.     Rev.  6:  12-17. 


INTERVAL 
Between  The  Sixth  And  Seventh  Seals 

(1)  Sealing  of  144,000.    Rev.  7:1-8. 

(2)  Blood  Washed  Multitude.    Rev.  7:9-17. 


Seventh  Seal — Silence.     Rev.  8:1. 

Golden  Censer.     Rev.  8 :  3-5. 

2.    THE  SEVEN  TRUMPETS. 

First  Trumpet.     Hail — Fire — Blood.     Rev.  8:7. 
Second  Trumpet.    Burning  Mountain.     Rev.  8:8-9. 
Third  Trumpet.    Star  Wormwood,     Rev.  8:10-11. 
Fourth  Trumpet.    Sun— Moon — Stars  Smitten.     Rev.  8 :  12. 


THE  THINGS  WHICH  THOU  HAST  SEEN.  15 

The  Angel  Warning 

"Three  Woes"  Announced.    Rev.  8 :  13. 

Fifth  Trumpet. 

First  Woe — Plague  of  Locusts.     Rev.  9 : 1-12. 

Sixth  Trumpet. 

Second  Woe— Plague  of  Horseman.     Rev.  9:13-21. 


INTERVAL 
Between   The    Sixth    And    Seventh    Trumpets 

(1)  Little  Book.     Rev.  10:1-11. 

(2)  Two  Witnesses.     Rev.  11:1-14. 


Seventh  Trumpet. 

Third  Woe — Cover  Remainder  of  the  Week. 
And  Includes  the  "Seven  Personages" 
The  "Seven  Vials"  and  "Four  Dooms." 
Rev.  11:15-20:10. 

THE  MIDDLE  OF  THE  WEEK. 

3.  THE  SEVEN  PERSONAGES. 

First  Per.    The  Sun-Clothed  Women.    Rev.  12 : 1-2. 
Secx)ND  Per.    The  Dragon.     Rev.  12 : 3-4. 
Third  Per.    The  Man-Child.     Rev.  12 :  5-6. 
Fourth  Per.    The  Archangel.     Rev.  12:7-12. 
Fifth  Per.    The  Jewish  Remnant.     Rev.  12:13-17. 
Sixth  Per.     The  Beast  Out  of  the  Sea.     Rev.  13 :  1-10. 
Seven  Per.    The  Beast  Out  of  the  Earth.     Rev.  13: 11-18. 


INTERVAL 

Between  The  "Seven  Personages'* 

And  The  "Seven  Vials." 

(1).  The  Lamb  On  Mt.  Zion.     Rev.  14:1-5. 

(2).  The  Three  Angel  Messengers.     Rev.  14:6-7. 

(3).  The  Blessed  Dead.     Rev.  14:  12-13. 

(4).  The  Harvest  And  Vintage.     Rev.  14:14-20. 


THE  SEVEN  VIALS. 

Prelude.     Rev.  15:1. 

(1).     The  Sea  Of  Glass.     Rev.  15:2-4. 

(2.)     The  Tabernacle  Of  Testimony.     Rev.  15  :  5-8. 


THE  THINGS  WHICH  THOU  HAST  SEEN. 

FmsT  Vial.    Boils.     Rev.  16:1-2. 

Second  Vial.     Blood  On  The  Sea.    Rev.  16 :  3. 

Third  Vial.     Blood  On  The  Rivers.     Rev.  16:4-7. 

Fourth  Vial.     Great  Heat.     Rev.  16:8-9. 

Fifth  Vial.     Darkness.     Rev.  16:10-11. 

Sixth  Vial.     Euphrates  Dried  Up.     Rev.  16 :  12. 


INTERVAL 
Between  The  Sixth  And  Seventh  Vials 
Three  Unclean  Spirits.     Rev.  16:  13-16. 


Seventh  Vial.     Great  HaiL     Rev.  16:17-21. 

5.    THE  SEVEN  DOOMS. 

First  Doom — Ecclesiastical  Babylon.     Rev.  17:1-18. 
Second  Doom — Commercial  Babylon.     Rev.  18:1-24. 


INTERVAL 
Between  The  Second  And  Third  Dooms. 
(1).    The  Hallelujah  Chorus.     Rev.  19:1-7. 
(2).    The  Marriage  Of  The  Lamb.     Rev.  19:8-10. 
(3).     The  Battle  Of  Armageddon.     Rev.  19:11-21. 


Third  Doom — The  Antichrist  And  The  False  Prophet. 

Rev.  19:  20. 
Fourth  Doom — The  Antichristian  Nations.    Rev.  19:21. 


INTERVAL 
Between  The  Fourth  And  Fifth  Dooms 
(1).     Satan  Bound.     Rev.  20:1-3. 
(2).     First  Resurrection.     Rev.  20:4-5. 
(3).    The  Millennium.     Rev.  20:6. 
(4).     Satan  Loosed.     Rev.  20:7. 

Fifth  Doom — Gog  and  Magog.    Rev.  20:8-9. 

Sixth  Doom— Satan.    Rev.  20 :  10. 

Seventh  Doom— The  Wicked  Dead.    Rev.  20: 11-15. 

THE  SEVEN  NEW  THINGS. 

First  New  Thing — The  New  Heaven.    Rev.  21 : 1. 
Second  New  Thing— The  New  Earth.     Rev.  21:2-8. 
Third  New  Thing— The  New  City.     Rev.  21 : 9-23. 
Fourth  New  Thing — The  New  Nations.     Rev.  21:24-27. 
Fifth  New  Thing — The  New  River.     Rev.  22:1. 
Sixth  New  Thing— The  New  Tree.     Rev.  22:2. 
Seventh  New  Thing — The  New  Throne.     Rev.  22 :  3-5. 

The  Final  Testimony  And  Warnings.    Rev.  22: 6-21. 


II 

The  Things  Which  Are 


n.  The  Things  Which  Are 


THE  MESSAGES  TO  THE  SEVEN  CHURCHES. 

It  is  worthy  of  note  that  the  "Messages  to  the  Seven  Churches" 
are  inserted  between  Two  Visions,  the  "Vision  of  Christ"  in  the  midst 
of  the  "Seven  Lampstands"  in  chapter  one  and  the  "Vision  of  the  Four 
and  Twenty  Elders"  round  about  the  Throne,  in  chapter  four. 

As  chapter  four  is  a  vision  of  the  "Glorified  Church"  with  the 
Lord,  after  it  has  been  caught  out  (1  Thess.  4:  13-17),  then  the  Sec- 
ond Division  of  the  Book — 

"The  Things  Which  Are," 
and  which  includes  chapters  two  and  three,  must  be  a  description  or 
prophetic  outline  of  the  "Spiritual  History"  of  the  Church  from  the 
time  when  John  wrote  the  Book  in  A.  D.  96,  down  to  the  taking  out 
of  the  Church,  or  else  we  have  no  "prophetic  view"  of  the  Church 
during  that  period,  for  she  disappears  from  the  earth  at  the  close  of 
chapter  three,  and  is  not  seen  again  until  she  reappears  with  her  Lord 
in  chapter  nineteen.  This  we  shall  find  to  be  the  case.  See  Chart 
of  the  Book  of  Revelation. 

This  interpretation  of  the  "Messages  to  the  Seven  Churches"  was 
hidden  to  the  early  Church,  because  time  was  required  for  Church 
History  to  develop  and  be  written,  so  a  comparison  could  be  made  to 
reveal  the  correspondence.  If  it  had  been  clearly  revealed  that  the 
Seven  Churches  stood  for  "Seven  Church  Periods"  that  would  have 
to  elapse  before  Christ  could  come  back,  the  incentive  to  watch  would 
have  been  absent. 

While  the  character  of  these  Seven  Churches  is  descriptive  of  the 
Church  during  seven  periods  of  her  history,  we  must  not  forget  that 
the  condition  of  those  churches,  as  described,  were  their  exact  condi- 
tion in  John's  day.  So  we  see  that  at  the  close  of  the  First  Century 
the  leaven  of  "False  Doctrine"  was  at  work  in  the  Churches.  The 
churches  are  given  in  the  order  named,  because  the  peculiar  character- 
istic of  that  Church  applied  to  the  period  of  Church  History  to  which 
it  is  assigned.  It  also  must  not  be  forgotten,  that,  that  which  is  a  dis- 
tinctive characteristic  of  each  Church  Period,  does  not  disappear  with 
that  Period,  but  continues  on  down  through  the  next  Period,  and  so 
on  until  the  end,  thus  increasing  the  imperfections  of  the  visible 
Church,  until  it  ends  in  an  open  Apostasy,  as  shown  on  the  chart — 
"The  Messages  to  the  Seven  Churches  Compared  with  Church 
History." 

It  is  noteworthy  that  the  "Salutation"  to  each  Church  contains 
a  reference  to  some  characteristic  of  the  Son  of  Man  as  described  in 
chapter  one.     We  will  now  consider  each  message  separately. 


XmiJS  AIOH  JO  1M33S30 
NOISN30SV 


20  THE  THINGS  WHICH  ARE. 

I.     THE  CHURCH  AT  EPHESUS. 
(A  Backslidden  Church.) 

Rev.  2:1-7. 

1.  THE  SALUTATION— "Unto  the  Angel  of  the  Church 
of  Ephesus  write;  these  things  saith  He  that  holdeth  the  'Seven 
Stars'  in  His  right  hand,  who  walketh  in  the  midst  o£  the  'Seven 
Golden  Candlesticks'." 

2.  THE  COMMENDATION— "I  know  thy  works,  and  thy 
labor,  and  thy  patience,  and  how  thou  canst  not  bear  them  which 
are  evil;  and  thou  hast  tried  them  which  say  they  are  Apostles, 
and  are  not,  and  hast  found  them  liars;  and  hast  borne,  and  hast 
patience,  and  for  My  Name's  Sake  hast  labored,  and  hast  not 
fainted." 

3.  THE  COMPLAINT— "Nevertheless  I  have  somewhat 
against  thee,  because  thou  Hast  Left  Thy  First  Love." 

4.  THE  WARNING— "Remember  therefore  from  whence 
thou  art  fallen,  and  repent,  and  do  the  first  works;  or  else  I  will 
come  unto  thee  quickly,  and  will  remove  thy  CANDLESTICK 
out  of  his  place,  except  thou  repent." 

5.  PRAISE— "But  this  thou  hast,  that  thou  hatest  the  deeds 
of  the  Nicolaitanes,  which  I  also  hate." 

6.  THE  PROMISE— "He  that  hath  an  ear,  let  him  hear 
what  the  SPIRIT  saith  unto  the  Churches:  To  him  that  over- 
cometh  will  I  give  to  eat  of  the  TREE  OF  LIFE,  which  is  in 
the  midst  of  the  Paradise  of  God." 

The  complaint  that  Christ  makes  against  this  Church  is  that  it 
"had  left  its  First  Love."  Its  character  is  seen  in  its  very  name,  for 
Ephesus  means  to  "let  go,"  "to  relax."  It  had  become  a  Backslidden 
Church.  Paul,  who  founded  it,  warned  it  of  what  should  happen,  in 
his  parting  message. 

"I  know  this,  that  after  my  departing  shall  grievous 
'wolves'  enter  in  among  you,  not  sparing  the  flock.    Also 
of  your  own  selves   shall   men  arise,   'speaking  perverse 
things,'   to  draw  away   disciples   after  them."     Acts   20: 
29,  30. 
The  significance  of  this  warning  is  seen  in  the  commendation  of 
the  Message,  vs.  6 — "But  this  thou  hast,  that  thou  'hatest'  the  deeds 
of  the  Nicolaitanes  which  I  also  hate."     Here  Paul's  "wolves"  are 
called  Nicolaitanes.    They  were  not  a  sect,  but  a  party  in  the  Church 
who  were  trying  to  establish  a  "Priestly  Order."     Probably  trying  to 
model  the  Church  after  the  Old  Testament  order  of  Priests,  Levites, 
and  common  people.    This  is  seen  in  the  meaning  of  the  word,  which 
is  from  "Niko"  to  conquer,  to  overthrow,  and  "Laos"  the  people  or 
laity.    The  object  was  to  establish  a  "Holy  Order  of  Men,"  and  place 
them  over  the  laity,  which  was  foreign  to  the  New  Testament  plan, 
and  call  them  not  pastors,  but — Clergy,  Bishops,  Archbishops,  Cardi- 
nals, Popes.     Here  we  have  the  origin  of  the  dogma  of  "Apostolic 
Succession,"  and  the  separation  of  the  Clergy  from  the  Laity,  a  thing 
that  God  "hates."     The  Church  at  Ephesus  was  not  deceived,  but 
recognized  them  as  false  apostles  and  liars. 

The  character  of  the  Church  at  Ephesus  is  a  fair  outline  of  the 
Church  Period  from  A.  D.  70  to  A.  D.  170. 


THE  THINGS  WHICH  ARE.  21 

11.     THE  CHURCH  AT  SMYRNA. 

(A  Persecuted  Church.) 

Rev.  2:8-11. 

1.  THE  SALUTATION— "And  unto  the  Angel  of  the 
Church  in  Smyrna  write;  These  things  saith  the  First  and  the 
Last,  who  was  dead,  and  is  alive." 

2.  THE  PERSECUTION— "I  know  thy  works,  and 
TRIBULATION,  and  poverty,  (but  thou  art  rich),  and  I  know 
the  blasphemy  of  them  which  say,  they  are  Jews,  and  are  not, 
but  are  the  'Synagogue  of  Satan'." 

3.  THE  EXHORTATION— "Fear  none  of  those  things 
which  thou  shalt  suffer:  behold  the  Devil  shall  cast  some  of  you 
into  prison,  that  ye  may  be  tried;  and  ye  shall  have  TRIBU- 
LATION ten  days:  be  thou  faithful  UNTO  death,  and  I  will 
give  thee  a  CROWN  OF  LIFE." 

4.  THE  PROMISE— "He  that  hath  an  ear,  let  him  hear 
what  the  Spirit  saith  unto  the  Churches:  He  that  overcometh 
shall  not  be  hurt  of  the  SECOND  DEATH." 

The  Church  in  its  "Ephesian  Period"  having  lost  its  "First  Love," 
ihe  Lord  is  now  about  to  "chastise"  it,  so  as  to  cause  it  to  return  to 
Him.  Smyrna  has  for  its  root  meaning  "bitterness,"  and  means 
"Myrrh,"  an  ointment  associated  with  death,  and  we  see  in  the  mean- 
ing of  the  word  a  prophecy  of  the  persecution  and  death  which  was 
to  befall  the  members  of  the  Smyrna  Church.  They  were  told  not  to 
"fear"  the  things  that  they  should  be  called  on  to  suffer,  but  to  be 
faithful  "unto"  death,  not  "until"  death.  That  is,  not  until  the  end 
of  their  "natural"  life.  They  were  not  to  "recant"  when  called  upon  to 
face  a  Martyr's  death,  but  remain  faithful  until  death  relieved  them  of 
their  suffering.  The  reward  would  be  a  "Crown  of  Life."  This  is 
the  Martyr's  crown. 

They  were  told  that  the  "author"  of  their  suffering  would  be  the 
Devil,  and  its  duration  would  be  "ten  days,"  which  was  doubtless  a 
prophetic  reference  to  the  "Ten  Great  Persecutions"  under  the  Roman 
Emperors,  beginning  with  Nero,  A.  D.  64,  and  ending  with  Diocletian 
in  A.  D.  310.  Seven  of  these  "Great  Persecutions"  occurred  during 
this  "Smyrna  Period"  of  Church  History.  Or  it  may  refer  to  the  10 
years  of  the  last  and  fiercest  persecution  under  Diocletian.  This 
Period  extended  from  A.  D.  170  to  Constantine  A.  D.  312. 

See  the  Judgment  of  Reward  Chart. 

III.    THE  CHURCH  AT  PERGAMOS. 
(A  Licentious  Church.) 

Rev.  2:12-17. 

1.  THE  SALUTATION— "And  to  the  Angel  of  the  Church 
in  Pergamos  write:  These  things  saith  He  which  hath  the  Sharp 
Sword  with  two  edges. 

2.  THE  COMMENDATION-"!  know  thy  works,  and 
where  thd^  dwellest,  even  where  SATAN'S  SEAT  IS:  and  thou 
boldest  fast  My  Name,  and  hast  not  denied  My  Faith,  even  in 
those  days  wherein  Antipas  was  My  faithful  martyr,  who  was 
slain  among  you,  where   Satan  dwelleth. 

3.  THE    COMPLAINT-"But    I    have    a    few   things    against      - 
thee,   because   thou   hast  there   them   that   hold   the   DOCTRINE 


22  THE  THINGS  WHICH  ARE. 

OF  BALAAM,  who  taught  Balak  to  cast  a  stumbling  block 
before  the  Children  of  Israel,  to  eat  things  sacrificed  unto  idols, 
and  to  conunit  fornication.  So  hast  thou  also  them  thjrt  hold 
the  DOCTRINE  OF  THE  NICOLAITANES,  which  thing  I 
hate. 

4.  THE  WARNING— "Repent!  or  else  I  will  come  unto  thee 
quickly,  and  will  fight  against  them  with  the  SWORD  OF  MY 
MOUTH. 

5.  THE  PROMISE— "He  that  hath  an  ear,  let  him  hear 
what  the  Spirit  saith  unto  the  Churches;  To  him  that  overcom- 
eth  will  I  give  to  eat  of  the  HIDDEN  MANNA,  and  will  give 
him  a  WHITE  STONE,  and  in  the  stone  a  NEW  NAME  writ- 
ten, which  no  man  knoweth  saving  he  that  receiveth  it." 

In  this  Message  Pergamos  is  spoken  of  as  "Satan's  Seat."  When 
Attalus  III,  the  Priest-King  of  the  Chaldean  Hierarchy,  fled  before 
the  conquering  Persians  to  Pergamos,  and  settled  there,  Satan  shifted 
his  capital  from  Babylon  to  Pergamos.  At  first  he  persecuted  the  fol- 
lowers of  Christ,  and  Antipas  was  one  of  the  martyrs.  But  soon  he 
changed  his  tactics  and  began  to  exalt  the  Church,  and  through  Con- 
stantine  united  the  Church  and  State,  and  oflFered  all  kinds  of  induce- 
ments for  worldly  people  to  come  into  the  Church.  Constantine's 
motive  was  more  political  than  religious.  He  wished  to  weld  his 
Christian  and  Pagan  subjects  into  one  people,  and  so  consolidate  his 
Empire.  The  result  of  this  union  was  that  two  false  and  pernicious 
doctrines  crept  into  the  Church.  The  first  was  the  "Doctrine  of 
Balaam,"  and  the  second  the  "Doctrine  of  the  Nicolaitanes."  The 
latter  we  have  already  considered  under  the  Messagfe  to  the  Church  at 
Ephesus.  And  the  foothold  it  had  secured  in  the  Church  was  seen  in 
the  First  Great  Council  of  the  Church  held  at  Nicaea,  in  A.  D.  325. 
The  Council  was  composed  of  about  1500  delegates,  the  laymen  out- 
numbering the  Bishops  5  to  1.  It  was  a  stormy  council,  full  of 
intrigue  and  political  methods,  and  from  the  supremacy  of  the 
"Clergy"  over  the  "Laity"  it  was  evident  that  the  "Doctrine  of  the 
Nicolaitanes"  had  secured  a  strong  and  permanent  foothold. 

The  "Doctrine  of  Balaam"  is  disclosed  in  the  story  of  Balaam 
found  in  the  Book  of  Numbers,  chapters  22  to  25  inclusive.  When  the 
Children  of  Israel  on  their  way  to  Canaan  had  reached  the  land  of 
Moab,  Balak  the  king  of  Moab  sent  for  Balaam  the  Son  of  Beor,  who 
lived  at  Pethor  on  the  river  Euphrates,  to  come  and  curse  them. 
When  the  Lord  would  not  permit  Balaam  to  curse  Israel,  he  sug- 
gested to  Balak  that  he  invite  them  to  the  licentious  feasts  of  "Baal- 
Peor,"  and  thus  cause  Israel  to  fall  into  a  snare  that  would  so  anger 
the  Lord  that  he  would  Himself  destroy  them.  This  Balak  did,  and 
the  result  was  that  when  the  men  of  Israel  went  to  those  sensual 
feasts  and  saw  the  "daughters  of  Moab"  they  committed  whoredoms 
with  them,  which  so  kindled  God's  anger  that  He  sent  a  plague  that 
destroyed"  42,000  of  them.  Now  the  word  "Pergamos"  means  "Mar- 
riage," and  when  the  Church  entered  into  a  union  with  the  State  it 
was  guilty  of  "Spiritual  Fornication"  or  "Balaamism." 

The  "Balaam  Method"  that  Constantine  employed  was  to  give  to 
the  Bishops  of  the  Church  a  number  of  imposing  buildings  called 
Basilicas  for  conversion  into  churches,  for  whose  decoration  he  wa« 
lavish  in  the  gift  of  money.     He  also  supplied  superb  vestments  fci 


THE  THINGS  WHICH  ARE.  23 

the  clergy,  and  soon  the  Bishop  found  himself  clad  in  costly  vest- 
ments, seated  on  a  lofty  throne  in  the  apse  of  the  Basilica,  with  a 
marble  altar,  adorned  with  gold  and  gems,  on  a  lower  level  in  front 
of  him.  A  sensuous  form  of  worship  was  introduced,  the  character 
of  the  preaching  was  changed,  and  the  great  "Pagan  Festivals"  were 
adopted,  with  but  little  alteration,  to  please  the  Pagan  members  of 
the  church,  and  attract  Pagans  to  the  church.  For  illustration,  as  the 
Winter  Solstice  falls  on  the  21st  day  of  December,  which  is  the  short- 
est day  in  the  year,  and  it  is  not  until  the  25th  that  the  day  begins 
to  lengthen,  which  day  was  regarded  throughout  the  Heathen  woild 
as  the  "birthday"  of  the  "Sun-God,"  and  was  a  high  festival,  which 
was  celebrated  at  Rome  by  the  "Great  Games"  of  the  Circus,  it  was 
found  advisable  to  change  the  Birthday  of  the  Son  of  God,  from  April, 
at  which  time  He  was  probably  born,  to  December  25th,  because  as 
He  was  the  "Sun  of  Righteousness,"  what  more  appropriate  birth- 
day could  He  have  than  the  birthday  of  the  Pagan  "Sun-God"? 
It  was  at  this  time  that 

"Post-Millennial  Views" 
had  their  origin.  As  the  Church  had  become  rich  and  powerful,  it 
was  suggested  that  by  the  union  of  Church  and  State  a  condition  of 
aflFairs  would  develop  that  would  usher  in  the  Millennium  without  the 
return  of  Christ,  and  since  some  scriptural  support  was  needed  for 
such  a  doctrine,  it  was  claimed  that  the  Jews  had  been  cast  off  "for- 
ever," and  that  all  the  prophecies  of  Israel's  future  glory  were 
intended  for  the  Church.  This  "Period"  extends  from  the  accession 
of  Constantine  A.  D.  312  to  A,  D.  606,  when  Boniface  III  was 
crowned  "Universal  Bishop." 


IV.     THE  CHURCH  AT  THYATIRA. 

(A  Lax  Church.) 

Rev.  2 :  18-29. 

1.  THE  SALUTATION— "And  unto  the  Angel  of  the 
Church  in  Thyatira  write:  These  things  saith  the  Son  of  God, 
who  hath  His  eyes  like  unto  a  flame  of  fire,  and  His  feet  are 
like  fine  brass. 

2.  THE  COMMENDATION— "I  know  thy  works,  and 
charity,  and  service,  and  faith,  and  thy  patience,  and  thy  works; 
and  the  last  to  be  more  than  the  first. 

3.  THE  COMPLAINT— "Notwithstanding  I  have  a  few 
things  against  thee,  because  thou  sufferest  that  woman  JEZEBEL, 
which  calleth  herself  a  Prophetess,  to  teach  and  to  seduce  my  ser- 
vants to  commit  fornication,  and  to  eat  things  sacrificed  unto 
idols.  And  I  gave  her  space  to  repent  of  her  fornication:  and 
she  repented  not.  Behold,  I  will  cast  her  into  a  bed,  and  them 
that  commit  adultery  with  her  into  great  tribulation,  except  they 
repent  of  their  deeds.  And  I  will  kill  her  children  with  death; 
and  all  the  churches  shall  know  that  I  am  He  which  searcheth 
the  reins  and  hearts:  and  I  will  give  unto  every  one  of  you  accord- 
ing to  your  works." 

4.  THE  PROMISE— "But  unto  you  I  say,  and  unto  the 
rest  in  Thyatira,  as  many  as  have  not  this  doctrine,  and  which 
have  not  known  the  depths  of  Satan,  as  they  speak;  I  will  put 
upon  you  none  other  burden.     But  that  which  ye  have  already. 


24  THE  THINGS  WHICH  ARE. 

hold  fast  till  I  come.  And  he  that  overcometh,  and  keepeth  my 
works  unto  the  end,  to  him  will  I  give  power  over  the  nations: 
and  he  shall  rule  them  with  a  rod  of  iron;  as  the  vessels  of  a  potter 
shall  they  be  broken  to  shivers:  even  as  I  received  of  My  Father. 
Amd  I  will  give  him  the  MORNING  STAR.  He  that  hath  an 
ear,  let  him  hear  what  the  Spirit  saith  unto  the  Churches." 

In  His  commendation  of  this  Church,  Christ  lays  the  emphasis  on 
their  "works,"  as  if  they  depended  on  them,  and  claimed  they  de- 
served merit  for  "works"  of  "Supererogation."  But  He  had  a  com- 
plaint to  make  against  them  that  was  terrible  in  its  awfulness.  He 
charges  them  not  merely  with  permitting  a  bad  woman,  Jezebel,  who 
called  herself  a  "Prophetess,"  to  remain  in  the  Church,  but  with  per- 
mitting her  to  "teach"  her  pernicious  doctrines,  and  to  "seduce"  the 
servants  to  "commit  fornication,"  and  to  "eat  things  sacrificed  to 
idols." 

Who  this  woman  was  is  a  question.  She  was  a  "pretender,"  and 
called  herself  a  "prophetess."  Probably  she  was  of  noble  lineage.  She 
certainly  was  a  woman  of  commanding  influence.  Whether  her  real 
name  was  Jezebel  or  not,  she  was  so  like  her  prototype  in  the  Old 
Testament,  Jezebel  the  wife  of  Ahab,  that  Christ  called  her  by  that 
name.  Jezebel,  the  wife  of  Ahab,  was  not  by  birth  a  daughter  of 
Abraham,  but  a  princess  of  idolatrous  Tyre,  at  a  time,  too,  when  its 
royal  family  was  famed  for  cruel  savagery  and  intense  devotion  to 
Baal  and  Astarte.  Her  father,  Eth-baal,  a  priest  of  the  latter  deity, 
murdered  the  reigning  monarch  Phales,  and  succeeded  him.  Ahab, 
king  of  Israel,  to  strengthen  his  kingdom,  married  Jezebel,  and  she, 
aided  and  abetted  by  Ahab,  introduced  the  licentious  worship  of  Baal 
into  Israel,  and  killed  all  the  prophets  of  the  Lord  she  could  lay  her 
hands  on.  And  this  influence  she  exercised,  not  only  while  her  hus- 
band was  alive,  but  also  during  the  reign  of  her  two  sons,  Ahaziah 
and  Jehoram.  Moreover,  the  marriage  of  her  daughter  Athaliah  to 
Jehoram,  son  of  Jehoshaphat,  king  of  Judah,  introduced  idolatrous 
worship  into  Judah,  and  it  was  not  long  before  there  was  a  house  of 
Baal  built  in  Jerusalem,  and  so  Jezebel  caused  all  Israel  to  sin  after 
the  sin  of  Jeroboam  the  son  of  Nebat.     1  Kings  16 :  29-33. 

There  is  no  question  that,  whether  Jezebel  was  a  real  person  or 
not,  she  typified  a  "System"  and-  that  "System"  was  the  "Papal 
Church."  When  the  "Papal  Church"  introduced  images  and  pictures 
into  its  churches  for  the  people  to  bow  down  to  it  became  idolatrous. 
And  when  it  set  up  its  claim  that  the  teaching  of  the  Church  is  su- 
perior to  the  Word  of  God,  it  assumed  the  role  of  "Prophetess."  A 
careful  study  of  the  "Papal  System"  from  A.  D.  606  to  the  Reforma- 
tion A.  D.  1520,  with  its  institution  of  the  "Sacrifice  of  the  Mass"  and 
other  Pagan  rites,  reveals  in  it  the  sway  of  "Jezebelism."  It  was  also 
a  period  of  "Jezebelistic  Persecution,"  as  seen  in  the  wars  of  the  Cru- 
sades, and  the  rise  of  the  Inquisition.  A  careful  comparison  of  this 
"Message"  with  the  Parable  of  "The  Leaven"  will  reveal  the  won- 
derful correspondence  between  the  two,  the  "Jezebel"  of  the  Church 
of  Thyatira,  being  the  "Woman"  of  the  Parable,  who  inserted  the 
"Leaven"  of  "False  Doctrine"  into  the  Meal  of  the  Gospel.  This 
Period  extended  from  A.  D.  606  to  the  Reformation  A.  D.  1520. 


THE  THINGS  WHICH  ARE.  25 

V.    THE  CHURCH  AT  SARDIS. 

(A  Dead  Church.) 

Rev.  3 . 1-6. 

1.  THE  SALUTATION— "And  unto  the  Angel  of  the 
Church  in  Sardis  write:  these  things  saith  He  that  hath  the  Seven 
Spirits  of  God,  and  the  Seven  Stars. 

2.  THE  CONDEMNATION— I  know  thy  works,  that  thou 
hast  a  name  that  thou  livest,  and  ART  DEAD. 

3.  THE  COUNSEL— Be  watchful,  and  strengthen  the  things 
which  remain,  that  are  ready  to  die:  for  I  have  not  found  thy 
works  perfect  before  God.  Remember  therefore  how  thou  hast 
received  and  heard,  and  hold  fast,  and  repent. 

4.  THE  WARNING— If  therefore  thou  shalt  not  watch,  I 
will  come  on  thee  as  a  thief,  and  thou  shalt  not  know  what  hour 
I  will  come  upon  thee. 

5.  THE  PROMISE — Thou  hast  a  few  names  even  in  Sardis 
which  have  not  defiled  their  garments;  and  they  shall  walk  with 
me  in  white:  for  they  are  worthy.  He  that  overcometh,  the  same 
shall  be  clothed  in  WHITE  RAIMENT;  and  I  will  not  blot  out 
his  name  out  of  the  Book  of  Life,  but  I  will  confess  his  name 
before  My  Father,  and  before  His  angels.  He  that  hath  an  ear, 
let  him  hear  what  the  Spirit  saith  unto  the  Churches." 

The  Church  at  Sardis  was  called  a  "Dead  Church"  though  it  had 
ii  name  to  live.  That  is,  it  was  a  "Formalistic  Church,"  a  church  given 
over  to  "formal"  or  "ritualistic"  worship.  It  had  the  "Form  of  God- 
liness without  the  power."  The  meaning  of  the  word  "Sardis"  is  the 
"escaping  one,"  or  those  who  "come  out"  and  so  it  is  an  excellent 
type  of  the  Church  of  the 

Reformation  Period. 

By  the  Reformation  we  mean  that  period  in  the  history  of  the 
Christian  Church  when  Martin  Luther  and  a  number  of  other  reform- 
ers protested  against  the  false  teaching,  tyranny  and  claims  of  the 
Papal  Church. 

This  Period  began  about  A.  D.  1500.  The  condition  of  affairs  in 
the  realm  dominated  by  the  Papal  Church  became  intolerable,  and 
came  to  a  crisis  when  Martin  Luther,  on  October  31,  1517  A.  D., 
nailed  his  95  Theses  on  the  church  door  at  Wittenberg,  Germany. 
From  that  date  the  Reformation  set  in.  But  it  was  more  a  struggle 
for  political  liberty  than  a  purely  Christian  or  religious  movement. 

It  had  the  advantage  of  encouraging  and  aiding  the  circulation  of 
the  Holy  Scriptures,  that  had  hitherto  been  a  sealed  book,  the  revival 
of  the  Doctrine  of  "Justification  by  Faith,"  and  a  reversion  to  more 
simple  modes  of  worship,  but  the  multiplication  of  sects  only  led  to 
bitter  controversial  contentions,  that,  while  they  threw  much  light  on 
the  Word  of  God,  interfered  greatly  with  the  spiritual  state  of  the 
Church,  until  it  could  truthfully  be  said,  "That  she  had  a  name  to  live 
and  was  dead." 

While  the  reformers  swept  away  much  ritualistic  and  doctrinal 
rubbish  they  failed  to  recover  the  promise  of  the  Second  Advent. 
They  turned  to  God  from  idols,  but  not  to  "wait  for  His  Son  from 
the  Heavens."  The  "Sardis  Period"  extended  from  A.  D.  1520  to 
about  A.  D.  1750. 


26  THE  THINGS  SVHICH  ARE. 

VI.    THE  CHURCH  AT  PHILADELPHIA. 

(A  Favored  Church.) 

Rev.  3:7-13. 

1.  THE  SALUTATION— "And  to  the  Angel  of  the  Churcfe 
in  Philadelphia  write:  These  things  saith  He  that  is  Holy,  He 
that  is  True,  He  that  hath  the  Key  of  David,  He  that  openeth; 
and  no  man  shutteth;  and  shutteth,  and  no  man  openeth. 

2.  COMMENDATION— I  know  thy  works:  behold  I  have 
set  before  thee  an  OPEN  DOOR,  and  no  man  can  shut  it:  for 
thou  hast  a  little  strength,  and  hast  kept  My  word,  and  hast  not 
denied  My  name. 

3.  THE  PROMISE— Behold,  I  will  make  them  of  the  Syna- 
gogue of  Satan,  which  say  they  are  Jews,  and  are  not,  but  do  lie; 
behold,  I  will  make  them  to  come  and  worship  before  thy  feet, 
and  to  know  that  I  have  loved  thee.  Because  thou  hast  kept  the 
word  of  My  Patience,  I  also  will  keep  thee  from  the  HOUR  OP 
TRIBULATION,  which  shall  come  upon  all  the  world,  to  try 
them  that  dwell  upon  the  earth.  Behold,  I  come  quickly:  hold 
that  fast  which  thou  hast,  that  no  man  take  thy  CROWN. 
Him  that  overcometh  will  I  make  a  PILLAR  in  the  Temple  of 
My  God,  and  he  shall  go  no  more  out:  and  I  will  write  upon  him 
the  NAME  of  My  God,  and  the  name  of  the  CITY  of  My  God, 
which  is  NEW  JERUSALEM,  which  cometh  down  out  of  Heaven 
from  My  God:  and  I  will  write  upon  him  My  NEW  NAME. 
He  that  hath  an  ear,  let  him  hear  what  the  Spirit  saith  unto  the 
Churches." 

There  is  no  question  about  the  meaning  of  the  word  Philadelphia. 
It  means  "Brotherly  Love,"  and  well  describes  the  charity  and  broth- 
erly fellowship  that  dissipated  the  bitter  personal  animosities  that 
characterized  the  theological  disputants  of  the  "Sardis  Period,"  and 
made  possible  the  evangelistic  and  missionary  labors  of  the  past  150 
years.    Three  things  are  said  of  this  Church : 

1.  It  had  a  "little  strength."  It  was  like  a  person  coming  back 
to  life  who  was  still  very  weak.  It  was  the  "dead"  Sardis  Church 
"revived,"  and  Revivals  have  been  characteristic  of  the  Philadelphia 
Period.  These  Revivals  began  with  George  Whitefield  in  A.  D.  1739, 
followed  by  John  Wesley,  Charles  G.  Finney  and  D.  L.  Moody. 

2.  It  had  set  before  it  an  "open  door,"  that  no  "man"  could  shut. 
Note  that  this  promise  was  made  by  Him,  who  "hath  the  'Key  of 
David,'  He  that  'openeth'  and  no  man  shutteth;  and  'shutteth'  and  no 
man  openeth."  In  1793  William  Carey  sailed  for  India,  where  he 
found  an  "open  door,"  and  since  then  the  Lord  has  opened  the  door 
into  China,  Japan,  Korea,  India,  Africa  and  the  isles  of  the  sea,  until 
there  is  not  a  country  in  the  world  where  the  missionary  cannot  go. 

3.  It  was  to  be  kept  from  the  "Hour  of  Temptation"  (TRIBU- 
LATION), that  shall  come  upon  ALL  THE  WORLD,  and  as  there 
has  never  as  yet  been  a  WORLDWIDE  Tribulation,  this  "Hour  of 
Tribulation"  must  still  be  future  and  refers  doubtless  to  the  "Great 
Tribulation"  that  is  to  come  upon  the  "whole  world,"  just  before 
the  return  of  the  Lord  to  set  up  His  Millennial  Kingdom,  and  as  the 
promise  is  that  the  "Philadelphia  Church"  shall  not  pass  through  the 
Tribulation,  is  not  this  additional  proof  that  the  Church  shall  be 
"caught  out"  before  the  Tribulation? 


THE  THINGS  WHICH  ARE.  27 

The  Philadelphia  Period  covers  the  time  between  A.  D.  1750 
and  A.  D.  1900.  We  must  not  forget  that  the  characteristics  of  all 
these  Periods  continue  on  in  the  Church  down  to  the  end.  This  is 
true  of  the  Evangelistic  and  Missionary  movements  of  the  "Phila- 
delphia Period,"  but  they  are  now  more  mechanical  and  based  on 
business  methods,  and  there  is  less  spiritual  power,  and  this  will  con- 
tinue until  Christ  returns. 


VII.     THE  CHURCH  AT  LAODICEA. 

(A  Lukewarm  Church.) 

Rev.  3:14-22. 

1.  THE  SALUTATION— "And  unto  the  Angel  of  the 
Church  of  the  Laodiceans  write:  These  things  saith  the  Amen, 
the  Faithful  and  True  Witness,  the  beginning  of  the  creation  of 
God. 

2.  THE  COMPLAINT— I  know  thy  works,  that  thou  art 
neither  hot  nor  cold:  I  would  thou  wert  cold  or  hot.  So  then 
because  thou  art  lukewarm,  and  neither  cold  or  hot,  I  will  spue 
thee  out  of  my  mouth.  Because  thou  sayest,  I  am  rich  and 
increased  with  goods,  and  have  need  of  nothing,  and  knowest  not 
that  thou  are  wretched,  and  miserable,  and  poor,  and  blind,  and 
naked. 

3.  THE  COUNSEI^-I  counsel  thee  to  buy  of  Me  gold  tried 
in  the  fire,  that  thou  mayest  be  rich;  and  white  raiment,  that  thou 
mayest  be  clothed,  and  that  the  shame  of  thy  nakedness  do  not 
appear;  and  anoint  thine  eyes  with  eyesalve,  that  thou  mayest  see. 

4.  THE  CHASTENING— As  many  as  T  love,  I  rebuke  and 
chasten:  be  zealous  therefore,  and  repent. 

5.  THE  PROMISE— Behold  T  stand  at  the  door,  and  knock: 
if  any  man  hear  My  voice,  and  open  the  door,  I  will  come  in  to 
him,  and  will  sup  with  him,  and  he  with  me.  To  him  that  over- 
cometh  will  I  grant  to  sit  with  me  in  My  Throne,  even  as  I  also 
overcame,  and  am  set  down  with  My  Father  in  His  Throne.  He 
that  hath  an  ear,  let  him  hear  what  the  Spirit  saith  unto  the 
Churches." 

Christ  has  no  "commendation"  for  this  Church,  but  much  to  com- 
plain of.    He  says — 

"I  know  thy  works,  that  thou  art  neither  cold  or  hot;  I  would 
thou  wert  cold  or  hot.  So  then,  because  thou  art  lukewarm,  and 
neither  cold  or  hot,  I  will  spue  thee  out  of  my  mouth," 

There  is  nothing  more  disgustmg  or  nauseating  than  "tepid" 
water.  So  there  is  nothing  more  repugnant  to  Christ  than  a  "tepid" 
church.  He  would  rather  have  a  church  "frozen"  or  "boiling."  It  was 
the  "chilly  spiritual  atmosphere"  of  the  Church  of  England  that  drove 
John  Wesley  to  start  those  outside  meetings  which  became  so  noted 
for  their  "religious  fervor,"  and  it  was  the  same  "chilly  atmosphere" 
of  the  Methodist  Church  that  drove  William  Booth  in  turn  to  become 
a  "Red-hot"  Salvationist. 

Our  churches  today  are  largely  in  this  "lukewarm*"  condition. 
There  is  very  little  of  warm-hearted  spirituality.  There  is  much 
going  on  in  them,  but  it  is  largely  mechanical  and  of  a  social  char- 
acter.    Committees,  societies,  and  clubs  are  multiplied,  but  there  is 


28  THE  THINGS  WHICH  ARE. 

an  absence  of  "spiritual  heat."  Revival  meetings  are  held,  but  instead 
of  waiting  on  the  Lord  for  power,  evangelists  and  paid  singers  are 
hired  and  soul  winning  is  made  a  business.  The  cause  of  this  "luke- 
warmness"  is  the  same  as  that  of  the  Church  of  Laodicea — Self- 
Deception. 

"Because  thou  sayest  I  am  rich,  and  increased  with  goods,  and 

have  need  of  nothing;  and  knowest  not  that  thou  art  wretched, 

and  miserable,  and  poor,  and  blind  and  naked." 

They  thought  they  were  rich,  and  outwardly  they  were,  but 
Christ  saw  the  poverty  of  their  heart.  There  are  many  such  churches 
in  the  world  today.  More  so  than  in  any  other  period  in  the  history 
of  the  church.  Many  of  these  churches  have  Cathedral-like  buildings, 
stained  glass  windows,  eloquent  preachers,  paid  singers,  large  congre- 
gations. Some  of  them  have  large  landed  interests  and  are  well  en- 
dowed, and  yet  they  are  poor.  Many  of  the  members,  if  not  the 
majority,  are  worldly,  card  playing,  dancing,  and  theatre  going  Chris- 
tians. The  poor  and  the  saintly  are  not  wanted  in  such  churches 
because  their  presence  is  a  rebuke.  These  churches  do  not  see  that 
they  are  wretched,  miserable,  poor,  blind,  and  naked. 

If  we  were  to  visit  such  churches  they  would  take  pride  in  show- 
ing us  the  building,  they  would  praise  the  preaching  and  singing, 
they  would  boast  of  the  character  of  their  congregations,  the  exclu- 
siveness  of  their  membership,  and  the  attractiveness  of  all  their  serv- 
ices, but  if  we  suggested  a  series  of  meetings  for  the  "deepening  of  the 
Spiritual  Life,"  or  the  "conversion  of  the  imsaved,"  they  would  say — 
*'Oh,  no,  we  do  not  want  such  meetings,  we  have  need  of  nothing.** 
The  Church  at  Laodicea  was  not  burdened  with  debt,  but  it  was  bur- 
dened with  WEALTH. 

The  trouble  with  the  church  today  is  that  it  thinks  that  nothing 
can  be  done  without  money,  and  that  if  we  only  had  the  money  the 
■world  would  be  converted  in  this  generation.  The  world  is  not  to  be 
converted  by  money,  but  by  the  Spirit  of  God. 

The  trouble  with  the  Church  of  Laodicea  was  that  its  "Gold"  was 
not  of  the  right  kind,  and  so  it  was  counseled  to  buy  of  the  Lord 
"gold  tried  in  the  fire."  What  kind  of  gold  is  that?  It  is  gold  that 
has  no  taint  vpon  it.  Gold  that  is  not  cankered,  or  secured  by  fraud, 
or  the  withholding  of  a  just  wage.  What  a  description  we  have  of 
these  Laodicean  days  in  James  5 :  1-4. 

But  the  Church  of  Laodicea  was  not  only  poor,  though  rich,  it 
was  blind.  Or  to  put  it  more  accurately — "Near-Sighted."  They 
could  see  their  worldly  prosperity,  but  were  "Short-Sighted"  as  to 
heavenly  things,  so  the  Lord  counseled  them  to  anoint  their  eyes  with 
'*Eye-Salve."  Their  merchants  dealt  in  ointments  and  herbs  of  a  high 
degree  of  healing  virtue,  but  they  possessed  no  salve  that  would 
restore  impaired  Spiritual  Vision,  only  the  Unction  of  the  Holy  One 
could  do  that. 

But  the  Church  was  not  only  poor,  and  blind,  it  was  naked.  Their 
outward  garments  were  doubtless  of  the  finest  material  and  the  latest 
fashionable  cut,  but  not  such  as  should  adorn  the  person  of  a  Child  of 
God.    So  they  were  counseled  to  purchase  of  Christ  "White  Raiment," 


THE  THINGS  WHICH  ARE.  29 

in  exchange  for  the  "raven  black  woolen"  garments  for  which  the 
garment  makers  of  Laodicea  were  famous. 

Then  a  most  startling  revelation  was  made  to  the  Church  of 
Laodicea,  Christ  said — 

"Behold,  I  Stand  at  the  Door  and  Knock." 
These  words  are  generally  quoted  as  an  appeal  to  sinners,  but 
they  are  not,  they  are  addressed  to  a  Church,  and  to  a  Church  in 
whose  midst  Christ  had  once  stood,  but  now  found  Himself  excluded 
and  standing  outside  knocking  for  admittance. 

This  is  the  most  startling  thing  recorded  in  the  New  Testament, 
that  it  is  possible  for  a  church  to  be  outwardly  prosperous  and  yet 
have  no  Christ  in  its  midst,  and  be  unconscious  of  the  fact.  This  is  a 
description  of  a  Christless  Church.    Oh,  the 

EXCLUDED  CHRIST. 
Excluded  from  His  own  nation,  for  they  Rejected  Him ;  excluded 
from  the  world,  for  it  Crucified  Him;  excluded  from  His  Church,  for 
He  stands  outside  its  door  Knocking  for  Entrance. 

How  did  Christ  come  to  be  outside  the  Church?  He  had  been 
within  it  once  or  there  never  would  have  been  a  Church.  How  did 
He  come  to  leave?  It  is  clear  that  they  had  not  thrust  Him  out,  for 
they  do  not  seem  to  have  missed  His  presence.  They  continued  to 
worship  Him,  to  sing  His  praises,  and  engage  in  all  manner  of  Chris- 
tian service,  yet  He  hafd  withdrawn.  Why?  The  reason  is  summed 
up  in  one  word — Worldliness. 

But  how  is  Christ  to  get  back  into  His  Church?  Does  it  require 
the  unanimous  vote  or  invitation  of  the  membership?  No.  "If  any 
man  hear  my  voice,  and  open  the  door,  I  will  come  in  to  him,  and  will 
sup  with  him,  and  he  with  Me."  That  is  the  way  to  revive  a  luke- 
warm church  is  for  the  individual  members  to  open  their  hearts  and 
let  Christ  re-enter,  and  thus  open  the  door  for  His  reappearance. 
The  character  of  the  Church  today  is  Laodicean,  and  as  the  Lao- 
dicean Period  is  to  continue  until  the  Church  of  the  "New-Born"  is 
taken  out,  we  cannot  hope  for  any  great  change  until  the  Lord  comes 
back. 

What  do  these  "Messages  to  the  Churches"  teach  us?  They 
clearly  teach  the  DECLINE  OF  THE  CHURCH.  That  the  profess- 
ing Church  instead  of  increasing  in  spiritual  and  world  converting 
power  will  become  lukewarm,  faithless,  and  CHRISTLESS. 

In  Paul's  Parable  of  the  "Two  Olive  Trees"  (Rom.  11  :15-27),  he 
shows  how  the  "natural  branches"  of  the  "Good  Olive  Tree," 
(Israel)  were  broken  off  because  of  UNBELIEF,  that  the  "Wild 
Olive  Tree"  of  the  Church  might  be  "grafted  in,"  which  in  turn,  be- 
cause of  UNBELIEF,  would  be  displaced  that  the  "Natural  branches" 
might  be  "grafted  back  again,"  thus  showing  that  the  Church  does 
not  take  the  place  of  Israel  permanently,  but  simply  fills  up  the  "Gap" 
between  Israel's  "casting  off"  and  "restoration  to  Divine  favor."  As 
the  Laodicean  Period  closes  the  "Church  Age,"  the  Church  disappears 
at  the  end  of  Chapter  Three,  and  Israel  comes  again  into  view.  See 
the  Chart  on  the  next  page. 


m 

The  Things  Which  Shall  Be  Hereafter 


IIL  The  Things  Which  ShaU  Be  Hereafter 

We  have  now  come  to  the  Third  Division  of  the  Book.  The- 
Three  Divisions  of  the  Book  do  not  overlap  nor  are  they  concurrent. 
The  word  translated  "hereafter,"  would  be  better  translated  "after 
these  things."  The  word  "hereafter"  permits  a  "time  space,"  while 
the  words  "after  these  things"  refer  to  the  things  that  shall  imme-- 
diately  follow  the  completion  of  the  "Church  Age,"  as  prefigured  i» 
the  Messages  to  the  Seven  Churches.  The  Church  disappears  from 
view  with  the  close  of  the  third  chapter  and  is  not  heard  of  again 
until  the  nineteenth  chapter,  where  her  marriage  to  the  Lamb  is 
announced.  Rev.  19 : 7-9.  The  removal  of  the  Church  at  the  end 
of  the  third  chapter  opens  the  way  for  God  to  renew  His  dealings 
with  Israel,  and  take  up  the  broken  thread  of  Jewish  History.  That 
the  portion  of  the  Book  from  chapter  three  to  the  end  of  chapter  nine- 
teen is  largely  made  up  of  symbols  taken  from  the  Old  Testament,  as 
the  Tabernacle,  Ark  of  the  Covenant,  Altar,  Censer,  Elders,  Cheru- 
bim, Seals,  Trumpets,  Plagues,  etc.,  is  conclusive  evidence  that  we 
are  here  back  on  Jewish  ground,  and  that  the  Parenthetical  Dispensa- 
tion of  the  Church  is  complete,  and  that  the  last  or  "Seventieth 
Week"  of  Daniel's  "Seventy  Weeks"  is  in  course  of  fulfilment.  It  is 
clear  therefore  that  we  must  look  for  the  explanation  of  these  sym- 
bols to  the  Old  Testament. 

Chapters  four  and  five  are  introductory  and  preparatory  to  the 
"Prophetic  Action"  of  the  "Seals,"  "Trumpets"  and  "Vials,"  and 
must  be  considered  first. 

1.     THE  HEAVENLY  DOOR. 

Rev.  4:1. 

"AFTER  THIS  I  looked,  and,  behold,  a  DOOR  WAS 
OPENED  IN  HEAVEN:  and  the  first  voice  which  I  heard  was 
as  it  were  a  trximpet  talking  with  me;  which  said,  Come  up  hither, 
and  I  will  shew  thee  things  which  must  be  hereafter"  (after 
these). 

The  scene  now  changes  from  earth  (Patmos)  to  Heaven.  John 
tells  us  that  After  This,  after  his  Vision  of  Christ  in  the  midst  of  the 
"Seven  Candlesticks,"  and  his  foreview  of  the  history  of  the  Christian 
Church,  as  reviewed  in  the  Messages  to  the  Seven  Churches,  which 
carried  him  down  to  the  end  of  the  Church  Age,  he  looked,  and  be- 
hold a  DOOR  WAS  OPENED  IN  HEAVEN,  and  the  same  voice 
that  spoke  to  him  from  the  midst  of  the  "Seven  Golden  Candlesticks," 
which  was  the  voice  of  Christ  (Rev.  1 :  10-13),  said  with  the  clearness 
and  sweetness  of  a  tnunpet — 

"COME   UP   HITHER 

AND   I   WILL   SHOW   THEE  THINGS   WHICH    MUST 

BE    HEREAFTER." 

And  John  adds 

"IMMEDIATELY  I  WAS   IN   THE    SPIRIT: 

and,  behold,  a  Throne  was  set  in  Heaven,  and  ONE  sat  on  the  Throne." 


THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER.        33 

The  experience  of  John  was  similar  to  that  of  Paul,  who  was 
caught  up  into  Paradise.  Whether  in  the  body  or  out  of  the  body 
they  are  uncertain,  at  least  Paul  was.  2.  Cor.  12:2-4.  The  diflfer- 
ence  between  them  however  was,  that,  while  Paul  heard  words  that 
he  was  forbidden  to  speak,  John  was  told  to  "WRITE  IN  A  BOOK" 
the  things  he  saw  and  heard,  and  send  them  to  the  Seven  Churches 
in  Asia. 

In  this  "Rapture"  of  John  we  have  a  type  of  the 
RAPTURE   OF  THE   CHURCH, 
and  it  is  at  this  place  in  the  Book  that  the  "RAPTURE"  of  the 
Church  takes  place. 

After  the  confession  of  Peter  at  Caesarea  Philippi,  that  Jesus  was 
the  Christ,  the  Son  of  the  living  God  (Matt.  16:  13-28),  and  Jesus  had 
said  that  upon  the  rock  of  that  confession  He  would  build  His  Church, 
He  said  to  His  Disciples' — "Verily  I  say  unto  you,  there  be  some 
standing  here  which  shall  not  taste  of  death,  till  they  see  the  Son  of 
Man  COMING  IN  HIS  KINGDOM."  And  then  we  read  in  the 
next  chapter  (and  there  should  be  no  chapter  division),  "And  after 
six  days  Jesus  taketh  Peter,  James  and  John  his  brother,  and  bring- 
eth  them  up  into  an  high  mountain  apart,  and  was  TRANSFIG- 
URED BEFORE  THEM."  Matt.  17 :  1-9.  Now  this  "Transfigura- 
tion Scene"  is  a  type  of  the  Second  Coming  of  Christ,  Moses  being 
a  type  of  the  "Resurrected  Saints,"  and  Elijah  of  the  "Translated 
Saints." 

As  the  promise  of  Christ  to  His  Disciples  that  some  of  them 
should  not  "taste  of  death"  until  they  saw  in  vision  a  rehearsal  of  the 
manner  of  His  Second  Coming,  was  fulfilled  in  the  "Transfiguration 
Scene,"  so  the  statement  made  to  Peter  as  to  John,  "If  I  will  that  he 
TARRY  TILL  I  COME"  (John  21:20-23),  finds  its  fulfilment  in 
John's  being  caught  up  in  vision  and  beholding  before  his  death, 
■what  he  would  have  witnessed  and  experienced  if  his  life  had  been 
prolonged  until  Jesus  came  back.  Thus  John  was  permitted  to  live, 
until,  in  vision,  he  saw  the  Return  of  the  Lord. 

The  "Rapture"  of  the  Church  is  described  in  1.  Thess.  4:  16-17. 
"For  the  Lord  HIMSELF  shall  descend  from  Heaven  with  a 
SHOUT,  with  the  VOICE  OF  THE  ARCHANGEL,  and  with  the 
TRUMP  OF  GOD;  and  the  DEAD  IN  CHRIST  shall  rise  first: 
then  we  WHICH  ARE  ALIVE  and  REMAIN  shall  be  CAUGHT 
UP  TOGETHER  WITH  THEM  in  the  clouds,  to  meet  the  Lord  IN 
THE  AIR:  and  so  shall  we  ever  be  with  the  Lord."  Note  how  John's 
taking  up  corresponds  with  this.  He  was  summoned  by  the  "VOICE 
OF  CHRIST,"  and  it  will  be  the  "SHOUT  of  Christ"  that  shall  sum- 
mon the  saints  at  the  Rapture.  It  was  with  a  "LOUD  VOICE"  that 
Jesus  called  Lazarus  from  the  tomb.  John  11:43.  And  as  it  was  a 
Trumpet  Like  Voice  that  summoned  John,  so  it  will  be  a  TRUMPET 
CALL  that  will  summon  the  Saints  at  the  Rapture. 

As  confirmatory  proof  that  the  Church  is  "caught  out"  at  this 
time  and  place,  we  have  in  the  description  of  the  Throne,  the  state- 
ment that  the  Holy  Spirit  in  the  Seven-fold  plentitude  of  His  power, 
is  BACK  IN  HEAVEN.  In  none  of  the  Epistles  is  the  Holy  Spirit 
invoked  along  with  the  Father  and  the  Son,  except  in  2.  Cor.  13 :  14, 


34        THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER. 

because  He  is  viewed  as  abiding  on  the  earth  with  the  Church,  con- 
victing  of  sin,  comforting  believers,  and  gathering  out  the  elect,  but 
here  He  is  no  longer  on  the  earth  but  back  in  Heaven,  and  before  the 
Throne.  This  is  the  strongest  kind  of  evidence  that  the  Church  at 
this  time  has  been  "caught  out"  and  is  no  longer  on  the  earth,  for 
when  the  Holy  Spirit  goes  oack  to  Heaven  He  will  take  the  Church 
WITH  HIM.  And  the  presence  of  the  Holy  Spirit  in  Heaven  is  con- 
clusive evidence  that  the  events  that  follow  are  to  take  place  after  the 
Church  has  been  caught  out,  and  therefore  the  Church  is  not  to  pass 
through  the  Tribulation. 

2.    THE  HEAVENLY  THRONE. 

Rev.  4:2-3,  5-6. 

"And  immediately  I  was  in  the  SPIRIT:  and,  behold,  a 
THRONE  was  set  in  Heaven,  and  ONE  sat  on  the  THRONE. 
And  HE  that  sat  was  to  look  upon  like  a  Jasper  and  a  Sardius 
stone:  and  there  was  a  Rainbow  round  about  the  THRONE,  in 
sight  like  unto  an  Emerald.  .  .  .  And  out  of  the  THRONE 
proceeded  Lightnings  and  Thunderings  and  Voices;  and  there 
were  Seven  Lamps  of  Fire  burning  before  the  THRONE,  which 
are  the  SEVEN  SPIRITS  OF  GOD.  And  before  the  THRONE 
there  was  a  Sea  of  Glass  like  unto  crystal." 

The  first  thing  John  saw  in  Heaven  was  a  THRONE.  The 
Throne  was  not  vacant,  but  One  sat  upon  it,  upon  whom  to  look  was 
like  looking  at  glistening  gems,  such  as  Jasper  and  Sardius.  The 
occupant  of  the  Throne  was  no  other  than  God  Himself.  In  Rev. 
21:10-11,  John  in  describing  the  New  Jerusalem  says,  that  its  light 
is  the  "GLORY  OF  GOD."  A  light  like  unto  a  stone  most  precious, 
even  like  a  JASPER  stone,  clear  as  crystal.  This  corresponds  with 
John's  declaration  in  1.  John  1 : 5,  that  "GOD  IS  LIGHT." 

Ezekiel  in  describing  his  vision  of  the  "Throne  of  God"  says — 
"Above  the  Firmament  that  was  over  their  heads  was  the  likeness 
of  a  Throne,  as  the  appearance  of  a  Sapphire  Stone:  and  upon  the 
likeness  of  the  Throne  was  the  likeness  as  the  appearance  of  a  MAN 
above  upon  it.  And  I  saw  as  the  color  of  Amber,  as  the  appearance 
of  fire  round  about  within  it,  from  the  appearance  of  His  loins  even 
upward,  and  from  the  appearance  of  His  loins  even  downward,  I  saw 
as  it  were  the  appearance  of  fire,  and  it  had  brightness  round  about. 
As  the  appearance  of  the  Bow  that  is  in  the  cloud  in  the  day  of  rain, 
so  was  the  appearance  of  the  brightness  round  about.  This  was  the 
appearance  of  the  likeness  of  the  GLORY  OF  THE  LORD."  Ez. 
1 :  26-28. 

Now  there  are  two  things  in  Ezekiel's  Vision  that  correspond 
with  John's  Vision  of  the  "THRONE  OF  GOD."  First  that  the 
form  of  the  one  who  sat  on  the  Throne  could  not  be  clearly  distin- 
guished or  described,  but  that  it  was  RESPLENDENT  WITH 
LIGHT,  which  veiled  the  form  or  person;  and  secondly,  that  there 
was  a  RAINBOW  ROUND  ABOUT  THE  THRONE.  The  person 
of  God  then,  as  He  sits  upon  His  Throne,  is  veiled  in  a  Glory  that 
can  only  be  compared  to  the  shining  of  some  beautiful  gem.  But  one 
of  the  remarkable  things  about  the  Throne  of  God  is,  that  it  is  sur- 


THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER.        35 

roimded  by  a  "RAINBOW"  that  is  emerald  in  color.  The  first  men- 
tion we  have  in  the  Bible  of  a  Rainbow  is  in  Gen.  9:  13-17.  "I  do 
set  My  BOW  in  the  cloud,  and  it  shall  be  for  a  token  of  a  COVE- 
NANT between  Me  and  the  Earth."  A  Covenant  that  God  would 
not  destroy  this  earth  again  by  a  Flood.  But  that  Rainbow  was  only 
SEMI-CIRCULAR,  such  as  we  see  in  the  heavens  in  summer  after 
a  shower;  but  the  Rainbow  Ezekiel  and  John  saw  around  the  Throne 
of  God  was  CIRCULAR.  In  this  world  we  only  see  half  a  Rainbow, 
or  the  half  of  things,  in  Heaven  we  shall  see  the  whole  of  things. 
The  Rainbow  is  the  sign  of  a  Covenant  based  on  an  accepted  Sacri- 
fice, the  Sacrifice  of  Noah  (Gen.  8:20-22),  and  the  Rainbow  about 
the  Throne  of  God  is  the  sign  of  a  Covenant  based  on  the  accepted 
Sacrifice  of  Christ  on  the  Cross.  The  difference  between  Noah's 
Rainbow  and  the  one  around  the  Throne  of  God  is,  that  Noah's  is 
composed  of  the  seven  primary  colors,  Red,  Orange,  Yellow,  Green, 
Blue,  Indigo,  and  Violet,  while  the  one  around  the  Throne  of  God 
is  EMERALD.  What  does  this  "CIRCULAR  GREEN  RAIN^ 
BOW"  about  the  Throne  of  God  signify?  It  signifies  that  God  is  a 
Covenant  keeping  God,  that  His  promises  as  to  this  earth  shall  be 
fulfilled.  Even  though  He  is  about  to  bring  great  judgments  upon 
it,  He  will  not  destroy  it,  but  it  shall  pass  through  those  judgments 
safely.  He  will  redeem  it,  and  bless  it,  until  its  hills,  and  valleys, 
and  plains,  shall  teem  with  the  green  verdure,  fruitful  orchards,  and 
bountiful  vineyards  of  the  long  Millennial  Day  that  is  to  follow  those 
judgments.  If  the  Rainbow  did  not  encircle  the  Throne  as  a  "Halo," 
it  might  by  its  reflection  in  the  "Sea  of  Glass"  appear  to  John  to  be 
round. 

The  "Throne"  was  not  the  "Throne  of  Grace"  for  out  of  it  pro- 
ceeded lightnings  and  thunderings  and  voices,  that  remind  us  of  Mt. 
Sinai,  and  proclaim  it  to  be  the 

"THRONE  OF  JUDGMENT." 

Before  the  Throne  was  a  "SEA  OF  GLASS."  This  "Sea  of 
Glass"  was  unoccupied,  but  later  is  seen  mixed  with  fire  (Rev.  15 : 
2-3),  and  occupied  by  martyrs  of  the  Tribulation  Period  who  get  the 
victory  over  the  Beast,  and  who  have  harps,  and  sing  the  Song  of 
MOSES  AND  THE  LAMB.  This  "Glassy  Sea"  reminds  us  of  the 
"Brazen  Sea"  that  stood  before  Solomon's  Temple  (1.  Kings  7: 
23-45),  and  thus  was  in  front  of  the  Ark  of  the  Covenant,  the  "Mercy 
Seat"  of  which  was  the  earthly  Throne  of  God  in  Old  Testament  days. 

Right  here  it  might  be  well  for  us  to  remember  that  the  earthly 
Tabernacle  erected  by  Moses,  with  all  its  vessels  and  instruments  of 
service  and  mode  of  worship,  was  patterned  after  the  "Heavenly  Tab- 
ernacle."   Heb.  9:23. 

A  knowledge  then  of  the  Tabernacle  and  its  various  parts  and 
vessels  of  service,  will  help  us  to  understand  John's  Vision  of  the 
"Heavenly  Tabernacle."  Like  John,  Paul  was  "caught  up"  into 
Heaven,  and  saw  the  "Heavenly  Tabernacle,"  and  he  most  beautifully 
and  clearly  makes  a  comparison  between  it  and  the  "Mosaic  Taber- 
nacle" in  his  Letter  to  the  Hebrews. 

The  "Throne"  that  John  saw  in  Heaven  corresponds  with  the 
"Mercy  Seat"  of  the  Ark  of  the  Covenant.    The  "Four  Beasts  (Living 


36 


THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER. 


Ones)"  with  the  "Cherubim"  that  guarded  the  "Mercy  Seat."  The 
"Four  and  Twenty  Elders"  with  the  "Priestly  Courses"  that  officiated 
in  the  Tabernacle.  The  "Seven  Lamps  (Spirits)"  before  the 
"Throne,"  with  the  "Seven  Branched  Candlestick"  of  the  Holy  Place 
of  the  Tabernacle.  The  "Sea  of  Glas's"  with  the  "Brazen  Laver"  for 
cleansing,  that  stood  in  front  of  the  Tabernacle.  The  "Altar"  under 
which  John  saw  the  "soul  of  Martyrs"  with  the  "Altar  of  Burnt 
Offering."  If  the  "Throne"  section  of  the  "Heavenly  Taberi?acle" 
corresponds  with  the  "Most  Holy  Place"  of  the  "Mosaic  Tabernacle," 
and  the  "Four  and  Twenty  Elder"  section  with  the  "Altar  of  In- 
cense" and  "Seven  Lamps  of  Fire "  corresponds  with  the  "Holy 
Place,"  then  the  "Sea  of  Glass"  and  the  "Altar"  should  correspond 
with  the  "Court"  of  the  Tabernacle.  This  will  help  us  to  relatively 
locate  what  John  saw  in  the  Heavenly  Tabernacle. 

It  is  also  profitable  and  instructive  to  compare  the  "Heavenly" 
and  "Earthly"  Tabernacles  with  the  "Tabernacle  of  Man."  See  the 
Chart  of  "The  Three  Tabernacles."     Here  we  see  that  the  "Spirit" 

The  Heavenly  Tabernacle 


>   X 

r  n 

A 

A^ 

m  n 

S^ 

lo  ho 

DESl^NEe  Ano  Drawn  6y 

Clarence  Larkin 
FoxgHAfct ,  Pnh.'a..  Pa 


CofYRlgMTEO 


CO 
UJ 

o 

< 

cc 

UJ 

m 

< 
I- 

u 
u 
oc 

X 

I- 

LJ 

Z 


<  ^u 

U 

o 


o 
u 


«*Jdi 


u 

-i 

o 

< 

z 

a: 

a 

H 

LJ 

a: 

< 

O 

OQ 

< 

o 

ino. 

111 

s 

I 

f 

■r 
< 

III 

|r.wu| 

1 

0  tc 

s 

>■ 

-1 

o 

oc 

z 

o 

o 

■ii3ij.e3noM»3      *»• 

1° 

z 

UJ 

1- 
< 

I 

O 

NaoTO& 

1- 
3 

oe 

o 

Ul 

03 

Ul 

X 

38        THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER. 

part  of  man  corresponds  to  the  "Most  Holy  Place"  of  the  Taber- 
nacle, the  "Soulish"  part  to  the  "Holy  Place,"  and  the  "Body"  part 
to  the  "Outer  Court."  As  the  only  entrance  from  the  "Holy  Place" 
into  the  "Most  Holy  Place"  of  the  Tabernacle  was  through  the 
"Veil,"  so  the  only  entrance  from  the  "Soulish"  part  of  man  into 
the  "Spirit"  part  is  through  the  "Gate  of  the  Will."  And  it  is  only 
when  the  "Will"  surrenders  to  the  Holy  Spirit  that  God  can  take  up 
His  abode  in  the  "Spirit"  part  of  man,  as  He  took  up  His  residence 
in  the  "Most  Holy  Place"  of  the  Tabernacle  on  the  "Mercy  Seat,"  and 
man  become  a  regenerated  soul. 

3.    THE  FOUR  AND  TWENTY  ELDERS. 

Rev.  4:4. 
"And  round  about  the  Throne  were  FtAir  and  Twenty  Seats 
(Thrones):  and  upon  the  Seats  I  saw  Four  and  Twenty  Elders 
sitting,  clothed  in  white  raiment;  and   they  had  on   their  heads 
Crowns  of  Gold." 

Who  are  these  "Elders"  and  what  do  they  represent?  They  are 
not  a  heavenly  and  unfallen  order  of  beings,  like  the  angels  or  "Liv- 
ing Creatures"  that  surround  the  Throne,  they  are  the  representa- 
tives of  redeemed  mankind.  The  name  Elder  is  never  applied  to 
angels,  neither  do  angels  have  "crowns"  and  sit  on  "thrones."  Only 
redeemed  MEN  are  promised  "Thrones"  and  Crowns."  Matt.  19 :  28. 
Rev.  3:21.  Rev.  20:4.  Rev.  2.10.  1.  Pet.  5:2-4.  2.  Tim.  4:8. 
These  "Elders"  then  must  be  representatives  of  the  Old  and  New 
Testament  Saints,  that  have  been  redeemed  by  the  BLOOD  OF 
CHRIST.  This  will  be  made  more  clear  as  we  consider  their  posi- 
tion, dress,  and  song. 

They  are  seated  on  "thrones,"  not  ordinary  seats,  and  remind 
us  of  Daniel's  Vision  of  the  Judgment. 

"I  beheld  till  THRONES  were  placed  and  ONE  that  was 
ANCIENT  OF  DAYS  did  sit;  His  raiment  was  white  as  snow,  and 
the  hair  of  His  head  like  pure  wool;  His  Throne  was  fiery  flames, 
the  wheels  thereof  burning  fire.  A  fiery  stream  issued  and  came 
forth  from  before  Him,  thousand  thousands  ministered  unto  Him, 
and  10,000  times  10,000  stood  before  Him ;  the  JUDGMENT  was  set, 
and  the  'Books'  were  opened."    Dan.  7 :  9-10  R.  V. 

This  is  Daniel's  foreview  of  the 

"JUDGMENT  SEAT  OF  CHRIST." 

While  the  "Thrones"  were  placed  (ready  for  those  who  should 
be  found  worthy  to  occupy  them)  they  were  as  yet  unoccupied. 
Their  occupancy  awaited  the  outcome  of  the  Judgment.  Now  as  the 
"Thrones^'  that  John  saw  were  occupied  by  crowned  Elders.  Then 
fiiose  Elders  must  have  passed  the  "fiery  test"  of  the  Judgment  of 
Reward  (2.  Cor.  5:10,  1.  Cor.  3:11-15),  and  received  their  crowns. 
Those  Crowns  are  five  in  number.  The  "Incorruptible  Crown." 
1.  Cor.  9:25-27.  The  "Crown  of  Life."  Rev.  2:10.  The  "Crown 
of  Glory."  1.  Pet.  5:2-4.  The  "Crown  of  Righteousness."  2.  Tim. 
4 :  8.  The  "Crown  of  Rejoicing."  1.  Thess.  2 :  19-20.  See  the  Chart— 
■"Judgment  of  Reward." 

That  these  "Elders"  were  REDEEMED  MEN  is  further  evi- 
denced by  the  "Song"  they  sung. 


40         THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER. 

"And  they  sung  a  NEW  SONG,  Saying,  Thou  art  worthy 
to  take  the  Book,  and  to  open  the  Seals  thereof,  for  thou  wast 
slain,  and  hast  REDEEMED  US  TO  GOD  BY  THY  BLOOD, 
out  of  every  kindred,  and  tongue,  and  people,  and  nation;  and 
hast  made  us  unto  our  God  KINGS  and  PRIESTS;  and  we  shall 
reign  on  the  earth."     Rev.  5:  9-10. 

Now  this  could  not  be  said  of  angels,  or  any  other  created  heav- 
enly beings,  for  they  have  not  been  redeemed  by  the  Blood  of  the 
Lamb,  nor  are  they  to  be  "Kings"  and  "Priests"  on  the  earth. 

While  the  "Elders"  sit  on  Thrones  and  wear  Crowns,  they  are 
not  dressed  in  royal  robes  but  in  "white  raiment,"  the  garment  of  a 
Priest.  They  are  the  members  of  a  "ROYAL  PRIESTHOOD." 
1.  Pet.  2:9.  That  the  time  has  not  yet  come  for  them  to  reign  is 
clear,  for  they  are  engaged  in  Priestly  duties,  having  "Golden  Vials 
full  of  odors,  which  are  the  prayers  of  saints,"  in  their  hands.  Rev. 
5 : 8.  These  saints  are  not  the  saints  of  the  Church,  but  the  Jewish 
saints  on  earth  during  the  "Tribulation  Period,"  whose  prayers  are 
so  beautifully  prewritten  in  the  Psalms. 

That  the  "Elders"  will  be  given  the  right  of  Judgment  is  clear. 
Writing  to  the  Corinthians  Paul  says — "Do  ye  not  know  that  the 
Saints  shall  JUDGE  THE  WORLD.  .  .  .  Know  ye  not  that 
We  shall  JUDGE  ANGELS."  (The  Fallen  Angels.)  1.  Cor.  6:2-3. 
The  time  when  this  right  of  Judgment  is  conferred  on  the  "Elders" 
(Saints)  is  given  by  John  as  after  the  binding  of  Satan,  and  just 
before  the  Millennium— "I  saw  THRONES,  and  they  (the  First 
Resurrection  Saints — THE  ELDERS)  sat  upon  them,  and  JUDG- 
MENT was  given  unto  them."    Rev.  20 :  4. 

The  word  "Elder"  in  the  majority  of  places  where  it  is  used  in 
the  Scriptures  means  the  representative  head  of  a  city,  family,  tribe 
or  nation,  so  the  "Four  and  Twenty  Elders"  are  representative  of 
the  redeemed  human  race.  But  why  24  Elders?  Twenty-four  is  the 
number  of  the  Priestly  Courses  as  given  in  1.  Chron.  24:  1-19.  When 
David  distributed  the  Priests  into  "Courses"  he  found  there  were 
24  Heads  of  the  Priestly  families,  and  these  24  Heads  he  made  rep- 
resentative of  the  WHOLE  PRIESTHOOD.  As  the  "Elders"  are 
representative  of  both  the  Old  and  New  Testament  Saints,  and  the 
Old  Testament  Saints  are  represented  by  the  Twelve  Tribes  of 
Israel,  and  the  New  Testament  Saints  by  the  Twelve  Apostles  of  the 
Lamb,  they  together  make  up  24  representative  characters.  This 
distinction  is  clearly  brought  out  in  the  description  of  the  New 
Jerusalem,  where  the  12  Foundation  Stones  are  named  after  the 
Twelve  Apostles  of  the  Lamb,  and  the  12  Gates  after  the  Twelve 
Tribes  of  Israel.     Rev.  21 :  10-14. 

While  the  Four  and  Twenty  Elders  are  representative  of  the  Old 
and  New  Testament  Saints,  they  do  not,  as  a  whole,  represent  the 
Church,  for  the  Church  is  composed  only  of  New  Testament  Saints. 
The  Old  Testament  saints  are  merely  the  Friends  of  the  Bridegroom. 
But  the  fact  that  the  New  Testament  Saints,  as  represented  by  the 
Twelve  Apostles,  are  required  to  make  up  the  24  representative  char- 
acters (Elders),  is  additional  evidence  that  the  Rapture  of  the  Church 
takes  place  before  the  Tribulation. 


THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER.         41 

4.    THE  FOUR  BEASTS. 

Rev.  4:6-11. 

"In  the  midst  of  the  Throne,  and  round  about  the  Throne, 
were  FOUR  BEASTS  full  of  eyes  before  and  behind.  And  the 
First  Beast  was  like  a  LION,  and  the  Second  Beast  like  a  CALF, 
and  the  Third  Beast  had  a  face  as  a  MAN,  and  the  Fourth  Beast 
was  like  a  FLYING  EAGLE.  And  the  four  Beasts  had  each  of 
them  six  wings  about  him;  and  they  were  full  of  eyes  within;  and 
they  rest  not  day  or  night,  saying,  HOLY,  HOLY,  HOLY, 
LORD  GOD  ALMIGHTY,  WHICH  WAS,  AND  IS,  AND  IS 
TO   COME." 

The  word  translated  "Beasts"  should  be  translated  "LIVING 
CREATURES,"  as  in  the  Revised  Version.  The  word  here  trans- 
lated "beast"  (Zoon),  is  not  the  same  as  the  one  translated  "beast" 
(Therion)  in  chapters  eleven,  thirteen,  and  s'eventeen.  The  word 
here  used  means  a  "living  being"  or  "creature,"  while  the  word  used 
in  chapters  eleven,  thirteen,  and  seventeen,  means  a  wild,  untamed 
animal.  They  are  not  angelic  beings,  for  they  are  distinguished  from 
the  angels,  who  are  mentioned  as  a  class  by  themselves  in  Rev.  5:11. 
Neither  are  they  representative  of  redeemed  human  beings,  for  they 
do  not  join  in  the  Redemption  Song.  Rev.  5 : 8-10.  The  word  "they" 
in  this  passage  does  not  refer  to  the  "Four  Living  Creatures,"  but  to 
the  "Four  and  Twenty  Elders." 

The  "Four  Living  Creatures"  are  not  in  the  same  class  with  the 
"Elders,"  for  they  have  no  "thrones"  or  "crowns"  or  "harps"  or 
"golden  vials."  They  are  the  "Guardians"  of  the  Throne  of  God, 
and  accompany  it  wherever  it  goes.  Ez.  1 :  24-28.  They  are  four  in 
number,  which  is  the  "earth  number,"  and  therefore  have  something 
to  do  with  the  earth.  That  is,  they  are  interested  in  the  "re-genesis" 
of  the  earth  to  its  former  glory  before  the  Fall.  They  have  eyes 
before  and  behind  and  within,  which  reveals  their  intelligence  and 
spiritual  insight  of  things  past,  present,  and  to  come,  and  they  are 
tireless  in  their  service,  for  they  rest  not  day  nor  night,  saying,  "Holy, 
Holy,  Holy,  Lord  God  Almighty,  which  was,  and  is,  and  is  to  come." 

The  first  time  these  "Living  Creatures"  are  mentioned  in  the 
Bible  is  in  Gen.  3 :  24,  where  they  are  called  "CHERUBIM,"  but  are 
not  described.  They  were  placed  at  the  entrance  to  the  "Garden  of 
Eden"  to  prevent  the  re-entrance  of  Adam  and  Eve,  and  to  keep  the 
way  of  the  "Tree  of  Life."  It  would  appear  as  if  at  the  place  where 
they  were  stationed  there  was  a  Tabernacle,  a  place  of  worship  to 
which  Cain  and  Abel  resorted  to  make  their  offerings,  and  that  it 
was  from  there  that  Cain  went  out  from  the  "PRESENCE  OF  THE 
LORD."     Gen.  4 :  16. 

When  Moses  was  given  on  the  Holy  Mount  the  pattern  of  the 
Tabernacle,  he  was  instructed  to  make  the  "Ark  of  the  Covenant" 
with  two  Cherubim  upon  it.  Ex.  25 :  10-22.  These  Cherubim  were 
guardians  of  the  "Mercy  Seat,"  or  the  place  of  God's  PRESENCE 
when  He  in  His  "Shekinah  Glory"  visited  the  Tabernacle.  But  it  is 
not  until  Ezekiel  had  his  vision  of  the  Cherubim  (Ez.  1:1-28:  10: 
1-22),  that  we  have  a  description  of  what  they  are  like.  See  the  Chart 
on  the  Cherubim  the  next  page. 


The  Cherubim 


JoHN^s  LIVING  Creatures 


EZEKiEL^s  Cherubim 

jEZEK.|:4-2a                      ElEK.I0:l-2a 
j^  


Tme( 


.Ea^lc 


w 


The  Ox 


The  Camp 

Num. 2:1-3:39 


Mak 


Manassu 

A8HER 

Dan 

Napktau 

I&SACKAI 

s 

Ca 

MP  Of  d 

AN 

X 

< 

Ephraim 

I 
a. 

UJ 

k. 
O 

QttHONITU 

E 

o"»Jmt'is 

KOMATMntt 

3 

Aarou 
Moses 
Priests 

3 

b. 
O 

< 
o 

JUOAH 

< 
o 

Tribe  Of  Ltv\ 

< 

lAM 

F  Of  Rei 

;be 

N 

Benjamin 

G^^0 

Reuben 

SiMEOM 

ZeeuLOi 

THtLlOM 


THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER.         43 

Ezekiel  describes  them  as  having  the  likeness  of  a  man,  with  4 
-faces,  and  4  wings,  and  feet  like  a  calf's  foot,  and  hands  like  a  man's 
hand  under  their  wings  on  their  4  sides.  Their  4  faces  were  different. 
The  front  face  was  that  of  a  MAN,  the  right  side  face  was  that  of  a 
LION,  the  left  side  face  was  that  of  an  OX,  and  the  rear  face  was 
that  of  an  EAGLE,  and  their  whole  body,  back,  hands,  and  wings, 
were  full  of  eyes  round  about.  Ez.  10:  12.  In  John's  Vision  of  the 
■"Cherubim"  or  "Living  Creatures"  they  are  described  as  like  animals, 
the  first  was  like  a  LION,  the  second  like  a  CALF,  or  a  young  Ox, 
the  third  had  the  face  of  a  MAN,  and  the  fourth  was  like  a  FLYING 
EAGLE.  John's  "Living  Creatures"  had  6  wings,  while  Ezekiel's 
^'Cherubim"  had  only  4.  In  Ezekiel's  vision,  the  "Cherubim,"  or 
"Living  Creatures,"  were  accompanied  by  the  Holy  Spirit  (Ez.  1 :  12) 
and  traveled  on  wheels,  which  shows  that  they  were  on  some  tour 
or  mission,  attended  by  the  Lord,  who  sat  on  His  Throne  over  their 
heads  (Ez,  1:25-28),  but  the  wheels  are  absent  in  John's  vision,  for 
the  scene  is  in  Heaven,  the  permanent  home  of  the  Throne  of  God. 

In  the  camping  and  marching  order  of  Israel  in  the  Wilderness, 
there  was  a  fixed  relation  of  the  Twelve  Tribes  to  the  Tabernacle. 
In  camp  the  Tabernacle  rested  in  the  middle.  The  Camp  of  Judah, 
composed  of  3  Tribes,  rested  on  the  East,  with  its  Standard  bearing 
the  figure  of  a  LION.  The  Camp  of  Ephraim,  composed  of  3  Tribes, 
rested  on  the  West,  with  its  Standard  bearing  the  figure  of  an  OX. 
The  Camp  of  Reuben,  composed  of  3  Tribes,  rested  on  the  South, 
with  its  Standard  bearing  the  figrire  of  a  MAN.  The  Camp  of  Dan, 
composed  of  3  Tribes,  rested  on  the  North,  with  its  Standard  bear- 
ing the  figure  of  an  EAGLE.  Thus  the  Tabernacle  in  the  centre  of 
the  Camp,  the  place  of  God's  Presence,  was  surrounded  and  protected 
by  Standards  that  bore  the  figures  of  Ezekiel's  and  John's  "Living 
Creatures." 

The  dissimilarity  between  Ezekiel's  "Living  Creatures,"  and 
John's  "Living  Creatures"  can  only  be  explained  on  the  supposition 
that  there  are  different  orders  of  "Living  Creatures"  or  "Cherubim,** 
each  adapted  to  the  service  he  is  created  to  perform.  In  Isaiah's 
Vision  in  the  Temple  of  the  Lord  seated  on  His  Throne,  he  saw  a 
heavenly  order  of  beings  that  he  called  the  "Seraphim."  They  had  6 
wings,  like  John's  "Living  Creatures,"  and  cried  "Holy,  Holy,  Holy, 
is  the  Lord  of  Hosts:  the  whole  earth  is  full  of  His  Glory"  (Isa.  6: 
1-4),  but  they  stood  above  the  Throne,  while  Ezekiel's  Cherubim 
supported  the  Throne,  and  John's  "Living  Creatures"  were  in  the 
midst  or  around  the  Throne.  Whatever  significances  there  may  be 
in  the  different  forms  the  "Cherubim"  or  "Living  Creatures'"  took,  it 
is  clear  that  they  do  not  represent  the  Church,  but  are  attendants  or 
officials  attached  to  the  Throne  of  God,  for  they  summon  the  four 
Horsemen  to  appear  (Rev.  6:1-8),  and  one  of  them  hands  to  the 
''Seven  Vial  Angels,"  the  "Golden  Vials"  filled  with  the  "Wrath  of 
God."  Rev.  15:7.  And  when  they  give  glory  and  honor  and  thanks 
to  Him  that  sits  upon  the  Throne,  who  liveth  forever  and  ever,  the 
"Four  and  Twenty  Elders"  fall  down  before  Him  that  sits  upon  the 
Throne,  and  worship  Him  .  .  .  and  cast  their  crowns  before  the 
Throne,  saying,  "Thou  art  worthy,  O  Lord,  to  receive  glory  and 
honor  and  power ;  for  Thou  hast  created  all  things,  and  for  Thy  pleas- 
ure they  are  and  were  created.**    Rev.  4:  9-11. 


44        THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER. 

5.    THE  SEVEN-SEALED  BOOK. 
Rev.  5:1-14. 


"And  I  saw  in  the  right  hand  of  Him  that  sat  on  the  Throne 
a  Book  written  within  and  on  the  back,  sealed  with  SEVEN 
SEALS.  And  I  saw  a  strong  angel  proclaiming  with  a  loud  voice, 
Who  is  worthy  to  open  the  Book,  and  to  loose  the  SEALS 
thereof?  And  no  man  in  heaven,  nor  in  earth,  neither  under  the 
earth,  was  able  to  open  the  Book,  neither  to  look  thereon.  And 
one  of  the  Elders  saith  unto  me.  Weep  not:  behold,  the  LION 
OF  THE  TRIBE  OF  JUDA,  the  ROOT  OF  DAVID,  hath  pre- 
vailed to  open  the  Book,  and  to  loose  the  SEVEN  SEALS 
thereof.  And  I  beheld,  and,  lo,  in  the  midst  of  the  Throne,  and 
of  the  Four  Beasts,  and  in  the  midst  of  the  Elders,  stood  a 
LAMB  as  it  had  been  slain,  having  SEVEN  HORNS  and 
SEVEN  EYES,  which  are  the  SEVEN  SPIRTS  OF  GOD  sent 
forth  into  all  the  earth.  And  HE  came  and  took  the  Book  out 
of  the  right  hand  of  Him  that  sat  upon  the  Throne." 

What  is  this  "SEVEN  SEALED  BOOK"?  Writing  to  the 
Ephesians  (Eph.  1 :  13-14),  Paul  said— "Ye  were  SEALED  with  the 
Holy  Spirit  of  promise,  which  is  the  earnest  of  our  inheritance  until 
the  REDEMPTION  of  the  PURCHASED  POSSESSION."  Then 
there  is  a  POSSESSION  that  is  to  be  REDEEMED.  What  this  is, 
Paul  tells  us  in  Rom.  8 :  22-23.  "We  know  that  the  WHOLE  CRE- 
ATION GROANETH  AND  TRAVAILETH  IN  PAIN  TO- 
GETHER UNTIL  NOW.  And  not  only  they  (all  earthly  created 
things),  but  ourselves  also,  which  have  the  "First  fruits  of  the  Spirit," 
even  we  ourselves  groan  within  ourselves,  waiting  for  the  adoption, 
to  wit,  the  REDEMPTION  OF  OUR  BODY."  (This  will  take 
place  at  the  First  Resurrection). 

We  see  from  these  references  that  there  is  something  that  was 
lost  to  mankind  and  the  earth  that  is  to  be  redeemed,  and  we  do  not 
have  to  go  far  to  find  out  what  it  was.  It  is  the  inheritance  of  the 
earth  and  of  immortal  life  given  to  Adam  and  Eve,  and  that  was  lost 
in  the  Fall  of  Eden.  When  Adam  sinned  he  lost  his  inheritance  of 
the  earth,  and  it  passed  out  of  his  hands  into  the  possession  of  Satan, 
to  the  disinheritance  of  all  of  Adam's  seed.  The  forfeited  Title  Deed 
is  now  in  God's  hands  and  is  awaiting  redemption.  Its  redemption 
means  the  legal  repossession  of  all  that  Adam  lost  by  the  Fall.  Adam 
was  impotent  to  redeem  the  lost  possession,  but  the  law  provides 
(Lev.  25:23-34)  that  a  kinsman  may  redeem  a  lost  possession.  That 
KINSMAN  has  been  provided  in  the  person  of  JESUS  CHRIST. 


THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER.        45 

To  become  a  kinsman  He  had  to  be  born  into  the  human  race.  This 
the  Virgin  Birth  accomplished.  Jesus  paid  the  REDEMPTIVE 
PRICE,  which  was  His  own  BLOOD,  on  the  Cross  (1.  Pet.  1 :  18-20), 
but  He  has  not  as  yet  claimed  that  which  He  then  purchased.  When 
the  time  comes  for  the  Redemption  of  the  PURCHASED  POSSES- 
SION Jesus  will  do  so.  That  time  and  the  act  is  described  in  the 
scripture  we  are  now  considering.  The  "SEVEN  SEALED  BOOK" 
is  the  "TITLE  DEED"  to  the  redeemed  inheritance.  In  Old  Testa- 
ment days  when  a  kinsman  desired  to  redeem  a  property  he  took  his 
position,  with  ten  men  (Elders)  as  witnesses,  in  the  gate  of  the  city 
and  advertised  his  purpose.  This  is  beautifully  illustrated  in  the 
story  of  Boaz  and  Ruth.  Ruth  4:  1-12.  The  kinsman  who  redeemed 
the  property  was  called  the  "Goel"  or  REDEEMER. 

When  the  "strong  angel"  proclaimed  with  a  loud  voice — "WHO 
is  worthy  to  open  the  Book,  and  to  loose  the  Seals  thereof?"  that 
was  the  advertisement  for  the  "KINSMAN  REDEEMER"  to  appear. 
But,  said  John,  there  was  no  MAN  (^adeemed  man)  in  Heaven,  nor 
in  Earth,  neither  under  the  Earth,  who  was  able  to  open  the  Book, 
neither  to  look  thereon.  It  was  not  a  question  of  the  worthiness  of 
some  angelic  being,  as  Michael  or  Gabriel,  to  open  the  Book,  but  of 
a  MAN.  When  John  saw  that  there  was  no  one  worthy  to  open  the 
Book  he  wept.  Some  say  he  wept  because  he  was  disappointed  that 
he  could  not  satisfy  his  curiosity  as  to  the  contents  of  the  Book,  but 
such  a  statement  is  puerile.  A  man  under  the  influence  of  the  Holy 
Spirit  would  not  be  so  foolish.  John  wept  because  he  knew  what 
the  Book  was,  and  that  if  there  was  no  one  to  open  that  "BOOK  OF 
REDEMPTION,"  that  all  hope  of  the  redemption  of  the  earth  and 
of  man  was  gone.  But  John's  sorrow  was  of  short  duration,  for  one 
of  the  Elders  said— "Weep  not :  behold,  the  LION  OF  THE  TRIBE 
OF  JUDAH,  the  ROOT  OF  DAVID,  hath  prevailed  to  open  the 
Book,  and  to  loose  the  'Seven  Seals'  thereof."  And  John  saw,  what 
he  had  not  noticed  before  a  LAMB,  as  it  had  been  slain,  standing  in 
the  midst  of  the  Throne,  and  of  the  "Four  Living  Creatures."  John 
had  not  seen  the  Lamb  before,  because  it  (He)  had  been  seated  on 
the  Throne  with  the  Father,  and  advanced  out  of  the  Glory  of  the 
Throne  as  the  Elder  spoke. 

John  looked  for  a  "Lion"  and  saw  a  LAMB.  But  the  Elder  was 
right  in  calling  it  a  "Lion,"  for  Jesus  was  about  to  assume  His  Title 
as  the  LION  OF  THE  TRIBE  OF  JUDAH,  and  reign  and  rule  with 
KINGLY  POWER.  That  the  Lamb  was  not  an  animal  is  clear  from 
verse  seven,  where  it  says — "And  HE  (the  Lamb)  came  and  took 
the  Book  out  of  the  right  hand  of  Him  that  sat  upon  the  Throne." 
This  is  the  sul:)liraest  individual  act  recorded  in  the  Scriptures.  On 
it  the  redemption  of  the  whole  creation  of  God  depends.  It  is  still 
future  and  takes  place  after  the  Church  has  been  "caught  out"  and 
Judged,  and  before  the  Tribulation  Period  begins,  and  you  and  I,  if 
we  are  redeemed  by  the  Blood  of  the  Lamb,  will  witness  the  scene, 
and  take  pxart  in  the  "Song  of  Redemption"  that  follows.    Rev.  5 : 8-10. 


46        THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER 
THE  "SEVEN-HORNED"   LAMB. 


This  is  the  "DUE  TIME,"  when  the  "MAN"  CHRIST  JESUS, 

who  gave  Himself  as  a  "RANSOM"  (on  the  Cross)  for  the  redemp- 
tion of  the  lost  inheritance,  will  he  TESTIFIED  TO  before  the 
Throne  of  God,  by  redeemed  mankind,  angels,  and  every  creature  in 
Heaven  and  Earth,  and  under  the  Earth.    1.  Tim.  2:  5-6;  Rev,  5 : 8-14. 

When  the  Lamb  leaves  the  Throne  to  take  the  Book,  His  Media- 
torial Work  ceases,  and  His  REDEMPTIVE  WORK  begins.  When 
our  "KINSMAN  REDEEMER"  is  handed  the  "Book,"  the  "TITLE 
DEED"  to  the  "Purchased  Possession,"  He  has  the  right  to  break  its 
SEALS,  and  claim  the  "Inheritance,"  and  DISPOSSESS  the  present 
claimant  SATAN.  This  He  will  immediately  proceed  to  do,  as  He 
breaks  the  SEALS.  Satan  is  not  evicted  at  once.  He  contests  the 
claim  and  it  is  only  after  a  prolonged  conflict  that  he  is  finally  dis- 
possessed and  cast  into  the  Lake  of  Fire. 

In  the  Gospels  four  titles  are  given  to  Jesus.  He  is  the  Son  of 
David ;  the  Son  of  Abraham ;  the  Son  of  Man ;  and  the  Son  of  Grod. 

1.  As  the  Son  of  David,  He  has  title  to  the  Throne  of  David. 

2.  As  the  Son  of  Abraham,  He  has  title  to  the  Land  of  Pales- 
tine, and  all  included  in  the  Royal  Grant  to  Abraham.  See  Map  of 
The  Royal  Grant. 

3.  As  the  Son  of  Man,  He  has  title  to  the  Earth  and  the  World. 

4.  As  the  Son  of  God,  He  is  the  Heir  of  All  Things. 

The  manner  of  redemption  of  a  lost  inheritance  is  beautifully  set 
forth  in  the  Old  Testament.  A  property  could  not  be  alienated  from 
the  original  owner  or  his  heirs  for  a  longer  period  than  50  years,  at 
which  time  it  reverted  to  the  original  owner.  If  however  for  some 
reason  the  owner  was  forced  to  sell  it,  it  could  be  redeemed  by  the 
next  of  kin  on  the  payment  of  the  proportionate  amount  of  its  value 
due  until  the  next  "Year  of  Jubilee."  Lev.  25 : 8-17.  Two  illustra- 
tions of  this  method  of  redeeming  a  forfeited  possession  are  gfiven 
in  the  Old  Testament ;  one  in  Ruth  4 :  1-12,  where  Boaz  redeems  the 
possession  of  Elimelech,  the  other  in  Jer.  32 : 6-12,  where  the  Prophet 
Jeremiah  purchased  the  possession  of  his  cousin  Hanameel.  The 
"Deed"  was  written  on  a  parchment  roll,  and  when  the  inside  was 
filled,  the  outside  was  used,  but  enough  space  was  left  to  not  show 
the  writing  when  the  parchment  was  rolled  up  and  sealed,  and  on  the 
outside  of  the  roll  that  showed,  the  Title  of  the  Deed,  and  the  names 


48        THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER. 

of  the  subscribing  witnesses  were  written.  Two  copies  of  the  "Deed" 
were  made.  One  was  sealed,  and  the  other  left  unsealed  for  the  pur- 
pose of  reference.  These  deeds  were  handed  to  the  purchaser  in  the 
presence  of  witnesses,  and  either  kept  by  him,  or  intrusted  to  a  cus- 
todian, or  placed,  as  in  the  case  of  Jeremiah,  in  an  earthen  vessel,  that 
would  neither  rot  nor  rust,  to  be  preserved  until  the  end  of  t^e  Sev- 
enty Years  of  Captivity  that  the  Prophet  had  foretold  was  to  be. 
This  method  of  taking  title,  explains  the  meaning  and  purpose  of  the 
"Seven  Sealed  Book"  that  John  saw  written  within  and  on  the  back. 
The  "Seals"  were  not  in  a  row  along  the  edge  of  the  Book  or  Roll, 
but  a  Seal  was  broken  and  the  parchment  unrolled  until  the  next 
seal  was  reached,  and  so  on  until  all  the  "Seals"  had  been  broken. 
We  are  not  told  that  what  happened  as  the  "Seals"  were  broken  was 
read  out  of  the  Book.  The  contents  of  the  "Book"  are  not  disclosed. 
We  are  simply  told,  as  the  "Seals"  are  broken,  that  certain  things 
happened.  They  doubtless  were  preliminary  to  the  Lamb's  taking 
possession  of  the  Purchased  Possession.  It  is  not  until  chapter  10: 
1-6,  that  Christ,  as  the  "MIGHTY  ANGEL,"  puts  His  right  foot 
upon  the  sea,  and  His  left  foot  on  the  earth,  and  cries — "There  shall 
be  time  no  longer,"  that  is  "NO  LONGER  DELAY,"  that  He  takes 
formal  possession,  but  as  the  claim  is  disputed  further  steps,  as  we 
shall  see,  are  necessary  to  secure  possession. 


DanieFs  Seventieth  Week 

Daniel  9:1-27. 

As  the  events  recorded  in  Rev.  6: 1  to  Rev.  19:21,  are  connected 
with  the  last,  or  "Seventieth  Week,"  of  Daniel's  "SEVENTY 
WEEKS,"  it  is  necessary  that  we  stop  here  and  explain  what  is 
meant  by  Daniel's  "Seventieth  Week." 

The  Prophet  Daniel  had  been  68  years  (B.  C.  538)  in  Babylon, 
and  by  a  study  of  the  Prophecy  of  Jeremiah  (Jer.  25:11),  he  dis- 
covered that  the  "Seventy  Years"  Captivity  of  his  people  was  near- 
ing  its  end,  and  so  he  set  his  face  unto  the  Lord,  to  seek  by  prayer  and 
supplication  (Dan.  9:3)  to  know  the  exact  time  of  its  ending,  and 
while  he  was  praying  the  Angel  Gabriel  appeared  to  enlighten  him. 
(Dan.  9:20-23.)  Daniel  was  concerned  about  the  expiration  of  the 
"Seventy  Years"  of  the  Captivity,  and  the  restoration  of  his  people  to 
Palestine,  and  the  rebuilding  of  the  City  of  Jerusalem  and  of  the 
Temple.  But  the  Angel  Gabriel  came  to  disclose  to  him  something 
more  important  than  that.  While  he  doubtless  informed  Daniel  that 
God  would  fulfil  His  promise  as  to  the  "Seventy  Years"  of  the  Cap- 
tivity, which,  as  we  know.  He  did,  he  also  made  known  to  Daniel 
that  that  would  not  end  the  troubles  of  Israel.  That  while  the  Jews 
were  to  return  to  Jerusalem  at  the  end  of  the  "Seventy  Years"  of 
Captivity,  there  was  a  longer  period  to  elapse  before  the  Kingdom 
would  be  restored  to  them,  a  period  of 

"SEVENTY  WEEKS." 


De«i«heo  ')'»  D(i*wM 

Br 
CuMtMCC    Lakkin 
re«CM»si,pHn»,Pi 

GOPrRIQHTCa 


The  Tribulation  Period 

Daniels  "Seventieth  Week 

The 
Reion  Of  Antichrist 


LOCUST*  From   Tmi  Pit 


THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER.         49 

"SEVENTY  WEEKS  are  determined  upon  Thy  People  (Dan- 
iel's people  the  Jews)  and  upon  the  Holy  City  (Jerusalem),  to  finish 
the  transgression,  and  to  make  an  end  of  sins,  and  to  make  recon- 
ciliation for  iniquity,  and  to  bring  in  everlasting  righteousness,  and 
to  seal  up  the  vision  and  prophecy,  and  to  anoint  the  most  Holy. 
Know  therefore  and  understand,  that  from  the  going  forth  of  the 
commandment  to  restore  and  to  build  Jerusalem  unto  the  'MESSIAH 
THE  PRINCE'  shall  be  SEVEN  WEEKS,  and  THREESCORE 
AND  TWO  WEEKS:  the  street  shall  be  built  again,  and  the  wall, 
even  in  troublous  times.  And  after  THREESCORE  AND  TWO 
WEEKS  shall  MESSIAH  BE  CUT  OFF,  but  not  for  Himself:  and 
the  people  (Roman)  of  the  PRINCE  THAT  SHALL  COME  (Anti- 
christ) shall  destroy  the  City  and  the  Sanctuary ;  and  the  end  thereof 
shall  be  ■with  a  flood,  and  unto  the  end  of  the  war  desolations  are 
determined.  And  he  (Antichrist)  shall  confirm  the  Covenant  with 
many  for  ONE  WEEK  (the  last  or  Seventieth  Week)  :  and  in  the 
midst  of  THE  WEEK  he  (Antichrist)  shall  cause  the  Sacrifice  and 
the  oblations  to  cease,  and  for  the  overspreading  of  abominations  (the 
Abomination  of  Desolation  spoken  of  by  Christ.  Matt.  24:  15)  he 
shall  make  it  desolate,  even  until  the  consummation,  and  that  deter- 
mined shall  be  poured  upon  the  desolate."    Dan.  9 :  24-27. 

This  Vision  of  the  "SEVENTY  WEEKS"  is  the  most  important 
revelation,  in  many  ways,  made  in  the  Scriptures.  We  are  here  told 
that  this  Period  of  "SEVENTY  WEEKS"  was  determined  upon 
Daniel's  PEOPLE  (the  Jews),  and  upon  the  HOLY  CITY  (Jeru- 
salem), This  is  very  important.  It  discloses  the  fact  that  the  "SEV- 
ENTY WEEKS"  nave  nothing  to  do  with  the  Gentiles,  or  the 
Church,  but  only  with  the  JEWS  and  JERUSALEM.  It  also  dis- 
closes anothei  important  fact  that  the  "SEVENTY  WEEKS"  only 
cover  the  period  when  the  Jews  are  DWELLING  IN  THEIR  OWN 
LAND,  and  does  not  cover  the  present  period  of  their  Dispersion. 
We  are  told  h  verse  24  that  these  "SEVENTY  WEEKS"  were  de- 
termined for  z  SIX-FOLD  purpose. 

1.     TO  FINISH  THE  TRANSGRESSION. 

It  is  the  transgression  of  ISRAEL  that  is  here  referred  to,  and 
the  finishing  of  it  will  be  the  turning  away  of  UNGODLINESS 
FROM  JACOB.  Rom.  11:26-27.  The  transgression  of  Israel  has 
not  yet  come  to  an  end,  and  will  not  until  they  as  a  Nation  shall  be 
converted. 

2.     TO  MAKE  AN  END  OF  SINS. 

The  margin  reads  to  "seal  up"  sins.  The  sins  of  ISRAEL.  This 
may  refer  to  the  author  of  Israel's  sins — Satan,  who  shall  at  that  time 
be  "sealed  up"  in  the  Pit.     Rev.  20 :  1-3. 

3.     TO  MAKE  RECONCILIATION  FOR  INIQUITY. 

This  refers  to  ISRAEL'S  iniquity  in  the  rejection  of  their  Mes- 
siah. While  atonement  was  made  for  their  sin  on  the  Cross,  its  appli- 
cation to  Israel  as  a  Nation  awaits  the  day  when  they  shall  look  on 
Him  whom  they  pierced  (Zech.  12:10),  and  a  fountain  shall  be 
opened  to  the  "House  of  David,"  and  the  inhabitants  of  Jerusalem 


50         THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER. 

for  sin  and  uncleanliness,  Zech.  13:  1,  and  a  nation,  the  Jewish  Nation, 
shall  be  "born  again"  in  a  day.    Isa.  66 : 8. 

4.     TO  BRING  IN  EVERLASTING  RIGHTEOUSNESS. 

When  the  "Transgres'sion  of  ISRAEL"  has  come  to  an  end,  and 
her  sins  are  "sealed  up,"  then  everlasting  righteousness  shall  be 
brought  in.  The  King  will  come,  and  the  Kingdom  be  restored  to 
Israel,  and  the  Millennium  will  be  here,  and  the  "Knowledge  of  the 
Lord"  shall  cover  the  earth,  as  the  waters  cover  the  sea.     Hab.  2:  14. 

5.     TO  SEAL  UP  THE  VISION  AND  PROPHECY. 

When  the  "Transgression  of  ISRAEL"  has  ceased  and  they 
have  uninterrupted  communion  with  God,  there  will  no  longer  be 
any  need  for  "Vision"  or  "Prophet."  It  is  a  noteworthy  fact  that 
"Vision"  and  "Prophecy"  has  been  confined  to  the  Jewish  race. 

6.    TO  ANOINT  THE  MOST  HOLY. 

This  probably  refers  to  the  anointing  of  the  "Most  Holy  Place," 
or  the  "Holy  of  Holies"  of  the  MILLENNIAL  TEMPLE,  described 
by  Ezekiel.  Ezek.  41.  There  is  great  significance  in  this  announce- 
ment; for,  although  the  Tabernacle  of  Moses  was  anointed  (Lev. 
8 :  10) ,  there  is  no  mention  of  such  a  ceremony  in  the  Consecration 
of  either  Solomon's  Temple,  or  the  Temple  of  Zerubbabel,  for  those 
buildings  were  considered  merely  as  continuations  of  the  Mosaic 
Tabernacle.  But  when  the  King  comes  back  and  sits  upon  the  Throne 
of  His  father  David,  there  is  to  be  a  magnificent  Temple  erected,  the 
like  of  which  has  never  as  yet  been  seen  on  this  planet  of  ours.  There 
will  be  no  "Ark  of  the  Covenant"  with  its  "Mercy  Seat,"  in  the 
"Most  Holy  Place"  of  the  Millennial  Temple  (Jer.  3:  16),  but  in  its 
place  will  stand  the  ROYAL  THRONE  on  which  the  "BRANCH," 
the  Messiah  shall  sit  as  a  KING-PRIEST  (Zech.  6:12-13),  and 
whose  anointing  is  here  referred  to. 

Now  as  the  fulfilment  of  this  "Six-Fold"  purpose  of  the  "SEV- 
ENTY WEEKS"  synchronizes  with  the  things  that  shall  happen  at 
the  close  of  this  Dispensation,  and  that  are  described  in  Rev.  6:1; 
19:21,  it  is  clear  that  the  last,  or  "SEVENTIETH  WEEK"  of  Dan- 
iel's "Seventy  Weeks,"  covers  the  "TIME  PERIOD"  of  Rev.  6:1; 
19:21,  and  confirms  the  claim  that  that  "Period"  is  Jewish  and  has 
nothing  to  do  with  the  Church.  To  prove  this  it  is  only  necessary 
to  outline  Daniel's  "Seventy  Weeks." 

The  "Seventy  Weeks"  are  divided  into  "THREE  PERIODS" 
of  7  Weeks,  and  62  Weeks,  and  1  Week.  They  cover  the  time  from 
the  going  forth  of  the  commandment  to  restore  and  to  build  Jeru- 
salem, which  was  the  14th  day  of  the  month  Nisan  (March)  B,  C. 
445,  to  the  Second  Stage  (The  Revelation)  of  the  Second  Coming  of 
Christ.  The  "First  Period,"  7  WEEKS,  refers  to  the  time  required 
to  rebuild  the  walls  of  Jerusalem,  which  was  49  years,  thus  giving  us 
the  "Key"  to  the  meaning  of  the  word  "WEEK,"  for  if  7  WEEKS 
are  equal  to  49  YEARS,  then  1  WEEK  is  equal  to  7  YEARS.  Now 
we  are  told  that  from  the  going  forth  of  the  commandment  to 
restore  and  rebuild  Jerusalem  (B.  C.  445)  unto  the  "MESSIAH  THE 


52         THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER. 

PRINCE,"  shall  be  7  WEEKS,  and  THREESCORE  AND  TWO 
WEEKS,  or  69  WEEKS,  or,  if  1  WEEK  is  equal  to  7  YEARS, 
7  X  69  or  483  YEARS.    Now  Jesus,  as  "MESSIAH  THE  PRINCE," 

rode  in  triumph  into  Jerusalem  on  Palm  Sunday,  April  2,  A.  D.  30. 
The  difference  in  time  between  B.  C.  445  and  A.  D.  30  is  475  years, 
but,  as  we  have  seen,  69  WEEKS  equal  483  years,  a  difference  of  8 
years.    How  are  we  to  explain  th's  difference? 

The  475  years  between  B.  C.  445  and  A.  D.  30,  are  Julian  or 
Astronomical  years  of  365^4  days  each,  but  when  we  reduce  them  to 
Calendar  years  of  360  days  each,  the  year  used  in  the  Scriptures,  we 
find  that  we  have  exactly  483  years  of  360  days  each.  This  proves 
that  there  was  no  break  between  the  "First"  and  "Second"  Periods 
of  the  "Seventy  Weeks,"  and  that  the  prophecy  that  there  should  be 
69  WEEKS  to  the  coming  of  "MESSIAH  THE  PRINCE"  was  lit- 
erally fulfilled.  Now  as  69  WEEKS  of  Daniel's  "SEVENTY 
WEEKS"  have  already  expired,  and  all  that  was  prophesied  to 
occur  during  those  "SEVENTY  WEEKS"  has  not  yet  been  ful- 
filled, it  stands  to  reason  that  the  things  unfulfilled  are  still  future, 
and  must  be  fulfilled  in  the  remaining  "ONE  WEEK,"  and  that 
that  "ONE  WEEK"  shall  be  "SEVEN  YEARS"  long,  for  it  must 
be  of  the  same  length  as  the  other  "WEEKS."  This  then  gives 
us  the  length  of  time  of  the  reign  of  the  "PRINCE  THAT  SHALL 
COME"  (Antichrist),  who  we  are  told  in  verse  27  (Dan.  9:27)  shall 
make  a  Covenant  with  the  Jews  for  "ONE  WEEK"  (7  years),  the 
last  or  "SEVENTIETH  WEEK,"  and  that  in  the  "Middle"  of  the 
WEEK  he  shall  break  the  Covenant  and  cause  the  "sacrifice  and 
oblation"  that  the  Jews  will  have  restored,  to  cease,  and  then  the 
"overspreading  of  abominations  that  maketh  desolate,"  shall  con- 
tinue until  the  end  of  the  WEEK.  As  this  is  just  what  is  foretold 
will  occur  during  the  reign  of  Antichrist  (2.  Thess.  2 : 3-4)  we  see 
that  the  "Period"  between  Rev.  6:  1  and  Rev.  19:21,  that  we  are  now 
about  to  study,  is  the  "Third  Period"  of  ONE  WEEK,  of  Daniel's 
"SEVENTY  WEEKS"  and  that  it  is  to  last  SEVEN  YEARS.  From 
this  we  see  that  while  there  was  no  "Time  Space"  between  the  "First" 
and  "Second"  Periods  of  the  "Seventy  Weeks,"  there  is  a  "Time 
Space"  between  the  "Second"  and  "Third"  Periods  or  the  69th  and 
70th  Week,  of  already  (A.  D.  1919)  1889  years,  or  the  present  Church 
Age.  This  was  hidden  so  the  ChurCh  should  not  fail  to  watch.  See 
the  Chart,  "Daniel's  Seventy  Weeks." 


THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER.        53 

The  Seven  Seals 

FIRST  SEAL. 

(A  White  Horse.) 

Rev.  6:1-2. 


"And  I  saw  when  the  LAMB  opened  one  of  the  SEALS,  and 
I  heard,  as  it  were  the  noise  of  thunder,  one  of  the  'Four  Beasts' 
saying,  Come  and  see.  And  I  saw,  and  behold  a  WHITE 
HORSE:  and  he  that  sat  on  him  had  a  bow;  and  a  crown  was 
given  unto  him:  and  he  went  forth  conquering,  and  to  conquer." 

When  the  LAMB  broke  the  "First  Seal,"  the  first,  or  "Lion-like 
Living  Creature"  cried  with  a  voice  of  thunder — "COME."  The 
words  "and  see"  are  omitted  in  many  manuscripts,  and  in  the  Revised 
Version.  John  had  no  need  to  "come"  for  he  was  already  there.  The 
command  then  of  "Come"  was  to  the  "Rider"  of  the  White  Horse. 
When  he  appeared,  John  says — "And  I  saw,  and  behold  a  WHITE 
HORSE ;  and  he  that  sat  on  him  had  a  bow ;  and  a  crown  was  given 
unto  him:  and  he  went  forth  conquering,  and  to  conquer." 

Who  is  the  "Rider"  upon  this  White  Horse?  He  is  not  Christ, 
as  some  claim,  for  Christ,  as  the  LAMB,  is  holding  the  "Seven  Sealed 
Book"  and  breaking  its  "Seals."  Christ  does  not  appear  as  a  White 
Horse  Rider  until  chapter  19:  11-16,  when  He  comes  with  the  armies 
of  Heaven  to  engage  in  the  Battle  of  Armageddon.  Then  He  is  called 
"Faithful  and  True,"  and  on  His  head  there  is  a  many  "Diademed 
Crown,"  and  He  is  clothed  in  a  vesture  dipped  in  blood,  and  His  name 
is  called  the  "WORD  OF  GOD,"  and  there  is  no  weapon  of  warfare 
in  His  hand,  but  a  sharp  sword  comes  out  of  His  mouth,  and  the 
eflFect  upon  His  enemies  will  be  swift  and  terrible. 

This  "Rider"  has  a  "bow,"  no  arrow  is  mentioned,  and  he  is  not 
crowned  at  first,  but  a  crown  will  be  given  to  him  later,  the  "Ste- 
phanos" or  "Victor's  Crown,"  as  a  reward  for  his  victories  which  are 
prolonged  and  bloodless.  This  is  the  picture  of  a  brilliant,  strategical, 
and  irresistible  conqueror,  whose  victories  will  dazzle  the  world,  and 
elevate  him  to  a  leadership  that  will  place  him  at  the  Head  of  th6 


54        THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER. 

Ten  Federated  Kingdoms  of  the  revived  Roman  Empire.  As  a 
subaltern,  like  Napoleon  I,  he  will  rise  from  the  ranks  until  a  crown 
will  be  given  him.  His  triumphs  will  be  due  to  his  skilful  diplomacy. 
Like  Antiochus  Epiphanes,  his  prototype,  he  "will  come  in  peaceably^ 
and  obtain  the  Kingdom  by  flatteries."  Dan.  11 :  21.  As  the  "Tool  of 
Satan"  he  will  be  endowed  with  wonder  working  powers,  and  when 
he  comes,  he  will  find  the  world  ready  to  receive  him,  for  God  will 
send  upon  its  inhabitants  a  "strong  delusion"  that  they  will  believe  a 
LIE,  or  "THE  LIE,"  for  that  is  what  he  will  be.  2.  Thess.  2:9-11. 
In  other  words  this  White  Horse  Rider  is  the  ANTICHRIST. 
He  is  the  "PRINCE  WHO  IS  TO  COME"  of  Daniel's  Vision  of  the 
"Seventy  Weeks,"  and  who  will  confirm  the  Covenant  for  "ONE 
WEEK,"  the  last  or  "Seventieth  Week,"  with  Daniel's  people  the 
Jews.  Dan.  9 :  27.  This  Covenant  will  probably  be  the  privilege  to 
return  to  Palestine  and  rebuild  the  Temple  and  re-establish  their  sac- 
rificial form  of  worship,  and  national  existence,  in  exchange  for  the 
financial  assistance  of  the  Jewish  bankers  of  the  world  in  his  schemes 
of  establishing  world  wide  commerce,  and  the  formation  of  a  gigantic 
corporation,  with  its  commercial  centre  in  the  rebuilt  city  of  Babylon, 
so  that  no  one  can  buy  or  sell  unless  they  have  his  "MARK,"  (the 
"Mark  of  the  Beast,"  Rev.  13  :  16-17),  for  we  are  told  in  Dan.  8 :  23-25, 
that  "through  his  policy  also  he  shall  cause  CRAFT  (manufactories) 
to  prosper  in  his  hand." 

The  rise  of  this  White  Horse  Rider  necessarily  antedates  the 
beginning  of  the  "Seventieth  Week,"  or  the  "SEVEN  YEARS"  of  his 
reign,  for  he  must  have  reached  a  position  of  power  to  make  a  Cove- 
nant with  the  Jews  at  the  beginning  of  the  "WEEK,"  but  he  does 
not  become  "THE  BEAST,"  as  described  in  chapter  13 :  1-8,  until  the 
"Middle"  of  the  WEEK,  that  is,  until  after  Satan  is  cast  out  of  the 
Heavenlies  and  incarnates  himself  in  him.  His  rise  to  power  and  the 
rebuilding  of  Babylon  will  take  time,  so  the  Rapture  of  the  Church 
will  doubtless  antedate  the  beginning  of  the  WEEK  by  some  years. 
But  while  the  establishment  of  the  Antichrist's  power  will  be  com- 
paratively peaceful,  that  peace  will  be  shortlived  as  is  evident  from 
the  breaking  of  the  "Second  Seal." 

This  "White  Horse  Rider"  will  be  Satan's  "SUPERMAN."  The 
Scriptures  clearly  teach  that  there  is  some  day  to  arise  a  human 
being  who  shall  be  the  embodiment  of  all  Satanic  power.  He  will 
be  known  as  the  "WILFUL  KING"  because  he  shall  do  according 
to  his  own  will.  He  will  be  the  Czar  of  Czars.  He  will  have  no 
respect  for  sacred  things  or  places.  He  will  cause  a  throne  to  be 
erected  in  the  Most  Holy  Place  of  a  Temple  that  the  Jews  will 
build  at  Jerusalem,  and,  seating  himself  upon  it,  he  will  proclaim 
himself  God,  and  men  will  be  commanded  to  worship  him;  and 
Satan  will  give  unto  him  his  power  and  his  seat  (Throne)  and  great 
authority.  All  this  will  be  fully  brought  out  under  the  "Sixth 
Personage."  the  "Beast  Out  of  the  Sea,"  Page  103. 


•J^HE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER,         55 

SECOND  SEAL. 

(A  Red  Horse.) 

Rev.  6:3-4. 


"And  when  He  had  opened  the  'SECOND  SEAL,'  I  heard 

je  'Second  Beast'  say,  Come.    And  there  went  out  another  Horse 

that  was  RED:  and  power  was  g^ven  to  him  that  sat  thereon  to 

take  peace  from  the  earth,  and  that  they  should  kill  one  another: 

and  there  was  given  unto  him  a  GREAT  SWORD." 

There  is  no  need  to  tarry  long  with  this  SEAL.  When  it  was 
Voken  John  heard  the  second,  or  "Calf-like  Living  Creature"  say, 
**Come,"  and  a  "RED  HORSE"  appeared  and  went  forth,  whose 
Rider  was  given  a  "GREAT  SWORD,"  and  who  had  power  to  take 
peace  from  the  earth,  and  cause  men  to  kill  one  another.  The  sym- 
bolism is  very  clear.  Red,  the  color  of  the  Horse,  is  a  symbol  of 
BLOOD,  and  the  Sword  is  a  symbol  of  WAR.  The  time  is  clearly 
that  prophesied  by  Christ — "And  ye  shall  hear  of  wars  and  rumors  of 
wars  .  .  .  for  nation  shall  rise  against  nation,  and  kingdom 
against  kingdom."  Matt.  24:  6-7.  This  seems  to  imply  that  the  Anti- 
christ will  not  have  everything  his  own  way,  and  that  his  Autocratic 
methods  will  lead  to  insubordination  and  civil  wars  among  the  nations 
under  some  great  leader  represented  by  the  Rider  of  the  Red  Horse, 
whose  "Great  Sword"  is  symbolical  of  the  awful  destruction  of 
human  life  that  will  follow. 

This  is  a  fulfillment  of  1.  Thess.  5  : 3.  "When  they  shall  say 
PEACE  and  SAFETY;  then  sudden  destruction  cometh  upon  them, 
as  travail  upon  a  woman  with  child ;  and  they  shall  not  escape."  We 
learn  from  this  "Seal"  that  wars  are  likely  to  break  out  at  any  time 
and  that  there  will  be  no  peace  on  the  earth  until  the  return  of  the 
"Prince  of  Peace." 


56       THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER. 

THIRD  SEAL. 

(A  Black  Horse.) 

Rev.  6:5-6. 


"And  when  He  opened  the  'THIRD  SEAL/  I  heard  the 
'Third  Beast'  say,  Come.  And  I  beheld,  and  lo  a  BLACK 
HORSE:  and  he  that  sat  on  him  had  a  pair  of  balances  in  his 
hand.  And  I  heard  a  voice  in  the  midst  of  the  Four  Beasts  say, 
A  measure  of  wheat  for  a  penny,  and  three  measures  of  barley 
for  a  penny:  and  see  thou  hurt  ndt  the  oil  and  the  wine.** 


When  the  "THIRD  SEAL"  was  broken  John  heard  the  third  or 
"Man-like  Living  Creature"  say— "Come,"  and  a  "BLACK  HORSE" 
appeared  and  went  forth,  whose  Rider  held  in  his  hand  a  "pair  of 
balances,"  and  John  heard  the  voice  of  an  invisible  person  in  the 
midst  of  the  "Four  Living  Creatures"  say — "A  measure  of  wheat  for 
a  penny,  and  three  measures  of  barley  for  a  penny,  and  see  thou  hurt 
not  the  oil  and  the  wine."  The  "BLACK  HORSE"  signifies  famine, 
and  the  Rider  the  "Conserver  of  Food."  When  all  able  bodied  men 
are  drafted  for  war,  and  no  one  left  to  sow  and  harvest  the  crops, 
then  famine  is  sure  to  follow.  So  great  will  be  the  famine,  that  it 
will  take  a  "denarius"  a  day's  wages,  to  buy  a  "choenix"  (2  pints)  of 
wheat,"  the  daily  ration  of  a  slave.  What  is  meant  by  not  hurting  the 
oil  and  wine,  may  be,  that  as  the  Olive  tree  and  grapevine  do  not 
bear  their  fruit  until  some  months  after  the  wheat  and  barley  harvest, 
and  grow  without  much  attention,  their  crops  would  not  be  so  much 
affected  by  war,  and  therefore  the  Olive  trees  and  grapevines  were 
not  to  be  ruthlessly  destroyed  by  invaders  for  they  were  needed  for 
medicinal  purposes. 


THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER.        37 

FOURTH  SEAL. 
(A  Pale  Horse.) 

Rev.  6:7-8. 


"And  when  He  had  opened  the  'FOURTH  SEAL/  I  heard 
the  voice  of  the  'Fourth  Beast'  say,  Come.  And  I  looked,  and 
behold  a  PALE  HORSE:  and  his  name  that  sat  on  him  was 
DEATH,  and  HELL  (Hades)  followed  with  him.  And  power 
was  given  unto  them  over  the*  fourth  part  of  the  earth,  to  kill 
with  SWORD,  and  with  HUNGER,  and  with  DEATH,  and  with 
the  BEASTS  OF  THE  EARTH." 

When  the  "FOURTH  SEAL"  was  broken  John  heard  the  fourth, 
or  "Eagle-like  Living  Creature"  say— "Come,"  and  a  "PALE 
HORSE"  appeared  and  went  forth.  Note  the  "corpse-like"  color  of 
the  Horse.  We  are  not  surprised  then  when  the  Rider  upon  the 
"PALE  HORSE"  is  called  "DEATH,"  and  that  "HADES,"  the 
"Grave,"  not  "Hell,"  follows  after  "Death"  like  a  great  "Voracious 
Monster"  to  swallow  up  the  victims  of  "DEATH."  It  is  worthy  of 
note  that  the  Riders  of  the  first  three  Horses  are  not  named,  but  it 
will  be  very  clear  when  the  events  they  chronicle  occur,  who  and  what 
is  meant.  Here  however  the  Rider  is  personified  and  called 
"DEATH,"  and  his  consort  is  called  "HADES,"  they  are  inseparable 
companions.  The  reference  here  is  clearly  to  some  great  PESTI- 
LENCE that  shall  come  upon  the  earth.  After  a  devastating  war, 
followed  by  famine,  during  which  the  dead  are  left  unburied,  a 
PESTILENCE  is  sure  to  follow.  The  "fourth  part  of  the  earth" 
over  which  the  Pestilence  shall  sweep  will  probably  be  that  part  of 
the  Eastern  Hemisphere  covered  by  the  revived  Roman  Empire. 
See  Map  of  the  Old  Roman  Empire.  So  great  will  be  the  destruction 
of  human  life  in  the  days  of  the  "Fourth  Seal"  that  HADES  will 
have  to  enlarge  herself  and  open  her  mouth  without  measure,  as  fore- 
told in  Isa.  5 :  13-16.  The  means  of  destruction  mentioned — the 
SWORD,  HUNGER,  DEATH,  and  the  BEASTS  OF  THE  EARTH, 


58         THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER. 

are  the  "FOUR  SORE  JUDGMENTS"  of  Ez.  14:21,  that  are  to  fall 
upon  JERUSALEM — '"For  thus  saith  the  Lord  God:  How  much 
more  when  I  send  mv  'FOUR  SORE  JUDGMENTS'  upon  JERU- 
SALEM, the  SWORD,  and  the  FAMINE,  and  the  NOISOME 
BEAST,  and  the  PESTILENCE,  to  cut  ott  from  it  man  and  beast." 
Those  will  be  awful  times  to  those  who  must  pass  through  them. 
But  the  Church  will  not  be  in  them  having  been  '"caught  out"  before 
as  promised.  But  a\Wul  as  those  days  will  be.  thev  will  be  only  the 
"BEGINNING  OF  SORROWS"  for  those  who  are  left.  Matt.  24: 
6-S.  And  the  worst  thing  about  them  will  be  that  they  are  "Harden- 
ing Judgments,"  and  instead  of  the  people  repenting  and  calling  upon 
God.  they  will  call  on  the  mountains  and  rocks  to  hide  them  from  the 
face  of  Him  that  sitteth  on  the  Throne.    Rev.  6:  15-17. 

FIFTH  SEAL. 

(The  Souls  o£  Martyrs.) 

Rev.  6:9-11. 


Tfac  Sacrificial  Altar 

(SquIs  Under  the  Altar.) 

"And  when  He  had  opened  the  'FIFTH  SEAL,'  I  saw  under 
the  'Altar'  the  SOULS  of  them  that  were  slain  for  the  Word  ol 
God,  and  for  the  testimony  which  they  held:  and  they  cried  with 
a  loud  voice,  saying,  How  long,  O  Lord,  Holy  and  True,  dost 
Thou  not  judge  and  avenge  cnir  BLOOD  on  them  that  dwell  on 
the  earth?  And  white  robes  were  given  unto  every  one  of  them: 
and  it  was  said  unto  them,  that  they  should  rest  yet  for  a  'little 
season,'  until  their  fellow  servants  also  and  their  brethren,  that 
should  be  killed  as  they  were,  should  be  fulfilled." 

When  the  Lamb  had  opened  the  "FIFTH  SEAL,"  John  sa« 
tinder  the  "Sacrificial  Altar,"  corresponding  to  the  "Burnt  Offering 
Altar,"  the  "SOULS"  of  them  that  were  slain  for  the  "Word  of  God" 
and  for  the  "testimony  they  held."  The  fact  that  their  "SOULS" 
were  under  the  "Sacrificial  Altar"  is  proof  that  they  had  been  offered 
as  a  "Sacrifice,"  that  is  that  they  were  MARTYRS.  But  they  were 
not  the  Martyrs  of  the  Christian  Church,  for  they  had  been  resur- 
rected and  taken  up  with  the  Church.    These  Martyrs  are  those  who 


THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER.        59 

will  be  killed  for  the  "Word  of  God"  and  their  "testimony"  after  the 
Church  is  caught  out. 

According  to  Christ  (Matt.  24:9-14),  a  persecution  will  be 
brought  about  by  the  preaching  of  the  "GOSPEL  OF  THE  KING- 
DOM." When  the  Church  is  caught  out  the  preaching  of  the  "GOS- 
PEL OF  THE  GRACE  OF  GOD"  (Acts  20:24),  which  is  being 
preached  now,  will  cease,  and  the  preaching  of  the  "GOSPEL  OF 
THE  KINGDOM"  will  be  revived.  It  is  the  Gospel  that  John  the 
Baptist  preached,  "Repent  ye :  for  the  Kingdom  of  Heaven  is  at 
hand,"  Matt.  3:  1-2,  and  that  Elijah  the  Prophet  when  he  returns  will 
preach.  Malachi  4:5-6.  It  is  to  be  preached  in  all  the  world  for  a 
witness;  and  then  shall  the  "End,"  the  End  of  this  Dispensation, 
come.  It  will  be  preached  by  the  Jews,  and  will  be  the  announcement 
that  Christ  is  coming  back  to  set  up  His  Earthly  Kingdom,  and  rule 
over  the  affairs  of  men.  This  will  be  exceedingly  distasteful  to  the 
Kings  of  the  Earth,  particularly  to  Antichrist  and  the  Kings  of  the 
Ten  Federated  Kingdoms,  and  the  outcome  will  be  a  "Great  Perse- 
cution" of  those  who  preach  and  accept  such  a  Gospel,  and  the 
"SOULS"  that  John  saw  under  the  "Sacrificial  Altar,"  are  the  souls 
of  those  who  shall  perish  during  that  time  of  persecution.  That 
there  is  no  such  thing  as  "Soul  Sleep,"  and  that  disembodied  SOULS 
are  conscious  and  can  speak  and  cry,  is  clear  from  what  John  saw 
and  heard,  for  these  "SOULS"  cried  with  a  loud  voice — "How  long, 
O  Lord,  Holy  and  True,  dost  Thou  not  judge  and  avenge  our  BLOOD 
on  them  that  dwell  on  the  earth?"  The  character  of  their  cry  is  fur- 
ther proof  that  they  are  not  the  Martyrs  of  the  Christian  Church, 
for  they  would  not  cry  to  be  avenged,  but  like  Stephen  would  say — • 
"Lord,  lay  not  this  sin  to  their  charge."  Acts  7:60.  Their  cry  is 
that  of  the  Imprecatory  Psalms  (Psa.  35,  55,  59,  94,  etc.)  and  indi- 
cates that  these  Martyrs  whose  SOULS  are  seen  are  mainly  JEWS. 
This  is  still  more  likely  when  we  consider  that  the  "Gospel  of  the 
Kingdom"  is  to  be  preached  to  the  NATIONS,  and  Israel  has  never 
been  numbered  among  the  Nations.    Num.  23 : 9. 

To  these  martyred  "SOULS"  white  robes  were  given.  This  does 
not  mean  that  they  were  resurrected,  that  is,  given  glorified  BODIES, 
and  then  robed,  but  that  they  in  their  "Soulish"  or  "PSYCHICAL" 
bodies  were  given  white  robes,  for  while  the  "Spirit"  of  man  loses  its 
earthly,  or  FLESHY  body,  at  death,  it  still  has  a  body,  its  SOUL- 
ISH body,  that  can  see,  hear,  speak,  etc.,  for  how  could  a  SOUL  "cry" 
if  it  did  not  have  a  form  and  physical  senses.  For  a  full  exposition 
of  this  see  the  Author's  Book  on  "Dispensational  Truth,"  the  Chapter 
on  the  "Spirit  World." 

These  martyred  SOULS  were  comforted,  and  told  that  they 
should  rest  for  a  "little  season,"  about  3J/2  years,  until  their  fellow 
servants  also,  and  their  brethren  (Jews)  that  should  be  killed,  as  they 
were,  should  be  fulfilled.  This  promise  is  fulfilled  in  Rev.  20:4-6. 
These  are  the  Saints  of  the  Most  High  that  Daniel  foresaw  would 
receive  the  Kingdom.     Dan.  7 :  27. 


60        THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER. 

SIXTH  SEAL. 

(Physical  Changes.) 

Rev.  6:12-17. 

"And  I  beheld  when  He  had  opened  the  'SIXTH  SEAL,* 
and,  lo,  there  was  an  earthquake:  and  the  sun  became  black  as 
sackclcAh  of  hair,  and  the  moon  became  as  blood:  and  the  stars 
of  heaven  fell  unto  the  earth,  even  as  a  tig  tree  casteth  her 
untimely  rif^-,  when  she  is  shaken  of  a  mighty  wind.  And  the 
heaven  departed  as  a  scroll  when  it  is  rolled  together;  and  every 
mountain  end  sland  were  moved  out  of  their  places.  And  the 
kings  of  the  eaith,  and  the  great  men,  and  the  rich  men,  and  the 
chief  captains,  and  the  mighty  men,  and  every  bond  man,  and 
every  free  man  mc  tnemselves  in  the  dens  and  in  the  rocks  of 
thf  mountains;  and  said  to  the  mountains  and  rocks,  FALL  ON 
V6,  and  HIDE  US  from  the  face  of  Him  that  sitteth  on  the 
Throne,  and  from  the  WRATH  OF  THE  LAMB:  for  th".  great 
day  of  HIS  WRATH  is  come;  and  who  shall  be  able  to  stand?" 

When  the  "SIXTH  SEAL"  was  broken  John  tells  us  that  there 
was  a  "GREAT  EARTHQUAKE,"  and  the  "SUN  BECAME 
BLACK  AS  SACKCLOTH  OF  HAIR,"  and  the  "MOON  BECAME 
AS  BLOOD,"  and  the  "STARS  OF  HEAVEN  FELL  TO  THE 
EARTH,"  and  the  "HEAVEN  DEPARTED  AS  A  SCROLL,"  and 
"EVERY  MOUNTAIN  AND  ISLAND  WERE  MOVED  OUT  OF 
THEIR  PLACE."  It  will  not  do  to  say  that  these  things  prefigure 
and  symbolize  the  overthrow  of  the  Powers  of  the  Earth  by  great 
social  and  political  convulsions.  These  are  nothing  more  or  less  than 
great  physical  convulsions  that  shall  shake  the  earth,  and  that  have 
been  foretold  by  the  Prophets  and  by  Christ  Himself.  Such  physical 
phenomena  and  changes  have  happened  before.  We  must  not  forget 
the  "GREAT  DARKNESS"  that  for  3  days  overspread  Egypt  in  the 
days  before  the  Exodus  (Ex.  10:21-23),  nor  the  "DARKNESS"  that 
settled  over  Jerusalem  and  Calvary  on  the  day  of  the  Crucifixion  of 
Christ.    Matt.  27:45. 

The  Prophet  Zachariah  speaks  of  a  day  that  shall  not  be  "dear" 
or  "dark,"  and  he  associates  it  with  an  earthquake  at  the  time  of  the 
return  of  the  Lord.  Zech.  14:  1-7.  On  May  19,  1780,  there  was  in 
New  England  what  is  called  in  history  the  "Dark  Day."  It  was  not 
an  eclipse  of  the  sun,  and  yet  it  was  dark  enough  to  make  the  stars 
visible,  and  the  chickens  went  to  roost.  The  cause  of  that  darkness 
has  never  been  explained.  In  the  prophecy  of  Joel  we  read — "I  will 
shew  wonders  in  the  heavens,  and  in  the  earth,  blood,  and  fire,  and 
pillars  of  smoke.  The  sun  shall  be  TURNED  INTO  DARKNESS, 
and  the  moon  into  BLOOD,  before  THE  GREAT  AND  TERRIBLE 
DAY  OF  THE  LORD  COME."  Joel  2:30-31.  In  Isa.  13:9-10,  we 
read— "Behold  the  'DAY  OF  THE  LORD'  cometh,  cruel  both  with 
wrath  and  fierce  anger,  to  lay  the  land  desolate,  and  He  shall  destroy 
the  sinners  thereof  out  of  it.  For  the  stars  of  heaven  and  the  con- 
stellations thereof  shall  NOT  GIVE  THEIR  LIGHT,  the  sun  shall 
be  DARKENED  in  his  going  forth,  and  the  moon  shall  not  CAUSE 
HER  LIGHT  TO  SHINE."  In  Isa.  34:4  we  read— "All  the  host  of 
heaven  (the  stars)  shall  be  dissolved  and  the  heavens  shall  be  rolled 
together  as  a  scroll:  and  all  their  host  shall  fall  down,  as  the  leaf 


THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER.        61 

falleth  from  the  vine,  and  as  falling  fig  from  the  figtree."  This  corre- 
sponds to  the  "stars  of  heaven"  of  this  "SEAL,"  and  probably  refers 
not  to  the  constellations  and  heavenly  bodies  (stars),  they  are  too 
far  away  to  be  affected  by  judgments  on  the  earth,  but  to  our  own 
atmosphere,  and  to  "meteors"  and  "shooting  stars,"  similar  to  the 
"shooting  stars"  of  November  15th,  1833,  when  they  fell  for  3  hours 
during  the  evening,  and  so  terrified  the  people  that  they  thought  the 
end  of  the  world  had  come.  These  physical  convulsions  will  be  the 
earth's  "TRAVAIL  PAINS"  as  she  labors  to  bring  forth  the  NEW 
CREATION  of  the  Millennial  Age.  Christ  refers  to  this  period  in 
Matt.  24:29,  where  He  says— "In  those  days  shall  the  SUN  BE 
DARKENED  (that  is,  its  light  obscured),  and  the  MOON  SHALL 
NOT  GIVE  HER  LIGHT,  and  the  STARS  SHALL  FALL  FROM 
HEAVEN,  and  the  POWERS  OF  THE  HEAVENS  (the  Principali- 
ties and  Powers  of  the  Heavenly  Places  (Eph.  6:  12),  not  the  Powers 
and  Kingdoms  of  the  Earth),  SHALL  BE  SHAKEN."  All  these 
startling  physical  changes  and  convulsions  will  cause  a  great  fear  to 
fall  upon  all  classes  and  conditions  of  men  (7  classes  are  named), 
who  will  no  longer  attribute  such  changes  merely  to  natural  law, 
but  will  see  the  "HAND  OF  THE  ALMIGHTY"  in  it  all.  To  them 
the  "DAY  OF  JUDGMENT"  will  become  a  reality,  and  in  their  fear 
and  terror  they  will  hide  themselves  in  the  dens  and  in  the  rocks  of 
the  mountains,  and  say  to  them— "FALL  ON  US,  AND  HIDE  US 
FROM  THE  FACE  OF  HIM  THAT  SITTETH  ON  THE 
THRONE,  AND  FROM  THE  'WRATH  OF  THE  LAMB,'  FOR 
THE  GREAT  DAY  OF  HIS  WRATH  IS  COME,  AND  WHO 
SHALL  BE  ABLE  TO  STAND?"  What  a  prayer?  Instead  of 
repenting  and  crying  for  Salvation,  they  will  call  on  the  mountains 
and  rocks  to  bury  them  from  the  sight  of  the  Almighty. 

At  this  point  it  will  be  interesting  to  compare,  as  on  the  next 
three  pages,  Christ's  "Olivet  Discourse"  (Matt.  24:1-30),  with  the  "Six 
Seals"  of  Rev.  6:1-17.  The  similarity  between  them  is  most  striking, 
and  proves  that  the  author  of  the  "Olivet  Discourse"  foreknew,  in  the 
"Days  of  His  Flesh,"  in  their  exact  order,  the  things  that  shall  come  to 
pass  in  the  "Day  of  the  Lord."  This  is  indisputable  evidence  of  the 
Deity  of  Jesus. 


62        THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER, 


Comparison  Of 
Christ's  ^'Olivet  Discourse" 
And"Revelation  Six" 


Tuesday 

Afternoon 

APRli-4-:A.D.30 


Tuesday 

EVENINQ 


MATT24-:I-3 

AND  Jesns  went  out,  and  de- 
^  parted  firom  the  temple; 
and  Mb  disciples  came  to  him  for 
to  shew  him  tho  bmldinge  of  the 
temple. 

2  And  Jeens  eaid  nnto  them. 
See  ye  not  all  these  things?  ver- 
ily  I  say  unto  yon,  There  shall 
not  be  .left  here  one  stone  upon 
another,  that  shall  not  be  thiown 
down. 

3  U  And  as  he  sat  upon  the 
mount  of  Olires,  the  disciples 
came  unto  him  privately,  saying, 
Tell  us,  when  shall  these  things 
bel  and  what  thaU  be  the  sign 
o?  thy  coming,  and  of  the  end  of 
the  worldl 


The  Three-fold  Question 

l-WHEN  SHALL  THESE  THINQS  BE? 

2- WHAT  Shall  BE  THt  Siqn  OfThv  COMiNq? 
3-Ano  Of  The  End  Of  The  WorloCAqe)? 

Answer  To  First  Question 

Rev.  G:i-2 


l-SEAL       M 


Matt.  2^:4-5 

4  And  Jesus  answered  and  said 
nnto  them,  Take  heed  that  no 
aan  deceive  you.  FALS E  CHR  I  ST 'S 

p  For  many  shall  come  m  my  ■ 

name,  saying,  I  am  Ohrist;  and 
:diall  deceive  numy. 


MATT.  24-: 6-7 

6  And  ye  shall  hear  of  wars  and 
rumours  of  wars :  see  that  ye  be 
not  troubled :  for  all  these  things 
must  come  to  pass,  but  the  end 
is  not  yot. 

7  For  nation  shall  rise  against 
nation,  and  kingdom  against 
kmgduin : 


2-Seal 

Wars 


ND  I  saw  when  th&  Jiiamb 
opened  one  of  the  seals,  and 
I  heard,  as  it  were  the  noise  o^f 
thunder,  one  of  the  four  beasts 
saying,  Oome  and  see. 

2  And  I  saw,  and  behold  a 
white  horse :  and  he  that  sat  on 
him  had  a  bowj  and  a  crown  was 
gfren  nnto  him:  and  he  went 
forth  conquering,  and  to  con- 
quer. 

Rev.  6: 3-4- 

3  And  when  he  had  opened  the 
second  seal,  I  heard  the  second 
beast  say,  Oome  and  see. 

4  And  there  went  out-  another 
horse  that  was  red:  and  power 
was  given  to  him  that  sat  thereon 
to  take  peace  from  the  earth,  and 
that  they  should  kill  one  another: 
and  there  was  given  unto  him  a 
great  sword. 


THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER.         63 


Matt  £4-.7 

and  there  sliall  be  tiuu  ines. 


Matt.  24-;  9-13 

9  Then  shall  they  deliver  yon 
np  to  be  afflicted,  and  shall  kill 
you :  and  ye  shall  be  hated  of 
all  nations  for  my  name's  sake. 

10  And  then  shall  many  be  of- 
fended, and  shall  betray  one  an- 
other, and  shall  hate  one  another. 

11  And  many  false  prophets 
shall  rise,  and  shall  deceive  many. 

12  And  because  iniquity  shall 
abound,  the  love  of  many  shall 
wax  cold. 

13  But  he  that  shall  endure  unto 
the  end,  the  same  shall  be  saved. 


Matt.  24: 14- 

14  Ajid  this  gospel  of  the  king- 
dom shall  be  preached  in  all  the 
world  for  a  witness  unto  all  na- 
tions; and  then  shall  the  end  come. 


3rSEAL 

Famines 


Matt  24: 7-8 

and  pestilences,  and  earth- 
quakes, in  divers  places. 
8  All  these  are  the  beginning  of 
sorrows. 


4-SEAL 

Pestilence 

A/d 

Death 


Rev. 6:5-6 

6  And  wben  he  had  opened  the 
third  seal,  I  heard  the  third  beast 
say.  Come  and  see.  And  I  be- 
held, and  lo  a  black  horse ;  and 
he  that  sat  on  him  had  a  pair  of 
balances  in  his  hand. 

6  And  I  heard  a  voice  in  the 
midst  of  the  four  beasts  say,  A 
measure  of  wheat  for  a  penny, 
and  three  measures  of  barley  for 
a  penny;  and  tee  thou  hurt  not 
the  oil  and  the  wine. 

Rev.  6:7-8 

7  And  when  he  had  opened  the 
fourth  seal,  I  heard  the  voice  of 
the  fourth  beast  say,  Come  and 
see. 

8  And  I  looked,  and  behold  a 
pale  horse :  and  his  name  that  sat 
on  him  was  Death,  and  Hell  fol- 
lowed with  him.  And  power 
was  given  unto  them  over  the 
fourth  part  of  the  earth,  to  kill 
with  sword,  and  with  hunger, 
and  with  death,  and  with  the 
beasts  of  the  earth. 

ReV.6:9-II 

».     ^  9  And  when  he  had  qpened  the 

^  -  ^  E  A  L        fifth  seal,  I  saw  under  the  altar 

VA        —^  „  „       . ^  the  souls  of  them  that  were  slain 

yiARTTKDOMb  for  the  word  of  God,  and  for  the 

testimony  which  they  held : 

10  And  they  cried  with  a  loud 
voice,  saying,  How  long,  O  Lord, 
holy  and  true,  dost  thou  not 
judge  and  avenge  our  blood  oh 
them  that  dwell  on  the  earth  1 

11  And  white  robes  were  given 
unto  every  one  of  them ;  and  it 
was  said  unto  them,  that  they 
should  rest  yet  for  a  little  season, 
until -their  fellow  servants  also 
and  their  brethren,  that  should 
be  killed  as  they  tco  e,  should  be 
fulfilled.- 

The  Qospel  Now  beinq  Preach- 
ed ,(  s  Th  e  '  G_ospEi_OFjrHE_GRACE 
Of  God 'I  Acts  zq-z^. 


Answer  To  Second  Question 

MATT.  2,4: 15 

" The.  Sic;ni"of  The  Desolator" 

Dan-  9:27 


15  Wben  ye  therefore  shall  see 
the  abomination  of  desolation, 
spoken  of  by  Daniel  the  prophet, 
stand  in  the  holy  place,  (whoso 
readeth,  let  him  understand,) 


64        THS  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER. 


Matt.  24-:  1 6-22 

16  Then  let  ^em  which  be  in 
Jndea  flee  into  the  moTintaing  t 

17  Let  .him  which  is  on  the 
housetop  not  come  down  to  take 
any  thing  ont  of  his  house : 

18  Neither  let  him  which  is  in 
the  field  retom  back  to  take  his. 
clothes. 

19  And  woe  nnto  them  that  are 
with  child,  and  to  them  that  give- 
suck  in  those  days ! 

20  But  pray  ye  that  your  flight 
be  not  in  the  winter,  neither  on 
the  sabbath  day : 

21  For  then  shall  be  great  trib-  \ 

nlation,  such  as  was  not  since  the   lTijp"^RpivT    TPIRIII  AT»ni>4" 
beginning  of  the  world  to  this/    Int    V^HEAT     IWIBULAMUn 
time,  no,  nor  ever  shall  be. 

22  And  except  those  days  should 
be  shortened,  there  should  no 
flesh  be  saved :  bmt  for  the  elect's 
sake  those  days  shall  be  shortened. 

Answer  To  Third  Question 


MaTT.24.2930 

29  ^  Immediately  after  the  trib- 
ulation of  those  days  shall  the 
sun  be  darkened,  and  the  moon 
shall  not  give  her  light,  and  the 
stars  shall  fall  from  heaven,  and 
the  powers  of  the  heavens  shaU 
be  shaken : 

30  And  then  shall  appear  the 
sign,  of  the  Son  of  man  in  heav- 
en :  and  then  shall  all  the  tribes 
of  the  earth  mourn,  and  they 
shall  see  the  Son  of  man  conung 
in  the  clouds  of  heaven  with  pow- 
er and  great  glory. 

„  The 

Fig-Tree"Siqt4 

Matt.  24-32-35 

32  Now  learn  a  parable  of  the 
fig  tree ;  When  his  branch  is  yet 
tender,  and  putteth  forth  leaves, 
ye  know  that  sununer  is  nigh : 

S3  So  likewise  ye,  when  ye 
shall  see  all  these  things,  know 
that  it  is  near,  even  at  the  floors. 

34  Verily  I  say  unto  you,  This\ 
generation  shall  not  pass,  till  all  7 
these  things  be  fulfilled. 

35  Heaven  and  earth  sliall  pass 
away,  but  my  words  shall  not 
pass  away. 


6«Seal 
Physical 
Chanqes 


Jewish 

RACE 


REV.6:l2't7 

12  And  I  beheld  wben  he  bad 
opened  the  sijrth  seal,  and,  lo, 
there  was  a  great  earthquake; 
and  the  sun  became  black  as 
sackcloth  of  hair,  and  the  moon 
became  as  blood ; 

13  And  the  stars  of  heaven 
fell  unto  the  earth,  even  as  a  fig 
tree  casteth  her  untimely  figs, 
when  she  is  shaken  of  a  mighty 
wind. 

14  And  the  heaven  departed  as 
a  scroll  when  it  is  rolled  together ; 
and  e^cery  mountain  and  island 
were  moved  out  of  their  places. 

16  And  the  kings  of  the  earth, 
and  the  great  men,  and  the  rich 
men,  and  the  chief  captains,  and 
the  mighty  men,  and  every  bond 
man,  and  eveif  free  man,  hid 
themselves  in  the  dens  and  in 
the  rocks  of  the  mountains ; 

16  And  said  to  the  mountains 
and  rocks.  Fall  on  na,  and  hide 
us  from  the  face  of  him  that  sit- 
teth  on  the  throne,  and  from  the 
wrath  of  the'Lamb : 

17  For  the  great  day  ef  his 
wrath  is  come ;  and  who  shall  4>e' 
able  to  standi 


THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER. 

The  Interval  Between  the  Sixth  and 
Seventh  Seals 


1.    THE  SEALING  OF  THE  144,000. 
Rev.  7:1-8. 

"And  after  these  things  I  saw  four  angels  standing  on  the 
four  corners  of  the  earth,  holding  the  four  winds  of  the  earth, 
that  the  wind  should  not  blow  on  the  earth,  nor  on  the  sea,  nor 
on  any  tree.  And  I  saw  another  angel  ascending  from  the  East, 
having  the  'SEAL  OF  THE  LIVING  GOD':  and  he  cried  with 
a  loud  voice  to  the  four  angels,  to  whom  it  was  given  to  hurt  the 
earth  and  the  sea,  Saying,  Hurt  not  the  earth,  neither  the  sea, 
nor  the  trees,  till  we  have  SEALED  THE  SERVANTS  OF 
OUR  GOD  IN  THEIR  FOREHEADS.  And  I  heard  the  num- 
ber of  them  which  were  SEALED:  and  there  were  SEALED  A 
HUNDRED  AND  FORTY  AND  FOUR  THOUSAND  OF  ALL 
THE  TRIBES  OF  ISRAEL." 

Here  we  have  a  respite  in  the  breaking  of  the  "Seals"  that  God's 
"elect  of  Israel"  may  be  "SEALED."  As  God  reserved  7000  in  the 
days  of  Ahab  who  did  not  bow  the  knee  to  Baal  (1.  Kings  19:  18), 
so  there  will  be  a  "remnant  according  to  the  election  of  grace"  (Rom. 
11 :4-6),  and  God  will  reserve  144,000  of  Israel  who  during  the  period 
of  the  Tribulation  will  not  bow  the  knee  to  Antichrist.  This  SEAL- 
ING is  not  the  Sealing  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  by  whom  the  Believer  is 
sealed  (Eph.  1:13-14),  but  it  is  a  "sealing"  at  the  hand  of  Angels. 
Christ  refers  to  it  in  Matt.  24:31.  What  this  SEALING  is  we  are 
told  in  Rev.  14:1.  The  "FATHER'S  NAME"  is  to  be  written  on 
their  foreheads.  They  were  "Sealed"  on  their  FOREHEADS  where 
others  could  see  it.  Theirs  was  no  secret  discipleship.  In  the  same 
public  manner  the  followers  of  Antichrist  will  be  "Sealed"  in  their 
Foreheads  or  on  their  RIGHT  HAND,  with  the  "MARK  OF  THE 
BEAST"  which  is  the  NUMBER  OF  HIS  NAME,  or  666.  Rev. 
13:16-18. 

The  144,000,  12,000  from  each  Tribe,  will  be  of  the  earthly  Israel, 
the  literal  seed  of  Abraham,  living  at  that  time,  and  not  of  a  mystical 
or  spiritual  Israel.  Though  the  "Twelve  Tribes"  were  long  ago  lost 
among  the  nations,  their  whereabouts  is  not  unknown  to  God.  And 
though  they  may  have  lost  their  genealogical  books  and  records, 
so  as  not  to  be  able  to  trace  their  Tribal  descent,  God  knows  -where 
they  are,  and  who  is  who,  and  in  that  day  the  angels,  with  omniscient 
(M-ecision,  will  seal  them  according  to  their  Tribes,  12,000  from  each 
Tribe.  The  Angel  who  has  charge  of  the  SEALING  comes  from 
the  EAST.  This  is  significant.  It  intimates  that  the  "Sealed  Ones" 
have  their  gaze  directed  toward  the  "SUN-RISING,"  as  if  looking 
for  the  fulfilment  of  the  promise  in  Malachi,  "Unto  you  that  fear  My 
name  shall  the  'SUN  OF  RIGHTEOUSNESS'  arise  with  healing  in 
His  wings."  Mai.  4 :  2.  The  "Elect"  then  of  Israel  will  be  those  who 
''fear  Christ's  name,"  and  who,  like  as  Simon  and  Anna  watched  for 
His  First  Coming,  will  be  looking  for  the  coming  of  their  Messiah. 


66        THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER. 

There  is  a  remarkable  difference  in  the  names  of  the  Tribes  as 
here  recorded  and  the  names  of  the  original  Twelve  Tribes.  Here 
the  names  of  Dan  and  Ephraim  are  omitted,  and  the  names  of  Joseph 
and  Levi  are  substituted.  Why  is  this?  The  reason  is  plain.  In 
Deu.  29:  18-21,  we  read  that  the  man,  or  woman,  or  family,  or  TRIBE, 
that  should  introduce  idolatry  into  Israel,  should  have  their  or  its 
name  "blotted  out"  from  under  heaven,  and  be  separated  out  of  the 
Tribes  of  Israel.  This  is  just  what  the  Tribes  of  Dan  and  Ephraim 
were  guilty  of  when  they  permitted  Jeroboam  to  set  up  "Golden 
Calves"  to  be  worshipped,  one  at  Dan  in  the  "Tribe  of  Dan,"  and  the 
other  at  Bethel  in  the  "Tribe  of  Ephraim."  1.  Kings  12:  25-30.  This 
is  the  reason  why  the  Tribes  of  Dan  and  Ephraim  are  omitted  from 
the  list  in  this  chapter,  and  the  names  of  Joseph  and  Levi  substituted. 
But  as  the  Tribes  of  Dan  and  Ephraim  are  in  the  list  of  the  Twelve 
Tribes  that  shall  occupy  the  Holy  Land  during  the  Millennium  (Ez. 
48: 1-7,  23-29),  it  is  evident  that  the  SEALING  of  the  Tribes  in  this 
chapter  is  more  for  HEAVENLY  PRESERVATION,  than  to  keep 
them  for  an  earthly  inheritance,  and  this  view  is  confirmed  by  the 
fact  that  they  are  later  seen  with  the  Lamb  on  the  Heavenly  Mount 
Zion.  Rev.  14: 1-5.  The  omission  of  their  names  in  this  list  of 
these  "SEALED  ONES"  is  to  show  that  the  Tribes  of  Dan  and 
Ephraim  must  pass  through  the  Great  Tribulation  unprotected  by 
sealing. 

2.     THE  BLOOD  WASHED  MULTITUDE. 

Rev.  7:9-17. 

"After  this  I  beheld,  and,  lo,  a  great  multitude,  which  no  man 
could  number,  of  ALL  nations,  and  kindreds,  and  people,  and 
tongues^  stood  before  the  Throne,  and  before  the  Lamb,  clothed 
in  white  robes,  and  palms  in  their  hands;  and  cried  with  a  loud 
voice,  SALVATION  TO  OUR  GOD  WHICH  SITTETH  UPON 
THE  THRONE,  AND  UNTO  THE  LAMB.  And  all  the  angels 
stood  round  about  the  Throne,  and  about  the  Elders  and  the  Four 
Beasts,  and  fell  before  the  Throne  on  their  faces,  and  worshipped 
God,  saying,  AMEN:  BLESSING,  AND  GLORY,  AND  WIS- 
DOM, AND  THANKSGIVING,  AND  HONOR,  AND  POWER, 
AND  MIGHT,  BE  UNTO  OUR  GOD  FOR  EVER  AND  EVER. 
AMEN. 

And  one  of  the  Elders  answered,  saying  unto  me,  What  are 
these  which  are  arrayed  in  White  robes?  and  whence  came  they? 
And  I  said  unto  him.  Sir,  thou  knowest.  And  he  said  to  me, 
These  are  they  which  came  out  of  great  tribulation,  and  have 
washed  their  robes,  and  made  them  white  in  the  BLOOD  OF 
THE  LAMB.  Therefore  are  they  before  the  Throne  of  God,  and 
serve  Him  day  and  night  in  His  Temple:  and  He  that  sitteth  on 
the  Throne  shall  dwell  among  them.  They  shall  hunger  no 
more,  neither  thirst  any  more :  neither  shall  the  sim  light  on  them, 
nor  any  heat.  For  the  Lamb  which  is  in  the  midst  of  the  Throne 
shall  feed  them,  and  shall  lead  them  unto  living  fotmtains  of 
water:  and  God  shall  wipe  away  all  tears  from  their  eyes." 


THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER.  57 

This  "Blood  Washed  Multitude"  introduces  us  to  another  class 
of  the  saved  of  the  "End-time."  They  do  not  represent  the  Church, 
for  the  Church  has  already  been  taken  out.  They  differ  from  the 
Elders,  who  represent  the  Church,  in  that  they  stand,  and  have 
"palms"  in  their  hands,  while  the  Elders  have  "crowns,"  and  "sit  on 
thrones,"  and  have  "harps,"  and  "golden  vials"  in  their  hands.  They 
are  an  "elect  body"  of  Gentiles  gathered  out  from  all  nations,  and 
kindreds,  and  people,  and  tongues.  The  statement  that  they  "came 
out  of  great  tribulation"  does  not  necessarily  imply  that  it  was  "The 
Great  Tribulation"  that  they  came  out  of,  for  that  covers  only  the 
"last  half"  of  the  Week,  and  they  are  seen  by  John  in  the  middle  of 
the  "first  half"  of  the  Week.  The  Revised  Version  uses  the  word 
"come"  instead  of  "came,"  and  some  versions  the  words  "coming  out." 
It  does  not  say  that  they  came  out  of  "THE  Great  Tribulation,"  but 
simply  that  they  came  out  of  "great  tribulation,"  and  as  the  whole 
of  the  Week  is  a  period  of  tribulation  they  could  come  out  of  tribu- 
lation any  time  during  the  Week.  They  are  a  vast  multitude  saved 
by  the  preaching  of  the  "Gospel  of  the  Kingdom."  While  the  Holy 
Spirit  went  back  with  the  Church  to  escort  the  "Bride  to  be"  home, 
it  does  not  follow  that  He  remained  there.  For  in  Old  Testament 
times,  and  during  the  earthly  ministry  of  Jesus,  He  was  active  in  the 
conversion  of  men,  and  so  it  will  be  after  the  Church  is  caught  out. 
Those  who  are  converted  during  the  Tribulation  period  will  be  con- 
verted by  the  Holy  Spirit. 

The  claim  has  been  made  that  this  "Blood  Washed  Multitude" 
represent  the  Gentiles  who  shall  pass  safely  through  "The  Great 
Tribulation,"  and  who  cry  "SALVATION"  because  they  have  been 
saved  from  martyrdom  and  death  during  the  Tribulation,  and  that 
they  serve  God  day  and  night  in  the  new  "Millennial  Temple"  on  the 
earth  because  there  is  no  day  or  night  or  Temple  in  Heaven.  Whil« 
that  is  true  of  the  Holy  City,  New  Jerusalem  (Rev.  21 :  22-25),  it  is 
not  true  of  Heaven,  for  they  are  not  the  same.  The  New  Jerusalem  is 
the  place  (City)  that  Jesus  went  to  prepare  for  His  Bride,  the  Church 
(John  14:2),  and  John  declares  that  he  saw  it  coming  down  "out  of" 
Heaven.  Rev.  21 : 2.  Therefore  the  New  Jerusalem  is  not  Heaven. 
That  there  is  a  "TEMPLE"  in  Heaven  we  are  told  in  chapters  11 :  19, 
15:5-8,  and  16:1.  And  the  statement  "That  they  shall  hunger  no 
more,  neither  thirst  any  more;  neither  shall  the  sun  light  on  them, 
nor  any  heat,  for  the  LAMB  which  is  in  the  MIDST  OF  THE 
THRONE  shall  feed  them,  and  shall  lead  them  unto  living  fountains 
of  waters :  and  GOD  shall  wipe  away  all  tears  from  their  eyes,"  is  not 
Millennial  but  Heavenly  in  character.  And  further  this  "Blood 
Washed  Multitude,  being  Gentiles,  could  not  serve  in  an  earthly 
Jewish  Temple." 

The  sight  of  this  "Blood  Washed  Multitude"  will  so  thrill  and 
rejoice  the  Angelic  Hosts  that  they  will  fall  upon  their  faces  and 
worship  God,  saying,  "AMEN:  BLESSING,  AND  GLORY,  AND 
WISDOM,  AND  THANKSGIVING,  AND  HONOR,  AND 
POWER,  AND  MIGHT,  BE  UNTO  OUR  GOD  FOR  EVER  AND 
EVER.    AMEN." 


6S        THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER 

SEVENTH  SEAL 
(Silence.) 

Rev.  8:1. 

"And  when  He  had  opened  the  'SEVENTH  SEAL,'  there 
was  SILENCE  IN  HEAVEN  ABOUT  THE  SPACE  OF  HALF 
AN  HOUR." 

We  must  not  forget  that  the  "SEVENTH  SEAL"  includes  all 
that  happens  during  the  sounding  of  the  "Trumpets,"  and  the  pour- 
ing out  of  the  "Vials,"  and  so  extends  down  to  the  ushering  in  of 
the  Millennium.  To  illustrate,  a  rocket  fired  into  the  air  may  burst 
into  "seven  stars,"  and  one  of  these  stars  into  "seven  other  stars,"  and 
one  of  the  second  group  of  stars  into  a  third  group  of  "seven  stars." 
So  the  "Seventh"  Seal  includes  the  "Seven  Trumpets,"  and  the  "Sev- 
enth" Trumpet  includes  the  "Seven  Vials." 

The  "SILENCE"  that  followed  the  breaking  of  the  "Seventh 
Seal"  was  preparatory  to  what  was  to  follow  during  the  sounding 
of  the  "Trumpets,"  and  the  pouring  out  of  the  "Vials."  This 
"SILENCE"  was  something  remarkable.  The  Four  and  Twenty 
Elders  ceased  their  harp-playing;  the  angels  hushed  their  voices,  and 
the  Cherubim  and  Seraphim  and  all  the  host  of  Heaven  were  silent, 
and  so  great  was  the  silence  that  all  Heaven  was  awed  by  it;  and 
to  add  to  the  noticeableness  of  it,  John  added  that  it  lasted  for  "HALF 
AN  HOUR."  Now  a  "half  an  hour"  is  not  long  when  engaged  in 
some  pleasant  employment,  but  it  causes  a  nerve  breaking  tension 
when  we  do  not  know  what  is  going  to  happen,  and  when  a  life  is  at 
stake  a  minute,  or  even  a  few  seconds,  seem  to  be  hours.  The  sus- 
pense of  the  half  hour  of  SILENCE  in  Heaven  was  intense.  But 
why  that  half  hour  of  silence?  What  did  it  portend?  It  was  the 
period  of  silent  preparation  for  the  awful  judgments  that  were  to 
burst  forth  in  the  earth  under  the  "Trumpets"  and  "Vials." 

THE  GOLDEN  CENSER. 

Rev.  8:2-5. 

"And  I  saw  the  SEVEN  ANGELS  which  stood  before  God; 
and  to  them  were  given  SEVEN  TRUMPETS.  And  ANOTHER 
ANGEL  came  and  stood  at  the  ALTAR  (The  Golden  Incense 
Altar),  having  a  GOLDEN  CENSER;  and  there  was  given  unto 
him  much  Incense,  that  he  should  offer  it  with  the  prayers  of  all 
saints  upon  the  GOLDEN  ALTAR  which  was  before  the  Throne. 
And  the  smoke  of  the  Incense,  which  came  with  the  prayers  of 
the  saints,  ascended  up  before  God  out  of  the  Angel's  hand. 
And  the  Angel  took  the  CENSER  and  FILLED  IT  WITH 
FIRE  OF  THE  ALTAR,  and  cast  it  INTO  THE  EARTH; 
and  there  were  VOICES,  and  THUNDERINGS,  and  LIGHT- 
NINGS, and  an  EARTHQUAKE." 


THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER.         69 


Following  the  SILENCE  in  Heaven  John  saw  "SEVEN 
ANGELS"  of  official  importance,  for  they  stand  in  the  presence  of 
God,  to  whom  "SEVEN  TRUMPETS"  were  given.  Trumpets  are 
used  to  call  to  war,  to  worship,  for  the  convocation  of  the  people,  to 
proclaim  Festivals,  as  the  Year  of  Jubilee,  the  Feast  of  Tabernacles, 
and  for  Judgments.  Ex.  19:  16.  Amos  3:6.  Joshua  6:  13-16.  Zeph. 
1 :  14-16.  These  "Seven  Angels"  prepared  themselves'  to  sound. 
That  is,  they  took  the  Trumpets  that  were  handed  them  and  took  up 
their  positions  where  they  could  in  turn  sound  their  Trumpets.  But 
before  the  Trumpets  were  sounded  John  saw  ANOTHER  ANGEL 
with  a  "GOLDEN  CENSER"  in  his  hand  come  and  stand  before  the 
"Golden  Incense  Altar."  The  name  of  this  "Angel  Priest"  is  not 
given,  and  it  is  useless  to  speculate  as  to  who  he  was.  Some  claim 
it  was  Christ,  because  He  is  our  "Great  High  Priest,"  but  that  is 
immaterial.  We  are  told  that  he  was  given  much  incense,  and  that 
he  offered  with  it  the  prayers  of  the  "ALL  SAINTS."  These  Saints 
were  the  Saints  of  the  Tribulation  period,  and  their  prayers  were  for 
deliverance  from  their  enemies.  This  will  account  for  the  remark- 
able act  of  the  "Angel  Priest"  of  filling  the  Censer  with  FIRE  FROM 
OFF  THE  ALTAR,  and  casting  it  on  to  the  earth,  the  effect  of 
which  wa.?  seen  in  the  VOICES  and  THUNDERINGS,  that  broke 
the  SILENCE  of  Heaven,  and  the  LIGHTNINGS  and  EARTH- 
QUAKE on  the  Earth.  As  the  same  four  things  happen  when  the 
"Seventh  Trumpet"  sounds  (Rev.  11:19),  and  the  "Seventh  Vial"  is 
poured  out,  it  is  clear  that  the  "Seventh  Seal,"  the  "Seventh  Trum- 
pet," and  the  "Seventh  Vial,"  all  end  alike,  and  synchronize  as  to  their 
ending,  that  is,  all  end  at  the  same  time,  the  "end  of  the  Week." 
The  Judgments  that  follow  on  the  Earth  as  the  Trumpets  sound,  and 
the  Vials  are  poured  out,  are  the  answers  to  the  prayers  of  the  Saiats 
for  vengeance  on  their  enemies. 


70         THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER. 

The  Seven  Trumpets 


FIRST  TRUMPET. 

(HaU—Fire— Blood.) 

Rev.  8:6-7. 

"And  the  *SEVEN  ANGELS'  which  had  the  'SEVEN  TRUM- 
PETS' prepared  themselves  to  sound.  The  'First  Angel*  sounded, 
and  there  followed  HAIL  and  FIRE  mingled  with  BLOOD,  and 
they  were  cast  upon  the  Earth:  and  the  third  part  of  trees  was 
burnt  up,  and  all  green  grass  was  burnt  up." 

There  is  no  need  to  spiritualize  this.  It  means  just  what  it  says. 
These  things  have  happened  before  why  not  again?  It  is  the  ful- 
filment of  Joel  2:  30-31,  where  the  Lord  says  that  in  the  "latter  days" 
He  will — "Shew  wonders  in  the  heavens  and  in  the  earth,  BLOOD, 
and  FIRE,  and  PILLARS  OF  SMOKE.  The  sun  shall  be  turned 
into  DARKNESS,  and  the  Moon  into  BLOOD,  before  the  GREAT 
AND  THE  TERRIBLE  DAY  OF  THE  LORD  COME."  The  DAY 
when  He  shall  come  to  take  VENGEANCE  ON  HIS  ENEMIES. 
The  Lord  is  going  to  repeat  the  "PLAGUES  OF  EGYPT."  They 
were  literal,  why  not  the  "Trumpet"  and  "Vial"  Judgments?  The 
literalness  of  these  Judgments  give  us  the  "key"  to  the  LITERAL- 
NESS  of  the  Book  of  Revelation.  No  less  than  5  of  the  9  Plagues 
of  Egypt  are  to  be  repeated  during  the  Tribulation  Period.  This 
Plague  is  the  same  as  the  "SEVENTH  EGYPTIAN  PLAGUE." 
"And  the  Lord  said  unto  Moses,  Stretch  forth  thine  hand  toward 
heaven,  that  there  may  be  HAIL  in  all  the  Land  of  Egypt,  upon 
man,  and  upon  beast,  and  upon  every  herb  of  the  field,  throughout 
the  Land  of  Egypt."  And  Moses  stretched  forth  his  "rod"  toward 
heaven:  and  the  Lord  sent  THUNDER  and  HAIL,  and  the  FIRE 
ran  along  upon  the  groimd;  and  the  Lord  rained  HAIL  upon  the 
Land  of  Egypt.  So  there  was  HAIL,  and  FIRE  mingled  with  the 
HAIL,  very  grievous,  such  as  there  was  none  like  it  in  all  the  Land  of 
Egypt  since  it  became  a  nation.  And  the  HAIL  smote  throughout 
all  the  Land  of  Egypt  all  that  was  in  the  field,  both  man  and  beast; 
and  the  HAIL  smote  every  herb  of  the  field,  and  brake  every  tree 


THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER.         jj 

of  the  field.    ONLY  IN  THE  LAND  OF  GOSHEN,  WHERE  THE 
CHILDREN   OF   ISRAEL  WERE,   WAS   THERE   NO    HAIL." 

Ex.  9:22-26.  The  difference  between  this  Egyptian  Plague,  and  the 
Plague  of  the  First  Trumpet,  isr,  that  the  situation  will  be  reversed. 
Then  the  "CHILDREN  OF  ISRAEL"  escaped,  now  they  will  suf- 
fer. The  Judgments  of  Egypt  were  directed  against  Pharoah,  the 
Judgments  of  the  Tribulation  Period  will  be  directed  against  Israel. 
The  Egyptian  "Plague  of  Hail"  was  clearly  a  great  "ELEC- 
TRICAL STORM"  that  did  not  touch  the  Land  of  Goshen  where 
the  Children  of  Israel  dwelt.  The  FIRE  that  "ran  along  the  ground" 
was  lightning.  The  difference  between  the  Egyptian  Plague  and  the 
one  John  describes  is,  that  in  Egypt  man  and  beast  suffered  with  the 
vegetation,  while  only  the  trees  and  the  green  grass  will  suffer  when 
the  First  Trumpet  sounds,  and  the  HAIL  and  FIRE  will  be 
MINGLED  WITH  BLOOD.  In  Egypt  the  "Hail"  smote  every 
herb  of  the  field,  and  broke  every  tree,  but  under  the  First  Trumpet 
only  one-third  of  the  trees  and  grass  will  be  burnt  up. 

SECOND  TRUMPET. 
(The  Burning  Mountain.) 

Rev.  8:8-9. 

"And  the  'SECOND  ANGEL'  sounded,  and  as  it  were  a 
'GREAT  MOUNTAIN'  burning  with  fire  was  cast  into  the  sea: 
and  the  third  part  o£  the  sea  BECAME  BLOOD;  and  the  third 
part  of  the  creatures  which  were  in  the  sea,  and  had  life,  DIED; 
and  the  third  part  of  the  ships  were  DESTROYED." 

As  this  "MOUNTAIN"  is  to  fall  on  the  sea,  and  the  Judgments 
poured  forth  by  the  "Trumpets"  and  "Vials"  are  to  fall  mainly  on  that 
part  of  the  world  bordering  on  the  Mediterranean  Sea,  it  is  highly 
probable  that  the  "SEA"  here  mentioned  is  the  Mediterranean  Sea. 

Notice  that  John  does  not  say  that  it  was  a  "Mountain"  that  he 
saw  cast  into  the  sea,  but  that  it  appeared  like  a  mountain,  not  a 
burning  volcano,  but  an  immense  meteoric  mass  ablaze  with  fire. 
That  was  as  near  as  John  could  describe  it.  The  effect  of  this 
"burning  mass"  on  the  sea,  into  which  it  fell,  was  to  turn  a  third 
part  of  the  sea  into  BLOOD.  If  any  are  disposed  to  doubt  the  possi- 
bility of  such  a  thing  let  them  turn  to  the  "First  Egyptian  Plague" 
Ex.  7:  19-21,  and  read  the  account  of  the  turning  of  the  waters  of  the 
River  Nile  into  BLOOD.  "And  all  the  waters  that  were  in  the  river 
were  turned  to  BLOOD.  And  the  fish  that  was  in  the  river  DIED; 
and  the  river  STANK,  and  the  Egyptians  could  not  drink  of  the 
water  of  the  river:  and  there  was  BLOOD  throughout  ALL  THE 
LAND  OF  EGYPT."  The  only  difference  between  the  "First 
Egyptian  Plague,"  and  the  effect  on  the  Mediterranean  Sea  by  the 
falling  of  a  "Meteor"  into  it  at  the  sounding  of  the  Second  Trumpet, 
will  be,  that  only  ^  of  the  sea  shall  become  BLOOD,  that  where  the 
"Meteor"  strikes,  and  thus  only  ^4  of  the  living  creatures  in  the 
sea  shall  DIE.  One-third  also  of  the  ships  shall  be  DESTROYED, 
possibly  by  a  tidal  wave,  or  the  "Meteor"  may  fall  on  a  fleet  of  naval 
vessels,  like  the  storm  that  destroyed  the  Spanish  Armada. 


72       THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER, 

THIRD  TRUMPET. 

(The  Star  Wormwood.) 

Rev.  8:10-11. 

"And  the  THIRD  ANGEL  sounded,  and  there  fell  a  'GREAT 

STAR*  from  heaven,  burning  as  it  were  a  lamp,  and  it  fell  upon 

the  third  part  of  the  rivers,  and  upon  the  fountains  of  waters; 

and  the  name  of  the  'Star'  is  'WORMWOOD':  and  the  third  part 

of  the  waters   (rivers)   became  WORMWOOD;  and  many  men 

died  of  the  waters,  because  they  were  made  bitter." 

When  the  "Third  Trumpet"  sounded  a  "GREAT  STAR"  fell 
from  heaven  burning  like  a  lamp  (R.  V.  Torch).  This  will  doubt- 
less be  another  "Meteor,"  that  will  assume  the  form  of  a  "Torch"  in 
its  blazing  path  through  the  heavens,  and  when  its  gaseous  vapors 
are  scattered  as  it  explodes,  they  will  be  absorbed  by  the  third  part 
of  the  rivers  and  fountains  of  waters,  and  they  will  be  poisoned  by 
the  noxious  gases,  and  made  bitter,  and  many  men  shall  die  from 
drinking  of  those  waters.  "Wormwood"  is  a  perennial  herb,  very 
bitter,  and  is  used  in  the  manufacture  of  "Absinthe."  It  is  much 
used  in  France  as  a  beverage,  and  is  more  intoxicating  and  destruc- 
tive than  ordinary  liquors.  This  time  is  foretold  by  the  Prophet 
Jeremiah.  "Therefore  thus  saith  the  Lord  of  Hosts,  because  they 
have  forsaken  my  law,  Behold,  I  will  feed  them,  even  this  people 
(Israel),  with  WORMWOOD,  and  give  them  WATER  OF  GALL 
to  drink."    Jer.  9:13-15. 

FOURTH  TRUMPET. 

(SUN,  Moon  and  Stars  Smitten.) 

Rev.  8 :  12. 

"And  the  'FOURTH  ANGEL*  sounded,  and  the  third  part 
of  the  SUN  was  smitten,  and  the  third  part  of  the  MOON,  and 
the  third  part  of  the  STARS;  so  as  the  third  part  of  them  was 
DARKENED,  and  the  day  shone  not  for  a  third  part  of  it,  and 
the  night  likewise." 

What  happens  under  the  sounding  of  this  "Trumpet"  is  so  simi- 
lar to  what  happened  under  the  "Sixth  Seal"  that  it  is  not  necessary 
to  further  dwell  on  it  here.  These  are  some  of  the  "Signs"  spoken 
of  by  Christ,  in  Luke's  Gospel,  that  shall  precede  His  Second  Com- 
ing. There  shall  be  signs  in  the  SUN,  and  in  the  MOON,  and  in 
the  STARS,  and  upon  the  earth  distress  of  nations,  with  PER- 
PLEXITY."    Luke  21 :  25-28. 

THE  ANGEL  WARNING. 

("Three  Woes"  Aimounced.) 

Rev.  8:13. 

"And  I  beheld,  and  heard  an  ANGEL  (R.  V.  Eagle)  flying 

through   the  midst  of  heaven,  saying  with  a  loud  voice,   WOE, 

WOE,  WOE,  to  the  inhabiters  of  the  earth  by  reason  of  the  other 

voices  of  the  Trumpet  of  the  THREE  ANGELS,  which  are  yet 

to  sound." 

The  Revised  Version,  and  many  Manuscripts  substitute  "Eagle** 
for  ANGEL,  but  that  does  not  affect  the  meaning,  for  if  God  could 
make  Balaam's  "ass"  to  speak.  He  can  use  an  "Eagle"  to  announce 
a  message. 


THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER        73 

FIFTH  TRUMPET. 

FIRST  WOE. 
(The  Plague  Of  Locusts.) 

Rev.  9:1-12. 


"And  the  FIFTH  ANGEL  sounded,  and  I  saw  a  'STAR* 
fall  from  Heaven  unto  the  earth:  and  to  HIM  was  given  the 
'Key'  of  the  'BOTTOMLE^SS  PIT.'  And  he  opened  the  'BOT- 
TOMLESS PIT,'  and  there  arose  a  smoke  out  of  the  'Pit,'  as 
the  smoke  of  a  furnace;  and  the  Sun  and  the  air  were  darkened 
by  reason  of  the  smoke  of  the  'Pit.'  And  there  came  out  of  the 
smoke  LOCUSTS  upon  the  earth:  and  unto  them  was  given 
power,  as  the  Scorpions  of  the  earth  have  power.  And  it  was 
commanded  them  that  they  should  not  hurt  the  grass  of  the 
earth,  neither  any  green  thing,  neither  any  tree;  but  only  those 
men  which  have  not  the  'SEAL  OF  GOD'  in  their  foreheads. 
And  to  them  it  was  given  that  they  should  not  kill  them,  but 
that  they  should  be  TORMENTED  FIVE  MONTHS:  and  their 
torment  was  as  the  TORMENT  OF  A  SCORPION,  when  he 
striketh  a  man.  And  in  those  days  shall  men  seek  death,  and 
shall  not  find  it:  and  shall  desire  to  die,  and  death  shsdl  flee  from 
them.  And  the  shape  of  the  LOCUSTS  were  like  unto  HORSES 
PREPARED  UNTO  BATTLE:  and  on  their  heads  were  as  it 
were  crowns  of  gold,  and  their  faces  were  as  the  faces  of  men. 
And  they  had  hair  as  the  hair  of  women,  and  their  teeth  were  as 
the  teeth  of  lions.  And  they  had  'Breastplates,'  as  it  were  Breast- 
plates of  iron;  and  the  sound  of  their  wings  was  as  the  sound  of 
chariots  of  many  horses  running  to  battle.  And  they  had  tails 
like  unto  SCORPIONS,  and  there  were  stings  in  their  tails:  and 
their  power  was  to  hurt  men  FIVE  MONTHS.  And  they  had  a 
King  over  them,  which  is  the  ANGEL  of  the  'Bottomless  Pit,' 
whose  name  in  the  Hebrew  tongue  is  ABADDON,  but  in  the 
Greek  tongue  hath  his  name  APOLLYON.  One  'WOE'  is  oast; 
and,  behold,  there  come  'TWO  V/OES'  more  hereafter" 

At  the  sounding  of  the  Fifth  Trumpet  John  saw  a  "STAR"  fall, 
or  as  the  Revised  Version  has  it,  "fallen  from  Heaven."  That  it 
was  not.  a  literal  star  is  clear,  for  in  the  next  verse  the  "STAR"  is 
spoken  of  as  a  PERSON  (He),  and  in  the  Old  Testament  angels  w^re 
called  "Stars."     Job  38:7.     Because  the  "STAR"  was  "fallen  from 


74        THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER. 

Heaven"  does  not  imply  that  the  "ANGEL,"  for  that  is  what  it  was, 
was  a  "FALLEN  ANGEL,"  or  SATAN  himself,  as  some  have  sup- 
posed. John  simply  meant  that  he  saw  the  descent  of  the  "STAR," 
or  Angel,  and  so  rapidly  did  it  descend  that  it  appeared  to  be  falling. 
This  is  the  same  "STAR  ANGEL"  that  in  Rev.  20 :  1-3  comes  down 
from  Heaven,  having  the  "Key"  of  the  "BOTTOMLESS  PIT,"  and 
a  great  chain  in  his  hand,  and  binds  SATAN,  and  casts  him  into  the 
*'PIT."  This  makes  it  clear  that  the  "STAR  ANGEL"  is  not  SATAN. 
The  work  of  both  Angels  is  the  same,  to  imlock  and  lock  the  "Bot- 
tomless Pit."  It  does  not  look  reasonable  that  God  would  entrust 
the  "Key"  of  the  "Prison  House"  of  the  "Demons"  to  a  "Fallen 
Angel,"  or  even  Satan  himself. 

THE  BOTTOMLESS  PIT. 

The  "BOTTOMLESS  PIT"  is  not  Hell,  or  Hades,  the  place  of 
abode  of  the  "Spirits"  of  wicked  men  and  women  until  the  resurrec- 
tion of  the  "Wicked  Dead."  See  the  Chart  of  "The  Underworld." 
Neither  is  it  "Tartarus"  the  "Prison  House"  of  the  "Fallen  Angels" 
(Jude  6-7),  nor  the  "Lake  of  Fire,"  the  "Final  Hell"  (Gehenna), 
Matt.  25 :  41,  but  it  is  the  place  of  confinement  of  the  DEMONS,  who 
are  not  Satan's  Angels  but  a  class  of  "disembodied  Spirits,"  supposed 
by  many  to  be  the  "disembodied  spirits"  of  the  inhabitants:  of  the 
Pre-Adamite  Earth,  who,  as  they  have  liberty  and  opportunity,  as  in 
the  days  of  Christ,  try  to  re-embody  themselves  again  in  human 
bodies.  They  are  wicked,  unclean,  vicious,  and  have  power  to  de- 
range both  mind  and  body.  Matt.  12:22;  15:22.  Luke  4:35;  8: 
26-36;  9:42.  They  are  the  "Familiar  Spirits"  of  the  Old  Testament 
and  the  "Seducing  Spirits"  of  which  Paul  warned  Timothy.  1.  Tim. 
4:1.  They  wander  about  in  desolate  places.  Christ  used  them  to 
illustrate  the  condition  of  the  Jewish  people  in  the  "last  days"  when 
"Demoniacal  Power"  shall  be  increased  over  them  SEVENFOLD. 
He  said,  "When  the  'UNCLEAN  SPIRIT'  (or  Demon)  is  gone  out 
of  a  man,  he  (the  Demon)  walketh  through  dry  places,  seeking  rest, 
and  findeth  none.  Then  he  saith,  I  will  return  into  my  house  from 
whence  I  came  out :  and  when  he  is  come,  he  findeth  it  empty,  swept, 
and  garnished.  Then  goeth  he,  and  taketh  with  himself  SEVEN 
OTHER  SPIRITS  more  wicked  than  himself,  and  they  enter  in  and 
dwell  there:  and  the  last  state  of  that  man  is  worse  than  the  first. 
Even  so  shall  it  be  also  unto  this  WICKED  GENERATION." 
Matt.  12:43-45.  The  word  "Generation,"  means  not  simply  the  life- 
time of  an  individual,  but  it  means  a  "race,"  and  by  this  "WICKED 
GENERATION,"  Christ  meant  those  He  was  addressing,  and  they 
were  the  Jews.  So  we  see  that  the  Jews,  as  a  "race,"  when  Jesus 
comes  back,  will  be  SEVENFOLD  DEMONIACALLY  POS- 
SESSED. This  will  account  for  their  making  a  "Covenant"  with 
Antichrist  which  the  Prophet  Isaiah  calls  a  "Covenant  with  DEATH 
and  HELL."  Isa.  28:  18.  When  Christ  cast  the  "Legion"  of  devils 
(Demons)  out  of  the  Gadarene  Demoniac,  they  besought  Him  to 
not  cast  them  into  the  "deep,"  that  is,  not  into  the  "ABYSS,"  the 
"BOTTOMLESS  PIT."     Luke  8:26-36. 


WOOD  S.83NNIS  3HX 


9  30nr  '  i-N3fi5onr  oi  ST3t)Nv  Namvj   — —  ~ 

OV30    03X3IM  3HJ.-  HOI^^3M>)nS3M    0HO33S3H.L    '^"oir 


O      ? 


^    J. 


76         THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER. 

When  the  "Star  Angel"  opened  the  "Bottomless  Pit,"  smoke, 
like  the  smoke  of  a  great  furnace,  issued  forth  and  darkened  the  sun, 
and  there  came  out  of  the  smoke  LOCUSTS  upon  the  earth.  These 
were  not  ordinary  locusts.  Neither  were  the  locusts  of  the  "Eighth 
Egyptian  Plague."  Ex.  10 :  3-20.  For  we  read  of  them  that  "there 
were  no  such  locusts  as  they,  neither  after  them  shall  be  such,"  that 
is,  just  like  them.  Nevertheless  they  were  locusts,  not  some  "com- 
posite creature"  such  as  John  saw,  for  they  acted  like  locusts  and  ate 
up  every  green  thing.  The  difference  must  have  been  in  their  size 
and  voraciousness. 

The  LOCUSTS  that  John  saw  come  out  of  the  "Bottomless 
Pit"  were  a  kind  of  "INFERNAL  CHERUBIM."  That  is,  they 
were  a  combination  of  the  HORSE,  the  MAN,  the  WOMAN,  the 
LION,  and  the  SCORPION,  and  the  sound  of  their  wings  in  flying 
was  as  the  "sound  of  chariots  of  many  horses  running  to  battle." 
Their  size  is  not  given,  but  they  were  doubtless  much  larger  than 
ordinary  locusts,  but  they  were  not  like  them,  for  ordinary  locusts 
feed  on  vegetation,  but  these  locusts  were  forbidden  to  hurt  the 
grass,  or  the  trees,  or  any  green  thing,  but  were  to  afiflict  ONLY 
MEN,  and  they  had  human  intelligence,  for  they  afflicted  only  those 
men  who  had  not  the  "SEAL  OF  GOD"  in  their  foreheads.  These 
men  they  were  not  permitted  to  kill,  but  only  torment,  and  that  for 
only  a  limited  period — FIVE  MONTHS,  the  time  limit  of  ordinary 
locusts,  which  is  from  May  to  September.  The  length  of  time  is 
mentioned  twice,  and  the  character  of  the  torment  was  like  that  which 
follows  the  STING  OF  A  SCORPION,  which  causes  excru-^iating 
pain  that  often  causes  the  afflicted  person  to  desire  to  die.  Sr,  fear- 
fully excruciating  will  be  the  anguish  of  those  who  shall  be  tor- 
mented by  these  "SCORPION  LOCUSTS"  that  thej/  will  "seek 
death,  and  shall  not  find  it;  and  shall  desire  to  die.  but  death  shall 
flee  from  them,"  the  inference  being  that  the  LO  ;UST  or  DEMON 
controlling  them  shall  have  power  to  prevent  their  death. 

There  is  a  remarkable  description  in  the  prophecy  of  Joel,  of 
what  is  spoken  of  as  an  army  of  HORSEMEN,  but  which  seems  to 
refer  to  John's  "SCORPION  LOCUSTS."  "The  appearance  of  them 
is  as  the  appearance  of  horses,  and  as  horsemen,  so  shall  they  run. 
Like  the  noise  of  CHARIOTS  on  the  tops  of  mountains  shall  they 
leap,  like  the  noise  of  a  flame  of  fire  that  devcureth  the  stubble,  as  a 
strong  people  set  in  battle  array.  Before  their  face  the  PEOPLE 
SHALL  BE  MUCH  PAINED:  all  faces  shall  gather  blackness. 
They  shall  run  like  mighty  men ;  they  shall  climb  the  wall  like  men 
of  war ;  and  they  shall  march  every  one  his  ways,  and  they  shall  not 
break  ranks;  neither  shall  one  thrust  another;  they  shall  walk  every 
one  in  his  path ;  and  when  they  fall  upon  the  sword,  they  shall  not 
be  wounded.  They  shall  run  to  and  fro  in  the  city ;  they  shall  run 
upon  the  wall,  they  shall  climb  up  upon  the  houses;  they  shall  enter 
in  at  the  windows  like  a  thief.  The  earth  shall  quake  before  them ; 
the  heavens  shall  tremble ;  the  sun  and  the  moon  shall  be  dark,  and 
the  stars  shall  withdraw  their  shining.'*  Joel  2:4-10.  There  are  a 
number  of  things  in  this  prophecy  of  Joel  that  makes  us  doubt  that 
an  invasion  of  literal  horsemen  is  meant     Horses  do  not  climb  walls, 


THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER.        77 

or  climb  up  upon  roofs,  or  enter  windows  like  a  thief.  They  do  not 
fly  in  the  heavens  and  in  such  numbers  as  to  darken  the  sun,  moon, 
and  stars,  nor  do  they  fall  upon  the  sword  and  escape  wounding. 
This  could  only  be  said  of  "spirit  beings"  as  DEMONS.  This  proph- 
ecy looks  more  like  a  scourge  of  locusts;  not  literal  locusts,  but  such 
"SCORPION  LOCUSTS"  as  John  describes,  for  they  attack  men,  and 
cause  them  such  great  pain  that  their  faces  turn  BLACK.  This  view 
is  confirmed  when  we  note  the  time  of  this  "horsemen"  invasion. 
Joel  tells  us  that  it  will  be  in  the  "Day  of  the  Lord"  (Joel  2:  1,  11), 
that  it  will  be  accompanied  with  the  "sound  of  a  trumpet,"  that  it 
will  precede  the  pouring  out  of  the  Holy  Spirit  on  all  flesh,  and  that 
it  will  be  at  a  time  when  the  Lord  will  "shew  wonders  in  the  heavens 
and  in  the  earth,  BLOOD,  and  FIRE,  and  PILLARS  OF  SMOKE." 

Now  we  know  that  the  "Gift  of  the  Holy  Spirit"  on  the  Day  of 
Pentecost  was  only  the  "first  fruits"  and  partial  fulfilment  of  this 
prophecy  of  Joel,  for  none  of  these  terrible  things  occurred  at  that 
time,  and  there  was  no  invasion  of  enemy  "horsemen,"  or  a  "scourge 
of  locusts,"  on,  or  before,  or  after,  the  Day  of  Pentecost  such  as  here 
described.  As  we  have  no  historical  record  of  such  an  invasion  of 
"locust  horsemen"  as  the  Prophet  Joel  describes,  the  event  must  still 
be  future,  and  the  description  in  many  respects  corresponds  with 
what  John  tells  us  will  happen  when  the  Fifth  Trumpet  sounds. 

These  "SCORPION  LOCUSTS"  have  a  King,  which  ordinary 
locusts  have  not.  Prov.  30 :  27.  This  King's  name  in  the  Hebrew  is 
"ABADDON,"  but  in  the  Greek  is  "APOLLYON."  Now  Satan  is 
no  where  in  the  Scriptures  called  by  either  of  these  names,  so  Satan 
cannot  be  the  King  of  the  Demons,  for  their  King  is  the  King  of 
the  "Bottomless  Pit,"  to  which  he  is  confined,  while  Satan  and  his 
angels  are  at  liberty  and  roam  the  Heavenlies.  The  meaning  then 
of  this  scourge  of  "SCORPION  LOCUSTS"  seems  to  be,  that  an 
Angel,  the  custodian  of  the  "Pit,"  will  open  the  "Bottomless  Pit," 
and  liberate  a  vast  multitude  of  Demons  who  shall  enter  into  and 
take  possession  of  the  bodies  of  men,  and  so  torment  them  that  they 
shall  desire  to  die  and  shall  not  be  able. 

Those  will  be  awful  days  in  which  to  live,  and  especially  so  for 
those  who  have  the  "MARK  OF  THE  BEAST,"  who  will  be  the  spe- 
cial mark  of  those  "SCORPION  LOCUSTS."  They  will  be  invisible  to 
the  natural  eye,  being  "SPIRIT  BEINGS,"  but  their  presence  will  be 
known  by  the  suffering  they  inflict,  which  will  be  unavoidable  because 
of  their  invisibility,  and  the  inability  to  provide  any  material  means  as 
screens,  to  protect  one's  person  from  their  attack.  This  invasion  of 
"Scorpion  Locusts"  will  last  for  5  months  and  may  well  be  called  a 
"WOE,"  but  it  will  be  comparatively  trifling  in  comparison  with  the 
two  "WOES"  that  are  to  follow,  that  of  the  "Plague  of  Infernal  Cav- 
alry," and  the  "Vial  Judgments,"  which  are  included  under  the  "Third 
Woe." 


78        THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER. 

THE  SIXTH  TRUMPET. 

SECOND  WOE 

(The  Plague  Of  Horsemen.) 

Rev.  9:13-21. 


"And  the  'SIXTH  ANGEL'  sounded,  and  I  heard  a  voice 
from  the  'Four  Horns'  of  the  'Golden  Altar'  which  is  before  God, 
saying  to  the  'SIXTH  ANGEL*  which  had  the  Trumoet,  Loose 
the  "Fcfur  Angels'  which  are  bound  in  the  great  river  Euphrates, 
and  the  'Four  Angels*  were  loosed,  which  were  prepared  for  an 
hour,  and  a  day,  and  a  month,  and  a  year,  for  to  slay  the  third 
part  of  men.  And  the  number  of  the  army  of  the  horsemen  were 
two  hundred  thousand  thousand:  and  I  heard  the  number  of 
therrL  And  thus  I  saw  the  horses  in  the  Vision,  and  them  that 
sat  on  them,  having  breastplates  of  fire,  and  of  jacinth,  and 
brimstone:  and  the  heads  of  the  horses  were  as  the  heads  of  lions: 
and  out  of  their  mouth  issued  fire  and  smoke  and  brimstone. 
By  these  three  was  the  third  part  of  men  killed,  by  the  fire,  and 
by  the  smoke,  and  by  the  brimstone,  which  issued  out  of  their 
mouths.  For  their  power  is  in  their  mouth,  and  in  their  tails: 
for  their  tails  were  like  unto  serpents,  and  had  heads,  and  with 
them  do  hurt.  And  the  rest  of  the  men  which  were  not  killed 
by  these  Plagues  yet  repented  not  of  the  works  of  their  hands, 
that  they  should  not  worship  devils  (demons),  and  idols  of  gold, 
and  silver,  and  brass,  and  stone,  and  of  wood;  which  neither  can 
see,  or  hear,  nor  walk:  neither  repented  they  of  their  murders, 
nor  of  their  sorceries,  nor  of  their  fornication,  nor  of  their  thefts.*' 

That  these  "Four  Angels,"  who  were  bound  at  the  river  Eu- 
phrates, were  bad  angels  is  seen  from  the  fact  that  they  were  bound, 
and  that  they  are  the  leaders  or  commanders  of  an  army  of  200,- 
000,000  "INFERNAL  CAVALRY."  This  army  of  200,000,000  horse- 
men is  a  supernatural  army.  It  is  not  composed  of  ordinary  men  and 
horses.  The  fact  that  these  "Four  Angels"  were  bound  at  the 
Euphrates,  where  Satan's  seat  was  in  ancient  times,  and  where  it  is 
to  be  again  in  the  City  of  Babylon  restored,  and  from  whence  he 
sallied  forth  to  do  his  diabolical  work,  makes  it  clear  that  this  army 
is  a  part  of  Satan's  forces.  Supernatural  armies  are  not  unknown  to 
the  Scriptures.     Horses  and  a  chariot  of  fire  separated  Elijah  from 


THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER.  79 

Elisha  in  the  day  when  Elijah  was  taken  up  by  a  whirlwind  into 
Heaven,  2.  Kings  2:11.  When  Dothan  was  besieged  by  the  army 
of  Syria,  God  opened  the  eyes  of  Elisha's  servant,  and  he  saw  the 
mountains  around  the  city  full  of  horses  and  chariots  of  fire.  2.  Kings 
6:  13-17.  When  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  shall  come  to  take  "The  King- 
dom," He  will  be  attended  by  the  "Armies  of  Heaven"  riding  on 
"White  Horses,"  and  it  stands  to  reason,  if  there  is  to  be  "War  in 
Heaven"  between  Michael  and  his  angels,  and  Satan  and  his  angels 
(Rev.  12:7),  that  Satan  has  his  armies,  and  among  them  horsemen, 
and  that  the  200,000,000  Horsemen  mentioned  here  are  Satan's  Horse- 
men, for  no  such  army  of  ordinary  horsemen  ever  was,  or  ever  could 
be,  assembled  on  this  earth. 

Again  the  horses  were  not  ordinary  horses,  for  while  their  bodies 
were  like  the  body  of  a  HORSE,  their  heads  were  as  the  head  of  a 
LION,  and  their  tails  were  like  unto  a  SERPENT,  the  end  of  which 
had  the  HEAD  OF  A  SERPENT,  and  it  was  the  SULPHUROUS 
SMOKE  AND  FIRE  that  issued  from  their  mouths,  and  the  SER- 
PENT STING  of  their  tails,  that  killed  all  that  crossed  their  path, 
that  reveals  the  Satanic  character  of  the  horses  and  their  riders.  The 
"Riders"  upon  these  horses  had  "Breastplates'  of  FIRE,  JACINTH, 
and  BRIMSTONE,"  to  match  the  breath  of  the  horses  upon  which 
they  rode. 

The  wonderful  thing  about  this  invasion  of  "INFERNAL  CAV- 
ALRY" was  the  awful  destruction  they  wrought.  They  slew  the 
THIRD  PART  OF  MEN.  If  that  means  of  the  whole  world,  and 
the  present  population  of  the  earth  is  1,700,000,000,  then  this  army 
will  destroy  566,666,666  persons.  It  probably  however  refers  to  one- 
third  of  the  men  of  the  old  Roman  world.  Another  remarkable 
thing  is,  that  the  "Four  Angels"  were  prepared  for  THE  (R.  V.) 
HOUR,  MONTH,  and  YEAR,  that  is,  they  were  waiting  for  the 
EXACT  year,  month,  day,  and  even  hour,  known  only  to  God,  on 
which  to  make  the  invasion,  and  not,  as  some  think,  to  slay  for  a 
year,  month  and  day,  or  391  days.  "Known  unto  God  are  all  His 
works  from  the  beginning  of  the  world."  Acts  15 :  18.  This  Plague 
of  "INFERNAL  CAVALRY"  was  for  a  twofold  purpose,  retribution 
and  reformation.  To  punish  the  idolatry  and  demon  worship  of 
men,  and  their  sins  of  murder,  sorcery,  fornication,  and  theft,  and 
to  keep  others  from  following  in  their  footsteps.  But  it  appears 
from  verses  20  and  21,  that  the  residue  of  men  who  were  not  killed, 
did  not  repent  and  turn  from  their  sins,  and  so  were  left  for  later 
judgments. 

This  army  of  "INFERNAL  CAVALRY,"  being  composed  of 
"SPIRIT  BEINGS"  like  the  "SCORPION  LOCUSTS,"  will  like  them 
be  invisible  to  the  natural  eye,  and  therefore  cannot  be  resisted,  or 
warred  against,  by  carnal  weapons.  Those  attacked  will  therefore  be 
without  any  means  of  protection,  and  this  will  account  for  the  awful 
destruction  of  human  life,  for  the  "third  part"  of  man  will  be  killed. 
The  awful  destructive  judgments  of  the  "Trumpets"  and  "Vials"  that 
are  to  come  upon  the  earth  are  doubtless  for  the  purpose  of  weeding 
out  the  worst  of  the  human  race,  so  that  only  the  better  class  of  men 
shall  be  saved  for  the  millennium. 


80         THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER. 

The  Interval  Between  the  Sixth  and 
Seventh  Trumpets. 


1.     THE  LITTLE  BOOK. 
Rev.  10:1-11. 


"And  I  saw  another  'MIGHTY  ANGEL*  come  down  from 
Heaven,  clothed  with  a  cloud:  and  a  Rainbow  was  upon  His  head, 
and  His  face  was  as  it  were  the  Sun,  and  His  feet  as  Pillars  of 
Fire:  and  He  had  in  His  hand  a  ♦LITTLE  BOOK'  open:  and 
He  set  His  right  foot  on  the  SEA,  and  His  left  foot  on  the 
EARTH,  and  cried  with  a  loud  voice,  as  when  a  lion  roareth:  and 
when  He  had  cried  'SEVEN  THUNDERS'  uttered  their  voices. 
And  when  the  'SEVEN  THUNDERS'  had  uttered  their  voices, 
I  was  about  to  write:  and  I  heard  a  voice  from  Heaven  saying 
unto  me,  Seal  up  those  things  which  the  SEVEN  THUNDERS 
uttered,  and  write  them  not.  And  the  'ANGEL*  which  I  saw 
stand  upon  the  sea  and  upon  the  earth  lifted  up  His  hand  to 
Heaven,  and  swear  by  Him  that  LIVETH  FOREVER  AND 
EVER,  who  created  heaven,  and  the  things  that  therein  are,  and 
the  earth,  and  the  things  that  therein  are,  and  the  sea,  and  the 
things  which  are  therein,  that  there  should  be  TIME  NO 
LONGER:  but  in  the  days  of  the  voice  of  the  'SEVENTH 
ANGEL,'  when  he  shall  begin  to  sound,  the  'MYSTERY  OF 
GOD*  SHOULD  BE  FINISHED,  as  He  hath  declared  to  His 
servants  the  Prophets.  And  the  voice  which  I  heard  from  Heaven 
spake  unto  me  again,  and  said.  Go  and  take  the  'LITTLE  BOOK* 
•which  is  open  in  the  hand  of  the  'ANGEL'  which  standeth  upon 
the  sea  and  upon  the  earth.  And  I  went  unto  the  'ANGEL,*  and 
said  unto  him,  Give  me  the  'LITTLE  BOOK.'  And  he  said  unto 
me.  Take  it,  and  eat  it  up;  and  it  shall  make  thy  belly  bitter,  but 
it  shall  be  in  thy  mouth  sweet  as  honey.  And  I  took  the  'LIT- 
TLE BOOK'  out  of  the  'ANGEL'S'  hand,  and  ate  it  up;  and  it 
•was  in  my  mouth  sweet  as  honey;  and  as  soon  as  I  had  eaten  it, 
my  belly  was  bitter.  And  He  said  unto  me,  Thou  must  prophesy 
again  before  many  peoples,  and  nations,  and  tongues,  and  kings." 


THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER. 


81 


Who  this  "MIGHTY  ANGEL"  is  we  do  not  know  unless  he 
be  Christ  Himself.  In  the  Old  Testament  the  Son  of  God  was 
called  the  "ANGEL  OF  THE  LORD"  (Ex.  3:2-18),  and  as  we  are 
now  in  that  part  of  the  Book  of  Revelation  that  deals  mainly  with 
Israel  it  is  nothing  less  than  what  we  should  expect  to  hear,  Christ 
spoken  of  as  a  "MIGHTY  ANGEL."  Then  the  description  of  this 
"MIGHTY  ANGEL"  seems  to  point  to  the  same  Person  that  John 
saw  standing  amid  the  "Lampstands"  in  chapter  1 :  12-16,  or  Christ 
Himself.  The  "ANGEL"  was  clothed  in  a  CLOUD,  there  was  a 
RAINBOW  upon  His  head,  His  face  was  as  it  were  the  SUN,  and 
His  feet  as  PILLARS  OF  FIRE.  No  mere  angel  was  ever  before 
or  since  described  in  the  Scriptures  as  appearing  like  that.  Then 
He  is  described  as  crying  with  a  loud  voice,  as  a  lion  roareth,  and 
Christ  is  spoken  of  in  this  Book  (Rev.  5:5)  as  "THE  LION  OF 
THE  TRIBE  OF  JUDAH";  and  in  the  chapter  that  follows  this 
the  same  "MIGHTY  ANGEL"  speaks  of  the  "Two  Witnesses,"  as 
"MY  WITNESSES,"  which  is  further  indisputable  evidence  that 
this  "MIGHTY  ANGEL"  is  no  other  than  Christ  Himself.  This 
interpretation  makes  clear  what  follows.  For  when  this  "MIGHTY 
ANGEL"  places  His  right  foot  upon  the  sea,  and  His  left  foot  on 
the  earth,  and  swears  that  there  shall  be  "TIME  NO  LONGER,"  or 
"NO  LONGER  DELAY"  (margin),  it  is  Christ  taking  formal  pos- 
session of  the  Earth  and  Sea,  and  declaring  that  there  shall  be  no 
longer  delay  in  dispossessing  the  false  claimant  Satan. 

When  the  "MIGHTY  ANGEL"  cried  with  a  loud  voice,  John 
heard  "SEVEN  THUNDERS"  utter  their  voices.  These  "THUN- 
DERS" spoke,  for  John  heard  what  they  said,  and  as  he  had  been 
commanded  to  write  what  he  should  see  and  hear,  he  proceeded  to 
write  what  the  "voices"  of  the  "SEVEN  THUNDERS"  uttered,  but 
he  was  told  to  "seal  up  those  things  which  the  'SEVEN  THUN- 
DERS' uttered,  and  write  them  not."  What  they  said  has  never  as 
yet  been  revealed,  but  doubtless  will  be  when  the  time  comes  to  make 
the  revelation. 

John  was  then  told  to— "Go,  take  the  'LITTLE  BOOK'  which  is 
open  in  the  hand  of  the  'ANGEL'  which  standeth  upon  the  sea  and 
upon  the  earth."  John  was  at  this  time  back  again  on  the  earth. 
And  when  John  took  the  "LITTLE  BOOK,"  the  "ANGEL"  said 
to  him — "Take,  and  eat  it  up;  and  it  shall  make  thy  belly  bitter,  and 
it  shall  be  in  thy  mouth  sweet  as  honey."  And  when  John  had  eaten 
the  "BOOK"  it  was  as  the  "ANGEL"  had  said,  sweet  to  his  mouth 
and  bitter  to  his  stomach. 

What  was  this  "LITTLE  BOOK"?  Some  claim  that  it  was 
the  "SEVEN  SEALED  BOOK,"  now  open,  and  therefore  the 
"TITLE  DEED"  to  the  Earth,  and  that  the  "MIGHTY  ANGEL" 
held  it  in  His  hand,  as  He  stood  with  one  foot  on  the  sea  and  one 
foot  on  the  earth,  as  His  authority  for  claiming  possession.  But 
the  "ANGEL"  does  not  make  that  use  of  it,  and  if  it  were  His 
"TITLE  DEED"  to  the  Earth  it  seems  a  strange  procedure  for  Him 
lo  give  it  to  John  to  eat.  Then  it  is  described  as  a  "LITTLE 
BOOK,"  as  if  its  contents  were  small.  In  that  respect  it  stands  in 
marked    contrast    with    the    "SEVEN    SEALED    BOOK"    whose 


82        THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER. 

numerous  "Seals"  and  the  time  taken  to  break  them,  imply  that  it 
was  of  considerable  size.  Then  the  effect  upon  John  of  the  eating  of 
the  "LITTLE  BOOK"  seems  to  indicate  that  it  was  more  than  a 
"Title  Deed."  For  it  contained  matter  that  when  John  first  ate  it 
(glanced  over  it)  was  sweet  as  honey  to  his  mouth,  but  when  he  had 
thoroughly  digested  its  contents  was  bitter  to  his  belly.  In  other 
words  the  "LITTLE  BOOK"  contained  matter  connected  with  John's 
work  as  a  Prophet,  for  the  "ANGEL"  immediately  said  to  him — 
"Thou  must  prophecy  again  before  many  peoples,  and  nations,  and 
tongues,  and  kings,"  which  for  ought  we  know  John  did. 

This  "LITTLE  BOOK,"  here  open,  is  probably  the  "BOOK" 
that  Daniel  was  told  to  "SEAL  UP."  Dan.  12 : 4,  9.  That  "Book" 
contained  things  that  were  not  to  be  revealed  until  the  "TIME  OF 
THE  END."  Not  the  "End  Of  Time,"  but  the  "End"  of  the 
"TIMES  OF  THE  GENTILES,"  which  synchronizes  with  the  last 
half  of  Daniel's  "SEVENTIETH  WEEK,"  and  therefore  with 
"THE  GREAT  TRIBULATION  PERIOD."  If  this  supposition 
be  true,  then  the  "LITTLE  BOOK"  was  a  foreview  of  the  things 
that  are  to  befall  Daniel's  People  in  the  last  half  of  Daniel's  "SEV- 
ENTIETH WEEK."  The  effect  on  John  of  reading  the  "LITTLE 
BOOK"  seems  to  confirm  this  view,  for  as  he  read  of  the  deliver- 
ances that  were  to  come  to  his  people,  and  of  the  final  victory  of  the 
Lamb,  and  the  setting  up  of  "The  Kingdom,"  the  "Book"  was  as 
"sweet  as  honey"  to  his  taste,  but  when  he  meditated  upon  the 
awful  sufferings  that  would  come  upon  the  world,  and  upon  the 
Jews,  under  the  reign  of  the  "BEAST"  (Antichrist),  and  during  the 
pouring  out  of  the  "VIALS,"  it  was  bitterness  to  his  soul. 

THE  FINISHED  MYSTERY. 

When  the  "SEVENTH  TRUMPET  ANGEL"  shall  begin  to 
sound  the  "MYSTERY  OF  GOD"  shall  be  finished.  This  is  not 
the  "Mystery  of  the  Church"  for  that  was  finished  by  the  taking  out 
of  the  Church  in  chapter  four.  That  "Mystery"  was  unknown  to 
the  Prophets.  The  "MYSTERY  OF  GOD"  is  the  "Mystery"  of 
why  God  permitted  Satan  to  cause  the  "Fall  of  Man"  and  thus  bring 
sin,  and  misery,  and  death  into  the  world.  To  the  Old  Testament 
Prophets  God  revealed  the  fact  that  in  His  own  good  time  He  would 
make  clear  this  "MYSTERY,"  and  when  the  "SEVENTH  TRUM- 
PET" (that  includes  all  that  happens  from  chapter  11:15)  sounds, 
the  "MYSTERY  OF  GOD"  will  be  finished,  for  then  the  "MYS- 
TERY of  INIQUITY"  (Antichrist,  2.  Thess.  2:6-10)  will  be  re- 
vealed, in  whom  Satan  will  incarnate  himself  after  he  is  cast  out  of 
Heaven,  and  in  his  destruction,  and  the  "Binding  of  Satan,"  and  the 
setting  up  of  the  "Millennial  Kingdom"  of  Christ,  shall  be  fulfilled 
the  promises  to  the  Prophets,  that  peace  and  righteousness  shall 
reign  on  the  earth.  And  when,  as  the  result  of  the  "Renovation  of 
the  Earth  by  Fire,"  the  redeemed  human  race  shall  take  up  its  abode 
upon  a  redeemed  and  restored  earth,  and  sin  and  rebellion  shall  for- 
ever be  destroyed,  the  "MYSTERY  OF  GOD,"  or  why  sin  was  per- 
mitted to  wreck  this  world,  will  be  finished. 


THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER. 

2.     THE  TWO  WITNESSES. 

Rev.  11:1-14. 

"And  there  was  given  me  a  reed  like  unto  a  rod:  and  the 
•ANGEL'  stood,  saying,  Rise  and  measure  the  'TEMPLE  OF 
GOD,'  and  the  'ALTAR,'  and  them  that  worship  therein.  But 
the  'COURT'  which  is  without  the  TEMPLE  leave  out;  and 
measure  it  not;  for  it  is  given  unto  the  GENTILES:  and  the  Holy 
City  shall  they  tread  under  foot  FORTY  AND  TWO  MONTHS. 
And  I  will  give  power  unto  MY  'TWO  WITNESSES,'  and  they 
shall  prophesy  a  THOUSAND  TWO  HUNDRED  AND 
THREE-SCORE  DAYS,  clothed  in  sackcloth.  These  are  the 
'TWO  OLIVE  TREES'  and  the  'TWO  CANDLESTICKS' 
standing  before  the  God  of  the  earth.  And  if  any  man  will  hurt 
them,  fire  proceedeth  out  of  their  mouth,  and  devoureth  their 
enemies:  and  if  any  man  will  hurt  them,  he  must  in  this  man- 
ner be  killed.  These  have  power  to  SHUT  HEAVEN,  that  it 
rain  not  in  the  days  of  their  prophecy:  and  have  power  over 
waters  to  TURN  THEM  TO  BLOOD,  and  to  smite  the  earth 
with  ALL  PLAGUES,  as  often  as  they  will.  And  when  they 
shall  have  finished  their  testimony,  the  BEAST  THAT 
ASCENDETH  OUT  OF  THE  'BOTTOMLESSS  PIT'  shall  make 
war  against  them,  and  shall  overcome  them,  and  kill  them.  And 
their  dead  bodies  shall  lie  in  the  street  of  the  'GREAT  CITY,' 
v/hich  spiritually  is  called  SODOM  and  EGYPT,  where  also 
our  Lord  WAS  CRUCIFIED.  And  they  of  the  people  and 
kindreds  and  tongues  and  nations  shall  see  their  dead  bodies 
THREE  DAYS  AND  A  HALF,  and  shall  not  suffer  their  dead 
bodies  to  be  put  in  graves.  And  they  that  dwell  upon  the  earth 
shall  rejoice  over  them,  and  make  merry,  and  shall  send  gifts  one 
to  another;  because  these  TWO  PROPHETS  tormented  them 
that  dwelt  on  the  earth.  And  after  three  days  and  a  half  the 
SPIRIT  OF  LIFE  from  God  entered  into  them,  and  they  stood 
upon  their  feet;  and  great  fear  fell  upon  them  which  saw  them. 
And  they  heard  a  great  voice  from  Heaven  saying  unto  them 
'COME  UP  HITHER,'  and  they  ascended  up  to  Heaven  in  a 
cloud;  and  their  enemies  beheld  them.  And  the  same  hour  was 
there  a  GREAT  EARTHQUAKE,  and  the  tenth  part  of  the  City 
fell,  and  in  the  earthquake  were  slain  of  men  seven  thousand:  and 
the  remnant  were  aflfrighted.  and  gave  glory  to  the  God  of 
Heaven." 

The  "ANGEL"  that  told  John  to  rise  and  measure  the  TEM- 
PLE was  the  same  "MIGHTY  ANGEL"  that  handed  him  the  "LIT- 
TLE BOOK"  to  eat.  And  as  they  were  both  still  on  the  earth,  the 
"TEMPLE"  that  John  was  told  to  measure  was  the  Temple  at 
Jerusalem.  Not  the  Temple  of  Herod,  for  that  had  been  destroyed 
over  25  years  before  by  Titus',  in  A.  D.  70.  This  then  must  be  a 
future  temple  that  is  to  be  built  at  Jerusalem.  It  is  clear  that  there 
will  be  a  Temple  at  Jerusalem  during  the  reign  of  Antichrist,  for  he 
shall  sit  in  it,  and  proclaim  himself  GOD.  2.  Thess.  2 :  3-4.  And 
he  shall  cause  the  "ABOMINATION  OF  DESOLATION"  spoken 
of  by  Daniel  the  Prophet  (Dan.  9:27),  probably  the  "IMAGE  OF 
THE  BEAST,"  to  be  set  up  in  the  "HOLY  PLACE."  Matt.  24:  15. 
This  will  not  be  the  Millennial  Temple  described  by  Ezekiel  (Ez. 
4:1;  42:20),  for  that  will  be  built  at  Shiloh,  in  the  midst  of  the 
Holy  Oblation  (Ez.  48:8,  21),  and  not  until  after  the  physical 
changes  that  will  take  place  at  the  return  of  Christ  (Zech.  14:4) 
shall  have  changed  the  surface  of  the  Land  of  Palestine.     The  Tera- 


84  THE  THINGS   WHICH   THOU   HAST   SEEN. 

pie  that  the  Jews  will  build  on  their  return  to  Jerusalem  will  prob- 
ably be  destroyed  by  the  Earthquake  that  destroys  the  tenth  part 
of  the  City,  for  that  Earthquake  will  synchronize  with  the  "Great 
Earthquake"  that  shall  occur  at  the  breaking  of  the  "Seventh  Seal," 
the  sounding  of  the  "Seventh  Trumpet,"  and  the  pouring  out  of  the 
"Seventh  Vial."    Rev.  8:5,  11 :  19,  16:  18. 

John  was  told  to  measure  only  the  Temple  proper,  and  to  leave 
out  the  "Court"  that  surrounded  it.  The  Temple  of  Herod  had  four 
Courts:  the  Court  of  the  Priests,  the  Court  of  Israel,  the  Court  of 
the  Women,  and  the  Court  of  the  Gentiles.  The  Tabernacle  had  but 
one  Court;  while  Solomon's  Temple  had  two,  the  Court  of  the 
Priests,  and  the  Court  of  the  Gentiles.  As  the  "Court"  of  this  new 
Temple,  as  well  as  the  Holy  City  (Jerusalem),  is  to  be  trodden  under 
foot  of  the  Gentiles  for  42  months,  or  3>4  years,  this  period  must 
refer  to  the  last  half  of  the  "Seventieth  Week,"  after  Antichrist 
breaks  his  "Covenant"  with  the  Jews,  and  desecrates  the  Temple, 
for  Jerusalem  must  be  trodden  down  of  the  Gentiles  until  the  "Times 
of  the  Gentiles"  is  fulfilled  (Luke  21:24),  and  that  will  not  end 
until  the  Battle  of  Armageddon. 

After  the  "MIGHTY  ANGEL"  had  given  John  instructions  as 
to  measuring  the  Temple,  He  said — "And  I  will  give  power  unto 
MY  'TWO  WITNESSES,'  and  they  shall  prophesy  a  'thousand 
two  himdred  and  threescore  days'."  As  a  "thousand  two  hundred  and 
threescore  days"  are  equal  to  42  months  of  30  days  each,  or  to  3^ 
years,  then  the  time  when  these  "TWO  WITNESSES"  are  to 
prophesy  must  correspond  with  the  last  half  of  the  "Week,"  or  the 
time  of  THE  GREAT  TRIBULATION. 

Who  are  these  "TWO  WITNESSES"?  They  are  men:  not 
systems,  or  churches,  or  a  body  of  witnesses,  for  they  prophesy  and 
are  clothed  in  sackcloth,  neither  of  which  can  be  said  of  other  than 
persons,  and  there  are  TWO  of  them.  It  is  very  easy  to  identify 
them.  They  have  power  to  shut  heaven  that  it  rain  not  in  the  DAYS 
OF  THEIR  PROPHECY.  This  can  refer  to  no  other  than  Elijah, 
who  had  power  in  the  days  of  King  Ahab  to  shut  up  the  heavens  for 
the  space  of  three  years  and  six  months  (1.  Kings  17:1.  Luke  4:25. 
James  5:17),  and  this  is  the  same  length  of  time,  42  months,  or 
1260  days,  or  3>^  years,  that  these  "TWO  WITNESSES"  are  to 
prophesy.  Then  we  know  that  Elijah  was  translated,  and  did  not 
see  death,  that  he  might  come  back  before  "THE  GREAT  AND 
DREADFUL  DAY  OF  THE  LORD"  for  the  purpose  of  "turning 
the  heart  of  the  children  to  their  fathers,"  and  this  is  the  purpose  of 
the  prophesying  of  these  "TWO  WITNESSES."  Mai.  4:5-6.  It 
is  clear  from  the  time  that  the  Prophet  Malachi  said  that  Elijah 
would  come  again,  JUST  BEFORE  "The  Great  And  Dreadful  Day 
Of  The  Lord,"  that  this  prophecy  was  not  fulfilled  in  John  the  Bap- 
tist. He  announced  the  "First  Coming"  of  Christ,  but  no  "Great 
And  Dreadful  Day  Of  The  Lord"  followed.  That  event  is  yet  future, 
and  follows  the  testimony  of  these  "TWO  WITNESSES." 

When  the  Jews  sent  Priests  and  Levites  from  Jerusalem  to 
John  to  ask  him""Who  Art  Thou?"  he  confessed— "I  AM  NOT  THE 
CHRIST."    Andthey  asked  him,  "What  then?    Art  thou  ELIJAH?** 


THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER.         85 

And  he  said— "I  AM  NOT."  It  is  clear  from  John's  answers  to  these 
questions  that  he  was  NOT  ELIJAH.  When  Gabriel  announced 
to  Zacharias  the  birth  of  John  the  Baptist,  he  said,  he  shall  go  before 
Him  (Christ)  in  the  "SPIRIT  AND  POWER"  of  Elijah.  That  is, 
he  will  not  be  Elijah,  but  shall  be  like  him  in  spirit  and  power! 
When  John  from  his  prison  cell  sent  messengfers  to  Jesus  to  ask 
Him  if  He  were  the  Christ,  after  Christ  had  dismissed  those  messen- 
gers He  said  to  the  multitude  of  John,  "IF  YE  WILL  RECEIVE 
'IT/  THIS  IS  ELIJAH  WHICH  WAS  FOR  TO  COME."  Matt. 
11:1-14.  Jesus  here  simply  affirms  that  John  was  ELIJAH  if  m^n 
would  RECEIVE  "IT."  Not  receive  "HIM"  (John),  but  receive 
"IT."  What  did  Jesus  mean  by  "IT"?  The  context  shows  that 
Jesus  was  talking  about  the  "KINGDOM"  (Verses  11  and  12),  and 
if  they  had  received  "THE  KINGDOM"  that  John  announced  was 
at  hand,  then  John,  instead  of  being  John,  would  have  been  ELIJAH 
come  back,  but  because  God  foresaw  that  the  Jews  would  not  re- 
ceive the  KINGDOM,  He  could  not  send  ELIJAH  at  that  time,  so 
He  had  to  send  a  substitute  with  the  "spirit"  and  "power"  of  Elijah 
in  his  place,  so  He  sent  John  the  Baptist. 

But  you  say,  did  not  Jesus  say  to  the  Disciples  when  they  were 
coming  down  from  the  Mt.  of  Transfiguration,  where  they  had  seen 
Elijah — "Elias  truly  shall  first  come,  and  restore  all  things.  But  I 
say  unto  you  that  ELIAS  IS  COME  ALREADY,  and  they  knew 
him  not,  but  have  done  unto  him  whatsoever  they  listed.  Then  the 
Disciples  understood  that  He  spake  unto  them  of  JOHN  THE  BAP- 
TIST"? Matt.  17:11-13.  Now  whatever  this  may  mean,  it  cannot 
contradict  John's  own  declaration  that  he  WAS  NOT  ELIJAH,  or 
Christ's  statement  that  if  God  had  foreseen  that  the  Jews  would 
have  received  the  Kingdom,  He  would  have  sent  ELIJAH  instead 
of  John.  And  Christ's  statement  in  the  above  reference,  that  Elijah's 
purpose  in  coming  is  to  "RESTORE  ALL  THINGS,"  which  John 
did  not  do,  and  Malachi's  declaration  that  Elijah  would  not  come 
until  just  before  the  'GREAT  AND  DREADFUL  DAY  OF  THE 
LORD,'  makes  it  clear  that  John  the  Baptist  was  not  Elijah,  and 
that  Elijah  is  yet  to  come. 

It  is  clear  then  that  one  of  the  "TWO  WITNESSES"  will  be 
Elijah,  but  who  will  be  the  other?  Many  claim  that  Moses  will  be 
the  second  Witness,  while  some  say  he  will  be  Enoch,  because  they 
say  Moses  being  a  resurrected  person  cannot  die  again,  and  the 
"Two  Witnesses"  are  both  to  die.  They  claim  that  both  Enoch  and 
Elijah  were  caught  up  in  their  bodies,  without  dying,  that  they 
might  come  back  again  in  their  bodies  and  die.  There  is  no  scrip- 
tural ground  for  declaring  that  Moses  cannot  die  again.  Lazarus 
was  raised  from  the  dead  and  he  died  again,  and  the  "Wicked  Dead" 
shall  be  raised  from  the  dead,  and  after  Judgment  at  the  "Great  White 
Throne,"  they  shall  be  sentenced  to  die  again,  which  is  the  "SEC- 
OND DEATH."     Rev.  20:12-15. 

It  is  said  of  these  "TWO  WITNESSES"  that  they  have  power— 

1.  "To  SHUT  HEAVEN,  that  it  RAIN  NOT  in  the  days  of 
their  prophecy." 


86        THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER. 

2.  "And  have  power  over  WATERS  to  TURN  THEM  TO 
BLOOD,  and  to  smite  the  earth  with  ALL  PLAGUES,  as  often  as 
they  will." 

Now  we  know  that  Moses  had  power  to  turn  water  into  BLOOD, 
and  to  smite  the  earth  with  PLAGUES,  but  we  are  not  told  that 
Enoch  had  such  power. 

If  we  study  carefully  what  shall  happen  during  the  period  the 
"TWO  WITNESSES"  shall  testify,  which  as  we  have  seen  will  be 
the  last  half  of  the  "Week,"  or  33^  years,  we  shall  see  that  the 
"TV\^0  WITNESSES"  can  be  no  other  than  MOSES  and  ELIJAH. 
It  is  probable  that  Elijah  will  shut  up  the  heavens  that  there  shall 
be  no  rain,  during  the  3^^  years  of  their  witnessing,  for  we  read  that 
there  is  to  be  a  "FIRE  TEST"  such  as  Elijah  appointed  on  Mt. 
Carmel  in  the  days  of  King  Ahab  (1.  Kings  18:  17-40),  and  the  con- 
test will  be  between  Elijah  and  the  "FALSE  PROPHET,"  and  that 
the  "FALSE  PROPHET"  shall  have  power  to  do  what  the  Priests 
of  Baal  could  not  do,  bring  FIRE  FROM  HEAVEN.  Rev.  13 :  13. 
The  crucial  question  on  Mt.  Carmel  was,  who  is  GrOD,  JEHOVAH 
or  BAAL?  In  the  days  of  Antichrist  it  will  be,  who  is  GOD, 
JEHOVAH  or  ANTICHRIST?  The  test  will  be  the  power  to  bring 
down  FIRE  FROM  HEAVEN.  As  the  "False  Prophet"  will  imi- 
tate the  power  of  Elijah  and  bring  down  FIRE  FROM  HEAVEN, 
the  test  will  not  be  decisive.  The  true  Israel  of  God  however  will 
acknowledge  the  claim  of  Jehovah,  while  the  followers  of  "The 
Beast"  will  continue  to  believe  in  him.  But  Elijah  shall  not  be  as 
fortunate  as  he  was  in  the  days  of  Ahab,  for  then  he  escaped  the 
vengeance  of  Jezebel,  but  he  will  not  be  able  to  escape  the  vengeance 
of  Antichrist  who  will  see  to  it  that  both  he  and  Moses  arc  slain. 

As  the  Plagues  that  are  to  accompany  the  pouring  out  of  the 
"Vials,"  are  four  of  them  similar  to  the  "Plagues  of  Egypt,"  who 
more  likely  to  bring  them  to  pass  than  Moses?  The  evidence 
seems  conclusive  that  the  "TWO  WITNESSES"  will  be  MOSES 
and  ELIJAH. 

In  passing  it  is  worth  noting  the  "TITLE"  of  these  two  men. 
The  "MIGHTY  ANGEL"  (Christ)  calls  them  My  "TWO  WIT- 
NESSES." This  implies  that  "WITNESSING"  was  their  business. 
And  when  we  recall  their  witnessiag  on  the  Mt.  of  Transiigfuration 
(Matt.  17:3),  and  that  it  was  TWO  MEN  that  witnessed  to  the 
women  at  the  Tomb  that  Jesus  had  risen  (Luke  24:4-7),  and  that 
it  was  TWO  MEN  who  stood  by  and  witnessed  to  the  Disciples  as 
Jesus  ascended  into  Heaven  (Acts  1:10-11),  and  that  in  all  three 
incidents  the  MEN  were  clothed  in  "shining  garments,"  it  seems 
clear  that  Moses  was  resurrected  and  Elijah  translated  for  the  ex- 
press office  of  "WITNESSES." 

These  "TWO  WITNESSES"  are  called  the  "TWO  OLIVE 
TREES"  and  the  "TWO  CANDLESTICKS"  which  stand  before 
the  God  of  the  earth.  For  an  explanation  of  this  symbol  we  must 
turn  back  to  the  Old  Testament.  The  Prophet  Zechariah  saw  in  a 
vision  a  "GOLDEN  CANDLESTICK,"  with  a  bowl  upon  the  top 
of  it,  and  the  seven  lamps  thereon,  and  seven  pipes  to  the  seven 
lamps ;  and  TWO  OLIVE  TREES  by  it,  one  upon  the  right  side  of 
the  bowl,  and  the  other  upon  the  left  side  thereof.     And  he  turned 


THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER.        87 

to  the  angel  that  talked  with  him  and  said  "What  are  these  'TWO 
OLIVE  TREES'  upon  the  right  side  of  the  CANDLESTICK  and 
upon  the  left  side  thereof?"  And  he  said,  "These  are  the  'TWO 
ANOINTED  ONES,'  that  stand  by  the  Lord  of  the  whole  earth." 
Zech.  4:  1-14.  These  "TWO  ANOINTED  ONES"  were  Zerubbabel 
the  Governor,  and  Joshua  the  High  Priest.  Haggai  1 :  1,  14.  Zech. 
3:  1 ;  4:  6.  They  had  been  anointed  by  the  Holy  Spirit  to  rebuild  and 
restore  Jerusalem  and  the  Temple  after  the  Babylonian  Captivity, 
against  which  Satan  was  raising  up  much  opposition.  Zech.  3:1-7. 
What  more  appropriate  type  could  have  been  used  than  this?  Zerub- 
babel and  Joshua  are  types  of  the  "TWO  WITNESSES"  whose 
work  it  will  be  to  proclaim  that  the  time  has  come  to  rebuild  Jeru- 
salem and  re-establish  the  Temple  worship,  for  the  "KINGDOM  OF 
HEAVEN"  is  at  hand.  And  they  will  have  to  do  it  in  the  face  of  the 
opposition  of  Satan,  who  at  that  time  will  have  incarnated  himself  in 
the  Antichrist.  How  beautifully  this  illustrates  the  fact  that  every 
Type  in  the  Scriptures  has  its  Anti-Type,  and  that  the  Old  Testa- 
ment infolds  and  unfolds  the  New  Testament,  and  that  until  the  Anti- 
Type  appears  the  plan  and  purpose  of  God  remains  unfulfilled  and 
incomplete. 

These  "TWO  WITNESSES"  are  to  prophecy  for  1260  days,  or 
3y2  years,  and  for  that  length  of  time  they  are  immune  from  death. 
For  if  any  man  attempt  to  hurt  them,  "fire  will  proceed  out  of  their 
mouths  and  devour  their  enemies."  But  when  they  have  "finished 
their  testimony,"  they  shall  be  overcome  by  "THE  BEAST"  (Anti- 
christ), who  will  make  war  against  them,  and  shall  kill  them,  and 
their  dead  bodies  shall  lie  in  the  streets  of  Jerusalem,  which  is  spirit- 
ually called  Sodom  and  Egypt  at  that  time,  because  the  character  of 
its  inhabitants  will  resemble  the  character  of  the  inhabitants  of 
Sodom  in  the  days  of  Lot,  and  the  conduct  of  Israel  in  Egypt  (Ezek. 
23:  3-4,  8,  19),  for  the  space  of  "three  days  and  a  half,"  and  the  peo- 
ple of  all  nationalities  shall  not  suffer  their  dead  bodies  to  be  buried, 
and  they  shall  rejoice  over  them,  and  make  merry,  and  shall  send 
gifts  one  to  another,  because  these  "TWO  WITNESSES"  who  tor- 
mented them  by  their  testimony  and  their  plagues  are  dead.  How 
foolish  men  are.  They  think  that  when  they  kill  God's  Prophets 
they  have  destroyed  His  law,  and  cannot  be  punished. 

But  the  people's  rejoicing  will  be  short-lived,  for  at  the  end  of 
the  3^  days  the  "SPIRIT  OF  LIFE"  will  re-enter  the  bodies  of  the 
"TWO  WITNESSES,"  and  they  shall  stand  upon  their  feet,  and 
great  fear  shall  be  upon  their  enemies,  and  a  voice  from  Heaven  will 
be  heard  saying— "COME  UP  HITHER,"  and  they  shall  ascend  up 
to  Heaven  in  a  cloud  as  Christ  Himself  ascended,  and  their  enemies 
shall  witness  their  ascent.  They  are  first  resurrected  and  then  trans- 
lated. The  same  hour  of  their  ascension  there  will  be  a  "Great  Earth- 
quake" that  will  destroy  a  tenth  part  of  the  city  of  Jerusalem  and 
7000  of  its  inhabitants,  and  the  remainder  of  its  inhabitants  will  turn 
to  God  from  fright.  But  this  repentance  will  be  short-lived,  like  that 
of  Pharoah's. 

It  must  not  be  supposed  that  because  this  description  of  the 
"Two  Witnesses"  is  given  to  John  in  the  "INTERVAL"  between  the 
"Sixth"  and  "Seventh"  Trumpets,  that  the  "Two  Witnesses"  testify 


88        THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER. 

only  during  that  "INTERVAL."  The  time  is  too  short,  for  they 
testify  for  1260  days,  or  42  months.  Their  witnessing  was  still  future 
when  John  was  told  about  them,  for  the  "MIGHTY  ANGEL"  said  to 
John — "I  WILL  give,"  showing  that  the  "Two  Witnesses:"  had  not 
as  yet  appeared,  for  John  did  not  see  them,  he  simply  recorded  what 
the  "MIGHTY  ANGEL"  told  him  about  them.  As  we  have  seen, 
the  period  of  their  witnessing  is  during  the  "last  half"  of  the  Week, 
and  therefore  they  do  not  appear  until  the  "Middle"  of  the  Week. 

"The  'SECOND  WOE'  is  past:  and,  behold,  the  'THIRD  WOE* 
Cometh  quickly." 

SEVENTH  TRUMPET. 

THIRD  WOE. 
(Covers  The  Rest  Of  The  Week.) 

Rev.  11:  15-19. 
"And    the   'SEVENTH    ANGEL'    sounded:    and    there    were 
great  voices   in    Heaven,   saying,   THE   KINGDOMS   OF   THIS 
WORLD  ARE  BECOME  THE  KINGDOMS  OF  OUR  LORD, 
AND    OF    HIS    CHRIST;    AND    HE    SHALL    REIGN    FOR 
EVER  AND  EVER.     And   the  four  aiwl  Twenty   Elders,   which 
sat   before    God   on    their   seats,   fell    upon    their   faces,    and   wor- 
shiped   God,    saying,    We    give    Thee    thanks,    O    Lord    God    Al- 
mighty, which  art,  and  wast,  and  art  to  come;  because  Thou  hast 
taken    to    Thee    Thy    great    power,   and    hast    reigned.      And    the 
nations   were   angry,   and    Thy    wrath    is    come,    and    the    time   of 
the  dead,  that  they   should  be  judged,   and  that  Thou  shouldest 
give  reward  unto  Thy  Servants  the  Prophets,  and  to  the  Saints, 
and   them   that   fear  Thy   Name,   small   and   great;   and   shouldest 
destroy  them  which   destroy  the   earth.     And   the  TEMPLE   OF 
GOD  was  opened  IN  HEAVEN,  and  there  was  seen  in  His  Tem- 
ple the  'Ark  of  His  Testament':  and  there  were  LIGHTNINGS, 
and  VOICES,   and   THUNDERINGS   and   an   EARTHQUAKE, 
and  GREAT  HAIL." 
The  sounding  of  the  "SEVENTH  TRUMPET"  includes  all  that 
happens  down  to  chapter  20:3.     When  it  sounded  John  heard  "Grreat 
Voices"  in  Heaven  saying— "THE  KINGDOMS  OF  THIS  WORLD 
ARE  BECOME  THE  KINGDOMS  OF  OUR  LORD,  AND  OF  HIS 
CHRIST;  AND  HE  SHALL  REIGN  FOR  EVER  AND  EVER." 
This  is  the  announcement  that  the  time  had  comiC  for  Christ  to  take 
"THE  KINGDOM,"  though  "The  Kingdom."  does  not  fully   come 
into   His   possession   for  3^2   years.     The   whole  of   this   passage   is 
anticipative,  for  the  "sayings"  of  the  Four  and  Twenty  Elders  look 
forward   to   the    Resurrections   and  Judgments  of   chapter  20.     The 
scene  is  located  in  Heaven.    For  it  is  there  that  John  hears  the  Trum- 
pet  sound,   and   sees   the   "Temple   of   God"   opened,   and   hears   the 
"voices"  and  "thunderings"  that  accompany  the  devastation  of  the 
earth  by  "earthquake"  and  "hail."    This  announcement  is  preliminary 
to  the  great  events  that  are  to  follow,  which  will  be  the  most  remark- 
able and  momentous  that  have  ever  happened  on  this  earth. 

The  "THIRD  WOE"  includes  the  "VIALS."  and  all  other  judg- 
ments down  to  chapter  20:  3.  The  "Time  Limit"  of  the  "SEVENTH 
TRUMPET"  is  given  in  chapter  10:7,  and  is  spoken  of  as  "THE 
'DAYS'  "  of  the  "Voice"  of  the  "SEVENTH  ANGEL"  when  he  shall 
BEGIN  TO  SOUND.  Implying  that  the  blast  or  blasts,  of  the 
"SEVENTH  TRUMPET"  shall  be  long  continued,  that  is,  extend 
over  the  whole  of  the  last  half  of  the  "Week." 


THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER.        89 


The  Middle  of  the  Week 


The  Seven  Personages 

1.     THE  SUN-CLOTHED  WOMAN. 

Rev.  12 :  1-2. 


"And  there  appeared  a  'GREAT  WONDER'  in  Heaven;  a 
Woman  CLOTHED  WITH  THE  SUN,  and  the  MOON  UNDER 
HER  FEET,  and  upon  her  head  a  CROWN  OF  TWELVE 
STARS:  and  she  being  with  child  cried,  travailing  in  birth,  and 
pained  to  be  delivered." 

In  the  "Middle  of  the  Week"  two  "Wonders"  will  appear  in 
Heaven,  for  John  is  back  again  in  Heaven.  The  Revised  Version 
calls  them  "SIGNS,"  that  is,  they  are  "SYMBOLS"  of  something, 
and  must  be  thus  interpreted.  The  first  will  be  a  "SUN  CLOTHED 
WOMAN."  Who  does  this  "Sun  Clothed  Woman"  represent?  Some 
would  have  us  believe  that  this  "Woman"  is  the  Virgin  Mary,  others 
that  she  represents  the  Church.     Those  who  say  she  represents  the 


90         THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER. 

Church  claim  that  she  represents  the  visible  or  outward  Church,  and 
her  "Child"  represents'  the  "True  Church"  or  those  who  are  to  be 
"caught  out"  at  the  Rapture.  If  this  be  true,  and  the  "Child"  is  not 
caught  out  until  the  "Middle  of  the  Week,"  then  the  Church  will 
have  to  go  half  way  through  the  "Tribulation."  The  fact  is,  the 
"Woman"  is  neither  the  Virgin  Mary  or  the  Church.  She  is  ISRAEL. 
We  have  only  to  be  reminded  of  "Joseph's  Dream,"  v/here  he  says — 
"Behold,  I  have  dreamed  a  dream  more ;  and,  behold,  the  'SUN*  and 
the  'MOON'  and  the  'ELEVEN  STARS'  made  Obeisance  to  me" 
(Gen.  37:9),  to  see  the  Jewish  character  of  this  "Woman."  Joseph 
was  the  "Twelfth"  star. 

Israel  is  again  and  again  compared  to  a  woman,  and  a  married 
woman,  in  the  Old  Testament.  Isa.  54:  1.  And  in  the  period  of  her 
rejection  she  is  spoken  of  as  a  WIDOW  (Isa.  47  :  7-9.  Luke  18 :  1-8), 
and  a  DIVORCED  Woman  (Isa.  50:1),  and  an  ADULTEROUS 
WIFE  (Jer.  3:1-25,  Hosea  2:1-23)  but  the  Church  is  a  VIRGIN, 
and  an  ESPOUSED  Virgin  at  that.  2.  Cor.  11:2.  Eph.  5:25-27. 
The  "Sun  Clothed  Woman"  is  described  as  being  "WITH  CHILD," 
and  "TRAVAILING  TO  BRING  FORTH."  When  was  the  Church 
in  such  a  condition?  To  be  found  in  such  a  condition  would  unfit  her 
to  be  the  Bride  of  Christ.  Nowhere  in  the  scriptures  is  it  intimated 
that  the  Church  is  ever  to  be  a  Mother.  But  it  is  so  prophesied  of 
Israel.  Speaking  of  the  sevenfold  privilege  of  Israel,  Paul  says — 
"Who  are  Israelites ;  to  whom  pertaineth  the  adoption,  and  the  glory, 
and  the  covenants,  and  the  giving  of  the  law,  and  the  service  of  God, 
and  the  promises,  whose  are  the  fathers,  and  of  whom  AS  CON- 
CERNING THE  FLESH  CHRIST  CAME."  Rom.  9:4-5.  Here 
we  see  that  Christ  was  to  come  from  ISRAEL.  Then  we  know  that 
the  "PROMISED  SEED"  was  to  come  through  ISRAEL,  and  the 
Prophet  Isaiah  looked  forward  to  the  time  when  Israel  could  say — 
"UNTO  US  A  CHILD  IS  BORN  UNTO  US  A  SON  IS  GIVEN.** 
Isa.  9 : 6-7.  Before  the  promised  heir  could  be  born  Israel  had  to  pass 
through  many  sore  afiflictions  and  judgments.  These  were  her  "TRA- 
VAIL TIME."  There  can  be  no  question  but  what  the  "Sun  Clothed 
Woman"  represents  ISRAEL. 

2.     THE  DRAGON. 

Rev.  12:3-4. 

"And  there  appeared  another  'WONDER'  in  Heaven;  and 
behold  a  'GREAT  RED  DRAGON,'  having  SEVEN  HEADS  and 
TEN  HORNS,  and  SEVEN  CROWNS  upon  his  heads.  And  his 
tail  drew  the  THIRD  PART  OF  THE  STARS  OF  HEAVEN, 
and  did  cast  them  to  the  earth:  and  the  DRAGON  stood  before 
the  WOMAN  which  was  ready  to  be  delivered,  for  to  devour  her 
CHILD  as  soon  as  it  was  born." 

The  second  "WONDER"  that  will  appear  in  Heaven  will  be  a 
"GREAT  RED  DRAGON."  We  are  not  left  in  doubt  as  to  who  is 
meant,  for  in  verse  9  he  is  called  that  "OLD  SERPENT,  THE 
DEVIL,"  and  "SATAN."  His  color  is  RED,  the  color  of  blood, 
for  he  was  a  murderer  from  the  beginning.    John  8 :  44. 


THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER.        91 

He  has  "SEVEN  HEADS"  and  "TEN  HORNS,"  and  upon  his 
heads  are  "SEVEN  CROWNS."  These  are  the  emblems  of  the 
universality  of  his  earthly  dominion,  and  typify  the  sevenfold  per- 
fection of  his  power:  for  he  is  the 

PRINCE  OF  THE  "POWERS  OF  THE  AIR." 

And    the 

"PRINCE  OF  THIS  WORLD." 

(Eph.  6:12.     John   12:31,   14:30,   16:11.) 

As  such  Jesus  did  not  dispute  his  claim  when  in  the  Wilderness 
Temptation  he  offered  Him  the  "Kingdoms  of  this  World"  and  the 
glory  of  them.  Luke  4:5-7.  His  "Seven  Heads,"  "Ten  Horns,"  and 
"Crowns,"  associate  him  with  the  "BEAST  OUT  OF  THE  SEA"  of 
the  first  verse  of  the  next  chapter,  the  only  difference  being  that  the 
Dragon's  "Crowns"  are  on  his  "Heads,"  while  those  of  the  Beast 
are  on  his  "Horns,"  and  therefore  differ  in  number.  These  features, 
common  to  both,  reveal  the  fact  that  there  is  some  relation  between 
the  "Dragon"  and  the  "Beast,"  and  that  the  "Beast"  is  an  earthly 
embodiment  or  incarnation  of  the  "DRAGON,"  for  the  "Beast"  does 
not  appear  on  the  earth  until  after  the  "Dragon"  is  cast  out  of 
Heaven.  Though  the  "Antichrist"  exists  from  the  beginning  of  the 
Week,  he  does  not  become  "THE  BEAST"  until  in  the  "Middle  of 
the  Week."  Satan  is  cast  out  of  Heaven  and  incarnates  himself  in 
him.  Then  the  "Antichrist"  breaks  his  "Covenant"  with  Israel,  dese- 
crates the  Temple,  and  becomes  the  "Satanic  Person"  that  rules  dur- 
ing the  last  half  of  the  Week. 

The  "STARS  OF  HEAVEN"  attached  to  his  "tail"  reveal  the 
fact  that  Satan  will  take  with  him  in  his  expulsion  from  Heaven,  a 
third  of  the  Angels,  for  the  Angels  are  spoken  of  as  "Stars"  in  the 
Old  Testament.  Job  38:7.  These  "Angels"  will  be  cast  with  him 
into  the  earth.  They  will  not  be  visible  but  they  will  secretly  sow 
the  seeds  of  rebellion,  and  ultimately  they  will  be  cast  with  Satan 
into  the  "Lake  of  Fire"  which  will  be  prepared  for  them.  Matt. 
25 :  41.  While  we  are  not  told  that  Satan's  "Angels"  are  cast  bound 
with  him  into  the  "Bottomless  Pit,"  yet  the  inference  is  that  they 
are,  for  during  the  Millennium  they  do  not  appear  to  be  present  on 
the  earth. 

John  tells  us  that  the  "Dragon"  stood  before  the  "Sun  Clothed 
Woman"  ready  to  "devour  her  child"  as  soon  as  it  was  born.  It  is 
intensely  interesting  reading  to  trace  in  the  Scriptures  the  story  of 
Satan's  efforts  to  prevent  the  birth  of  the  "Man-Child"  CHRIST,  and 
then  after  His  birth  to  destroy  Him  before  He  could  reach  the  Cross 
and  purchase  man's  redemption.  As  soon  as  Satan  had  accomplished 
the  Fall  of  Adam  and  Eve,  he  found  himself  under  the  curse  of  God, 
and  was  told  that  the  "SEED"  of  the  Woman  should  bruise  his  head. 
Gen.  3:  14-15.  This  aroused  the  enmity  of  Satan  and  he  determined 
to  prevent  the  birth  of  the  promised  "Seed,"  or,  if  that  were  not  pos- 
sible, to  destroy  the  "Seed"  after  birth.  So  as  soon  as  Abel  was  born, 
from  whom  the  promised  "Seed"  was  to  come,  Satan  schemed  for 
his  destruction,  and  finally  got  his  brother  Cain  to  kill  him.  Then 
the  "Sons  of  God"  (Angels)  doubtless  at  Satan's  instigation,  married 


92         THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER. 

the  "Daughters  of  Men"  (Cainitesj,  and  their  "sin,"  and  the  char- 
acter of  their  offspring  moved  God  to  destroy  mankind  from  off  the 
earth.  This  was  what  Satan  planned  for,  and  would  have  been  a 
victory  for  Satan  and  a  defeat  for  God,  so  God  decided  to  spare  the 
race,  and  begin  over  again  with  a  representative  man,  Noah.  But  it 
was  not  long  before  Noah  planted  a  vineyard  and  drank  himself 
drunk  with  the  wine  therefrom,  the  result  the  curse  of  Canaan  the 
Son  of  Ham.  Gen.  9:  18-27.  Then  the  people  began  to  multiply  and 
Satan  filled  their  heart  with  pride  and  presumption  and  they  rose  and 
built  the  "Tower  of  Babel,"  the  result  the  "Confusion  of  Tongues" 
and  the  unity  of  the  race  broken  up.  Gen.  11:  1-9.  Then  the  Lord 
called  Abraham  and  the  fight  narrowed  down  to  his  seed.  Abraham 
was  75  years  old,  and  had  no  children,  and  Sarah  his  wife  was  65 
years  of  age  and  barren.  Gen.  16:1.  Doubtless  Satan  laughed  at 
the  situation  because  of  Sarah's  barrenness,  in  which  probably  he  had 
a  hand,  but  to  show  Satan  that  He  could  work  a  miracle  if  neces- 
sary, to  produce  the  promised  "seed,"  God  waited  until  Sarah  was 
"past  age,"  until  she  was  90  years  old  (Gen.  17:17),  and  then  He 
caused  her  to  conceive  and  bear  the  promised  "seed."  Gen.  18:9-15; 
21 :  1-3*.  When  Isaac  was  about  12  years  of  age  Satan  moved  God  to 
test  Abraham  by  commanding  him  to  ofifer  up  Isaac  as  a  sacrifice 
upon  Mount  Moriah.  It  was  similar  to  the  test  of  Job.  Job  1:6-12; 
2:3-6.  The  plan  for  Isaac's  destruction  failed,  for  when  God  saw 
that  Abraham  was  willing  and  ready  to  slay  his  son.  He  intervened 
and  spared  his  life.  When  Isaac  grew  up  and  married  Rebekah, 
Satan,  to  prevent  her  having  offspring,  caused  her  to  be  barren,  but 
Isaac  prayed  and  God  heard  his  prayer  (Gen.  25:20-21),  and  twins 
were  born.  Then  Satan,  when  they  had  grown  up,  stirred  up  enmity 
between  them  hoping  that  the  tragedy  of  Cain  and  Abel  would  be 
repeated,  and  Jacob,  through  whom  Christ  was  to  come,  would  be 
slain.  When  the  time  came  for  Moses  to  be  born,  Satan  put  it  into 
the  heart  of  Pharaoh  to  order  that  all  male  Hebrew  children  should 
be  destroyed  at  birth,  his'  purpose  being  to  destroy  the  male  line  of 
descent  altogether.  But  his  plan  was  frustrated  by  a  baby's  tear. 
Ex.  2:5-10.  And  so  it  went  on,  until  at  the  death  of  King  Jehosha- 
phat  his  son  Jehoram  slew  all  his  brethren  with  the  sword  (2.  Chron. 
21  :  13),  thus  reducing  the  "seed  royal"  down  to  one  life.  But 
Jehoram  had  children.  Then  the  Arabians  slew  all  his  children  but 
one,  Ahaziah  the  youngest.  2.  Chron.  21:17  (margin).  2.  Chron. 
22:1.  But  Ahaziah  had  children.  These  in  turn  were  slain  by 
Athaliah  his  mother,  doubtless  at  the  instigation  of  Satan.  She 
thought  she  had  slain  them  all,  but  God  interposed  and  rescued  the 
infant  son  at  the  hands  of  his  aunt,  who  hid  him  in  the  Temple 
(2.  Cor.  22:  10-12),  and  for  6  years  all  the  hopes  of  God's  people  as 
to  the  promised  "seed"  rested  on  that  infant's  life.  During  the  Cap- 
ti^■ity  Satan  tried  to  destroy  the  whole  Hebrew  nation  at  the  hands 
Ci  Haman,  but  a  very  little  thing,  a  king's  sleepless  night,  frustrated 
that  plan.     Esther  3:8-15,  6:  1-11.     But  the  story  is  too  long. 

At  last  the  promised  "SEED"  was  bom.  Then  Satan,  failing  to 
prevent  His  birth,  determined  to  destroy  Him  before  He  could  reach 
the  Cross.     To  that  end  he  prompted  Herod,  through  jealousy  and 


THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER.         93 

fear,  to  slay  all  the  male  children  at  Bethlehem  under  2  years  of  age, 
but  Joseph  warned  of  God  in  a  dream,  had  fled  with  the  infant  Christ 
to  Egypt.  When  Christ  entered  on  His  ministry  Satan  met  Him  in 
the  Wilderness  and  suggested  that  He  throw  Himself  from  the  Pin- 
nacle of  the  Temple.  Foiled  in  that  Satan  sought  Christ's  life  by 
getting  His  own  townspeople  to  attempt  to  cast  Him  over  a  preci- 
pice. Luke  4 :  29.  The  two  storms  on  the  Sea  of  Galilee  were  but 
attempts  of  Satan  to  destroy  Christ.  You  cannot  rebuke  a  thing, 
you  can  only  rebuke  a  person,  and  when  Christ  rebuked  the  winds 
and  the  sea.  He  rebuked  the  person  (Satan)  who  had  caused  their 
disturbance.     Matt.  8 :  24-27. 

Then  Satan  renewed  the  fight  through  Priests  and  Pharisees 
until  he  succeeded  at  last  in  getting  one  of  Christ's  own  disciples, 
Judas,  to  sell  his  Master.  Then  amid  the  shades  of  Gethsemane, 
through  physical  exhaustion,  he  sought  to  kill  Christ.  And  when 
he  at  last  succeeded  in  having  Christ  crucified,  through  the  agency 
of  Pilate,  he  thought  he  had  conquered,  but  to  be  doubly  sure  he 
took  good  care  to  have  the  place  of  burial  sealed  and  guarded.  But 
when  Christ  rose  from  the  dead  Satan's  rage  knew  no  bounds.  In  all 
probability  Satan  and  his  angels  contested  the  Ascension  of  Christ, 
for  only  thus  can  we  account  for  the  necessity  of  His  going  up  10 
days  before  Pentecost,  that  He  might  have  ample  time,  convoyed  by 
"Twelve  Legions  of  Angels,"  for  any  "Battle  of  the  Clouds"  that 
Satan  might  attempt.  The  history  of  the  Christian  Church  is  but 
one  long  story  of  the  "Irrepressible  Conflict"  between  Satan  and 
God's  people.  Paul  writing  to  the  Thessalonians  said — "We  would 
have  come  unto  you,  even  I  Paul,  once  and  again,  but  SATAN  hin- 
dered us."  1.  Thess.  2:18.  And  now  as  the  time  draws  nigh  for 
Christ  to  receive  "The  Kingdom,"  which  means  that  He  will  come 
back  to  the  earth,  and  that  Satan's  power  and  dominion  over  the 
earth  shall  cease,  and  Satan  be  bound  for  1000  years,  Satan  filled  with 
wrath  will  oppose  His  return  wi«th  his  armies  and  there  will  be  "WAR 
IN  HEAVEN." 

3.    THE  MAN-CHILD. 

Rev.   12:5-6. 

"And  she  brought  forth  a  'MAN-CHILD,'  who  was  to  rule 
all  nations  with  a  'ROD  OF  IRON':  and  her  child  was  caught  up 
unto  God,  and  to  His  Throne." 

As  the  result  of  her  "travail"  the  "Sun  Clothed  Woman"  brought 
forth  a  "MAN-CHILD"  who  was  to  rule  the  nations  with  a  "ROD 
OF  IRON."  There  can  be  no  question  as  to  who  is  meant  by  the 
"Man-Child."  He  is  CHRIST.  The  Second  Psalm  settles  that— 
"Ask  of  me,  and  I  shall  give  Thee  the  heathen  for  Thine  inheritance, 
and  the  uttermost  parts  of  the  earth  for  Thy  possession.  Thou  shalt 
break  them  with  a  'ROD  OF  IRON' :  Thou  shalt  dash  them  in  pieces 
like  a  potter's  vessel."  The  "Man-Child"  cannot  be  the  Church,  as 
some  claim,  because  the  "Man-Child"  is  caught  up  to  the  FATHER'S 
THRONE,  where  He  is  now  seated,  while  the  Church,  which  is  not 
as  yet  caught  up,  is  to  be  caught  up  to  CHRIST  IN  THE  AIR. 
L  Thess.  4:17. 


94        THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER. 

Those  who  claim  that  Christ  and  the  Church  together  constitute 
the  "Man-Child,"  because  in  the  Message  to  the  Church  at  Thyatira, 
the  promise  to  the  "Overcomers"  is,  that  they  shall  rule  the  Nations 
with  a  "ROD  OF  IRON,"  forget  that  this  promise  is  not  to  the 
Church  as  a  whole,  but  only  to  the  "Overcomers"  of  the  "Thyatiran 
Church  Period,"  A.  D.  606-1520.  In  other  words  the  "Overcomers" 
of  the  "Thyatiran  Church  Period"  shall  hold  some  prominent  "Rulmg 
Power"  with  Christ  in  the  Millennial  Kingdom. 

"And  the  'WOMAN'  fled  into  the  'Wilderness,' 
where  she  hath  a  place  prepared  of  God,  that  they  should 
feed  her  there  a  thousand  two  himdred  and  threescore 
days." 

Here  is  where  many  interpreters  of  this  chapter  have  been  led 
astray.  They  have  supposed  that  the  "Woman"  flees  into  the 
Wilderness  immediately  after  the  birth  of  her  child,  and  because  the 
time  of  her  flight  is  in  the  "Middle  of  the  Week"  (for  the  1260  days 
of  her  preservation  in  the  Wilderness  corresponds  with  the  "last 
half"  of  the  "Week"),  they  cannot  see  how  her  "Child"  can  be  Christ, 
for  Christ  was  born  and  "caught  up"  to  His  Father's  Throne  cen- 
turies ago,  while  this  event  is  still  future.  But  they  overlook  the  fact 
that  between  the  5th  and  6th  verses  of  this  chapter  the  present 
CHURCH  PERIOD  comes  in.  Between  these  verses  the  "GAP" 
between  the  "Sixty-ninth"  and  the  "Seventieth"  Week  of  Daniel's 
"Seventy  Weeks"  is  found.  The  5th  verse  describes  the  "BIRTH" 
of  Christ,  and  His  "ASCENSION,"  and  then  John  jumps  over  the 
"GAP,"  and  describes  in  the  6th  verse  the  "Flight"  of  the  Woman 
ISRAEL  into  the  Wilderness  to  escape  from  the  Antichrist.  The 
reason  for  this  is  that  John  is  not  dealing  here  with  the  Church,  and 
having  introduced  the  "Woman"  and  her  "Child"  to  account  for  the 
"Dragon's"  wrath  against  her  because  he  did  not  succeed  in  destroy- 
ing her  "Child"  (Christ)  when  He  was  born,  John  jumps  over  the 
"GAP,"  that  he  may  again  take  up  God's  dealing  with  ISRAEL. 
The  "Flight"  of  the  "Woman"  is  mentioned  here  by  anticipation,  for 
she  does  not  flee  until  after  the  "War  in  Heaven." 

Here  is  evidence  that  the  "Sun  Clothed  Woman"  is  not  the 
"Virgin  Mary,"  for  she  does  not  flee  into  Egypt,  as  Joseph  and  the 
Virgin  did  (Matt.  2:12-15),  but  into  the  WILDERNESS.  Neither 
does  she  flee  "with  her  child,"  for  it  was  taken  away  from  her  and 
caught  up  to  the  "Throne  of  God."  Neither  does  she  flee  for  her 
child's  protection,  but  for  her  own  safety. 

From  this  passage  we  learn  that  Christ's  Millennial  rule  will  be 
AUTOCRATIC,  for  He  shall  rule  over  the  Nations  with  a  "ROD  OF 
IRON."  This  does  not  signify  that  His  rule  will  be  tyrannical.  It 
simply  means  that  His  WILL  shall  be  supreme.  We  cannot  imagine 
Christ's  rule  to  be  other  than  a  rule  of  love.  Politics  will  have  no  place 
in  the  government,  the  masses  will  not  be  oppressed  by  those  in  power, 
equal  rights  will  be  accorded  to  everyone,  and  every  man  shall  sit 
under  his  own  vine  and  figtree. 


THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER.         95 

4.     THE  ARCHANGEL. 
(War  In  Heaven.) 

Rev.   12:7-12. 


"And  there  was  'WAR  IN  HEAVEN':  MICHAEL  and  bis 
angels  fought  against  the  DRAGON:  and  the  DRAGON  fought 
and  his  angels,  and  prevailed  not:  neither  was  their  place  found 
any  more  in  Heaven.  And  the  GREAT  DRAGON  was  cast  out, 
that  old  SERPENT,  called  the  DEVIL,  and  SATAN,  which  de- 
ceiveth  the  whole  world:  he  was  cast  out  into  the  earth,  and  his 
angels  were  cast  out  with  him.  And  I  heard  a  loud  voice  saying 
in  Heaven,  Now  is  come  salvation,  and  strength,  and  the  King- 
dom of  God,  and  the  power  of  His  Christ:  for  the  ACCUSER 
OF  OUR  BRETHREN  IS  CAST  DOWN,  which  accused  them 
before  our  God  day  and  night.  And  they  overcame  him  (the 
Dragon)  by  the  BLOOD  OF  THE  LAMB,  and  by  the  WORD 
OF  THEIR  TESTIMONY;  and  they  loved  not  their  lives  unto 
the  death  (Martyr's  Death).  Therefore  rejoice,  ye  heavens,  and 
ye  that  dwell  in  them.  Woe  to  the  INHABITERS  OF  THE 
EARTH  AND  OF  THE  SEA!  for  the  DEVIL  is  come  down 
unto  vou,  having  great  wrath,  because  he  knoweth  that  he  hath 
but  a  SHORT  TIME."  (3J^  years.) 


96         THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER. 

The  "WAR  IN  HEAVEN"  is  started  by  the  attempt  to  expel 
the  DRAGON  and  his  angels  From  the  Heavenlies.  That  the 
DRAGON  (Satan)  and  his  angels  were  not  cast  out  of  Heaven  at 
the  time  of  his  "Rebellion"  (which  antedates  the  present  earth),  and 
confined  in  some  "prison  house,"  is  clear,  for  he  was  at  liberty  to  visit 
the  Garden  of  Eden  and  tempt  Adam  and  Eve,  and  he  had  access  to 
God  in  Heaven  in  the  days  of  Job,  2000  years  before  Christ  (Job  1:1; 
2:8),  and  he  was  free  to  visit  the  earth  in  Christ's  day  and  tempt 
Him  in  the  Wilderness,  and  later  to  sift  Peter.  His  origin  is  more  or 
less  shrouded  in  mystery,  but  one  thing  is  certain,  he  is  a  "created 
being,"  and  that  of  the  most  exalted  type.  He  was  before  his  rebel- 
lion "The  Anointed  Cherub  That  Covereth."  That  is,  he  was  the 
guardian  or  protector  of  the  "Throne  of  God."  He  was  perfect  in  all 
his  ways  from  the  day  that  he  was  created  until  iniquity  was  found 
in  him.  In  him  was  the  "fulness  of  wi«dom,"  and  the  "perfection  of 
beauty,"  but  it  was  his  "beauty"  that  caused  the  pride  (1.  Tim.  3:6) 
that  was  his  downfall.  He  was  clothed  in  a  garment  that  was  cov- 
ered with  the  most  rare  and  precious  gems,  the  sardius,  topaz,  dia- 
mond, beryl,  onyx,  jasper,  sapphire,  emerald,  carbuncle,  all  woven  in 
with  gold.  He  dwelt  in  Eden,  the  Garden  of  God.  This  probably 
refers  not  to  the  earthly  Eden,  but  to  the  "Paradise  of  God"  on  high, 
for  Satan  dwelt  on  the  "Holy  Mount  of  God."  All  this  we  learn 
from  Ezek.  28:11-19,  where  the  Prophet  has  a  "foreview"  of  the 
Antichrist  under  the  title  of  the  "King  of  Tyrus,"  and  as  Antichrist 
when  he  becomes  the  "Beast"  is  to  be  an  incarnation  of  Satan,  the 
Prophet  here  describes  Satan's  original  glory  from  which  he  fell,  for 
there  has  never  as  yet  been  such  a  King  of  Tyrus  as  here  described. 
The  cause  of  Satan's  rebellion,  or  fall,  is  given  in  Isa.  14:  12-20.  He 
is  there  called  "LUCIFER,  SON  OF  THE  MORNING."  This  was 
his  glorious  title  when  he  was  created,  and  this  world  of  ours  was 
made,  at  which  time — "The  'Morning  Stars'  (probably  other  glorious 
created  ruling  beings  like  himself),  sang  together,  and  all  the  'Sons 
of  God'  (angels)  shouted  for  joy."    Job  38:7. 

It  is  well  to  note  that  the  one  here  called  "LUCIFER,"  is  in 
verse  four  (Isa.  14:4),  also  called  the  "King  of  Babylon."  As  there 
never  has  been  a  King  of  Babylon  like  the  one  here  described,  the 
description  must  be  that  of  a  future  King  of  Babylon.  And  as  "Anti- 
christ" is  to  have  for  his  Capital  City  Babylon  rebuilt,  this  is  prob- 
ably a  "foreview"  by  the  Prophet  of  Antichrist  as  indwelt  by  "LUCI- 
FER" (Satan)  in  that  day  when  he  shall  be  King  of  Babylon,  and 
also  King  of  Tyrus. 

The  common  notion  is  that  Satan  and  his  angels  are  imprisoned 
in  Hell.  This  is  not  true.  The  angels  described  in  2.  Pet.  2 : 4,  and 
Jude  6,  as  having  left  their  "first  estate,"  and  being  "reserved  in  ever- 
lasting chains  under  darkness,"  are  not  Satan's  angels.  They  are  a 
special  class  of  angels,  spoken  of  as  "Sons  of  God,"  whose  sin  of 
marrying  the  "Daughters  of  Men"  caused  the  Flood.  Gen.  6:  1-8. 
They  are  the  "Spirits  in  Prison"  of  whom  Peter  speaks  in  1.  Pet.  3: 
18-20.  They  are  now  confined  in  "Tartarus"  awaiting  the  "Great 
White  Throne"  Judgment.  Jude  6.  As  this  Book  of  Revelation  that 
we  are  now  studying  is  a  prophecy  of  "Things  To  Come"  that  were 


THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER.         97 

future  in  the  Apostle  John's  day,  and  it  declares  that  Satan  was  still 
in  the  Heavenlies  at  that  time,  A.  D.  96,  as  he  has  not  been  cast  out 
since  he  must  still  be  there. 

He  is  a  great  "Celestial  Potentate."  He  is  the  "PRINCE  OF 
THE  POWERS  OF  THE  AIR"  (Eph.  2:2),  and  the  "GOD  OF 
THIS  WORLD."  2.  Cor.  4:4.  He  is  the  "God"  not  of  the  earth, 
for  that  belongs  to  its  Maker — GOD.  "The  earth  is  the  Lord's  and 
the  fulness  thereof."  He  is  the  "God"  ©f  the  "WORLD  SYSTEMS" 
of  the  habitable  earth.  These  "World  Systems"  embrace  business, 
society,  politics,  and  religion.  He  is  the  Ruler  of  the  "Powers  of 
Darkness"  of  the  "Spirit  World"  (Eph.  6:  11-12),  and  his  position  is 
so  exalted  that  even  Michael  the  Archangel  dare  not  insult  him, 
Jude  9.  So  mighty  is  he  that  man  cannot  successfully  resist  him 
without  Divine  help. 

Satan  is  a  King,  and  has  a  KINGDOM.  Of  it  Christ  said— "If 
Satan  cast  out  Satan  he  is  divided  against  himself;  how  then  shall 
his  'KINGDOM'  stand"?  (Matt.  12:24-30.)  Speaking  of  the  "Evil 
Powers"  Paul  wrote — "We  wrestle  not  against  flesh  and  blood,  but 
against  'Principalities,'  against  'Powers,'  against  the  'Rulers  of  Dark- 
ness Of  This  World'  (Age),  against  'Spiritual  Wickedness'  in  HIGH 
PLACES"  (the  Heavenlies).  Eph.  6:12.  From  this  we  see  that 
Satan's  Kingdom  consists  of  "Principalities,"  "Powers,"  "Age  Rulers 
of  Darkness,"  and  "Wicked  Spirits"  in  the  Heavenlies.  These 
"Principalities"  are  ruled  by  "Princes"  who  control  the  nations  of 
the  earth  as  in  the  days  of  Daniel  the  Prophet,  when  a  Heavenly 
Messenger  was  sent  to  Daniel,  but  was  hindered  "three  weeks"  from 
reaching  him  by  the  "Prince  of  the  Kingdom  of  Persia,"  Satan's  rul- 
ing "Prince  of  Persia,"  until  Michael  the  Archangel  came  to  his  res- 
cue.   Dan.  10:10-14. 

The  opposing  "Commanders  in  Chief"  of  the  "War  in  Heaven" 
will  be  MICHAEL  and  the  DRAGON  (Satan).  We  are  first  intro- 
duced to  Michael  in  the  Book  of  Daniel,  and  his  appearance  here 
is  a  confirmation  that  this  part  of  the  Book  of  Revelation  is  Jewish, 
and  a  continuation  or  supplement  to  the  Book  of  Daniel.  Michael  is 
called  in  the  Book  of  Daniel  "one  of  the  CHIEF  PRINCES"  (Dan. 
10:13),  "YOUR  PRINCE"  (Dan.  10:21),  and  the  "GREAT  PRINCE 
WHICH  STANDETH  FOR  THY  PEOPLE."  Dan.  12:1.  That 
is,  Michael  has  been  chosen  from  among  the  "Chief  Princes"  that 
stand  before  God,  to  be  the  protector  of  Daniel's  People,  the  Jews. 
In  Jude  9  he  is  called  the  "ARCHANGEL,"  and  as  there  is  but  one 
"Archangel"  spoken  of  in  the  Bible,  Michael  must  be  he.  He  also 
has  something  to  do  with  the  resurrection  of  the  dead,  for  he  is  asso- 
ciated with  the  "Resurrection"  mentioned  in  Dan.  12 :  1-2,  and  he 
contested  with  the  Devil  the  resurrection  of  Moses  (Jude  9),  and  the 
"Voice"  of  the  Archangel  that  will  be  heard  when  the  "Dead  in 
Christ"  shall  rise  (1.  Thess.  4:  16),  will  be  the  "voice"  of  MICHAEL. 

When  the  "Dragon"  is  cast  out  of  the  "Heavenlies"  there  will  be 
great  rejoicing  in  Heaven  because  the  "Accuser"  of  Christ's  "Breth- 
ren" (the  Jews)  is  cast  down,  but  there  will  be  "woe"  for  the  "in- 
habitants of  the  earth,"  for  the  "Dragon"  will  be  filled  with  "great 
wrath"  because  he  knows  that  he  will  have  but  a  "short  time".  (3/2 


98        THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER. 

years)  to  vent  his  wrath  on  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth  before  he  is 
chained  and  cast  into  the  Bottomless  Pit. 

While  Satan  has  been  the  "Accuser  of  the  Brethren"  in  all  Ages, 
the  context  shows  that  reference  is  here  made  to  the  "Jewish  Rem- 
nant" (the  brethren  of  Christ),  who  during  the  first  3>4  years  of  the 
"Tribulation  Period"  pass  through  great  persecution,  and  die  as  "mar- 
tyrs." They  are  referred  to  in  Rev.  6:9-11  as  the  "souls  of  them  that 
were  slain  for  the  Word  of  God,"  and  we  are  here  told  (Rev.  12:  11) 
that  they  overcame  by  the  "Blood  oi  the  Lamb,"  and  the  "Word  of 
their  Testimony,"  and  died  as  "martyrs,"  for  they  "loved  not  their  lives 
iinto  the  death."  As  they  overcame  by  the  "Blood  Of  The  Lamb," 
then  the  "TIME"  of  their  overcoming  must  be  subsequent  to  the 
shedding  of  Christ's  blood  on  Calvary,  that  is,  Satan  according  to  this 
account,  could  not  have  been  cast  out  of  the  "Heavenlies"  prior  to 
the  Crucifixion  of  Christ.  When  Jesus  said — "I  beheld  Satan  as 
lightning  fall  from  heaven"  (Luke  10:  18),  He  was  not  referring  to 
some  past  fall  of  Satan,  but  it  was  a  prophetic  utterance,  by  way  of 
anticipation,  of  his  future  fall,  when  he  shall  be  hurled  headfiret  out 
of  Heaven  by  Michael  the  Archangel.  As  further  evidence  as  to  the 
time  of  Satan's  casting  out,  Daniel  the  Prophet  tells  us  that  it  will 
be  at  the  "Time  of  Trouble"  that  is  to  come  upon  Daniel's  People,  the 
Jews,  and  that  "Time  of  Trouble"  is  the  "GREAT  TRIBULATION." 
At  that  time  Michael  shall  "stand  up"  to  deliver  Daniel's  People,  and 
the  result  will  be  "WAR  IN  HEAVEN"  and  Daniel's  People  shall 
be  delivered,  not  from  the  "Great  Tribulation,"  but  out  of  it. 

When  the  Dragon  and  all  the  Principalities  and  Powers  of  evil 
that  now  occupy  the  "Middle  Heaven"  of  the  Heavenlies,  that  is, 
the  Heaven  between  the  atmosphere  of  our  earth,  and  the  "Third 
Heaven"  where  God  dwells,  are  cast  out  and  down,  then  the  Heavens 
will  be  CLEAN,  for  they  are  not  now  clean  in  God's  sight.  Job 
15:  15.  And  as  all  these  "Evil  Powers"  will  doubtless  be  imprisoned 
during  the  Millennium,  with  Satan,  the  Heavens  will  be  CLEAN 
during  that  period,  and  this  will  account  for  the  universal  rule  of 
righteousness  and  peace  of  those  days. 

"THE  PERSECUTION  OF  THE  "SUN  CLOTHED  WOMAN." 

Rev.   12:  13-16. 

"And  when  the  'Dragon'  saw  that  he  was  cast  unto  the  earth, 
he  persecuted  the  'Woman'  which  brought  forth  the  'MAN- 
CHILD.'  And  to  the  'Woman'  were  given  two  wings  of  a  Great 
Eagle,  that  she  might  fly  into  the  Wilderness,  into  her  place, 
where  she  is  nourished  for  a  'time,'  and  'times,'  and  'half  a  timef* 
(31/2  years),  from  the  face  of  the  'Serpent'  (The  Dragon).  And 
the  'Serpent'  cast  out  of  his  mouth  water  as  a  flood  after  the 
'Woman,'  that  he  might  cause  her  to  be  carried  away  of  the  flood. 
And  the  earth  helped  the  'Woman';  and  the  earth  opened  her 
mouth,  and  swallowed  up  the  flood  which  the  Dragon  cast  out 
of  his  mouth." 

When  the  Dragon  is  cast  out  of  Heaven  into  the  Earth,  know- 
ing that  his  defeat  has  been  brought  about  by  the  elevation  of  the 
"MAN-CHILD"  to  the  place  of  power,  he  will  concentrate  his  hatred 


THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER.         99 

and  malice  on  the  "Sun-Clothed  Woman"  (Israel),  who  ^ave  the 
"Man-Child"  birth.  To  the  "Woman"  will  be  given  the  "WINGS 
OF  A  GREAT  EAGLE"  that  she  may  fly  into  the  "Wilderness,"  into 
"HER  PLACE"  where  she  shall  be  nourished  for  a  "TIME,  TIMES 
and  HALF  A  TIME,"  or  3^  years.  This  takes  us  back  to  the  flight 
of  Israel  from  Egypt,  of  which  God  said — "Ye  have  seen  what  I  did 
unto  the  Egyptians,  and  how  I  bare  you  on  'EAGLE'S  WINGS,"  and 
brought  you  unto  myself."  Ex.  19 : 4.  As  the  "Woman"  and  the 
"Dragon"  are  symbols,  so  are  the  "Eagle's  Wings."  They  speak  of 
the  rapid  and  safe  flight  of  the  "Woman"  (ISRAEL)  into  the 
"Wilderness"  where  she  shall  be  safely  kept  and  nourished  for  3^^ 
years  until  the  Dragon  is  bound. 

The  Prophet  Isaiah  speaks  of  this  time  when  he  says — "Come, 
my  peonle  CTSRAELV  enter  thou  into  thy  CHAMBERS,  and  SHUT 
THY  DOORS  ABOUT  THEE:  HIDE  THYSELF  AS  IT  WERE 
FOR  A  LITTLE  WHILE  (3j^  years)  UNTIL  THE  INDIGNA- 
TION (The  Great  Tribulation)  IS  OVERPAST.  ...  In  THAT 
DAY  (the  Day  of  the  casting  out  of  the  Dragon)  the  Lord  with  His 
sore  and  great  and  strong  sword  shall  punish  'LEVIATHAN'  (the 
"Dragon"  or  "Serpent")  the  piercing  SERPENT,  even  'LEVIA- 
THAN' the  crooked  SERPENT,  and  He  shall  slay  'THE  DRAGON' 
that  is  in  the  sea."  Isa.  26:  20;  27:  1.  This  may  mean  the  "BEAST" 
that  comes  up  out  of  the  sea,  the  "ANTICHRIST."     Rev.  13 :  1-2. 

This  is  the  time,  that  Christ  refers  to  in  Matt.  24:  15-22.  "When 
ye  therefore  shall  see  the  'ABOMINATION  OF  DESOLATION,' 
spoken  of  by  Daniel  the  Prophet  (Dan.  9:27),  stand  in  the  Holy 
Place  (whoso  readeth,  let  him  understand),  then  let  them  which  be 
in  Judea  flee  into  the  mountains :  let  him  which  is  on  the  housetop 
not  come  down  to  take  anything  out  of  his  house :  neither  let  him 
which  is  in  the  field  return  back  to  take  his  clothes.  And  woe  unto 
them  that  are  with  child,  and  to  them  that  give  suck  in  those  days! 
But  pray  ye  that  your  flight  be  not  in  the  winter,  neither  on  the 
Sabbath  day:  for  then  shall  be  GREAT  TRIBULATION,  such  as 
was  not  since  the  beginning  of  the  world  to  this  time,  no,  nor  ever 
shall  be.  And  except  those  days  should  be  shortened,  there  should 
no  flesh  be  saved ;  but  for  the  ELECT'S  SAKE  (the  elect  of  Israel) 
those  days  shall  be  shortened."  The  flight  that  Matthew  here  speaks 
about  is  not  the  same  flight  that  Luke  speaks  about.  "And  when 
ye  shall  see  Jerusalem  COMPASSED  WITH  ARMIES,  then  know 
that  the  desolation  thereof  is  nigh.  Then  let  them  which  are  in  Judea 
flee  to  the  mountains :  and  let  them  which  are  in  the  midst  of  it  de- 
part ont:  and  let  not  them  that  are  in  the  countries  enter  thereinto. 
For  these  be  the  days  of  vengeance,  that  all  things  which  are  writ- 
ten may  be  fulfilled.  But  woe  unto  them  that  are  with  child,  and 
to  therr'  hat  give  suck,  in  those  days !  for  there  shall  be  great  dis- 
tress i  i  the  ?and,  and  wrath  upon  this  people.  And  they  shall  fall  by 
the  ed^^e  of  the  sword,  and  shall  be  led  away  captive  into  all  nations: 
and  JERUSALEM  SHALL  BE  TRODDEN  DOWN  OF  THE 
GENTII.F.S,  UNTIL  THE  TIMES  OF  THE  GENTILES  BE  FUL- 
FILLED "     Li  ke  21  :  20-24. 


100       THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER. 

A  careful  comparison  of  these  two  passages  will  reveal  their 
difference.  Luke  refers  to  the  "Destruction  of  Jerusalem"  by  Titus, 
A.  D.  70,  at  which  time  Jerusalem  was  compassed  by  the  Roman 
Army,  and  the  sufferings  of  the  inhabitants  of  the  city  were  so  great 
that  mothers  cooked  and  ate  their  own  children.  This  is  past.  And 
verse  24  has  been  fulfilled  for  the  Jews  have  been  "led  away  captive 
into  ALL  NATIONS,"  where  they  still  remain,  and  Jerusalem  has 
since  then  been  "TRODDEN  DOWN  OF  THE  GENTILES,"  and 
will  continue  to  be  until  the  "TIMES  OF  THE  GENTILES"  shall 
be  fulfilled.  But  the  "flight"  that  Matthew  speaks  about  is  still 
future.  He  locates  it  at  the  time  of  the  "Great  Tribulation,"  which 
he  says  is  to  be  preceded  by  the  setting  up  of  the  "ABOMINATION 
OF  DESOLATION,"  spoken  of  by  Daniel  the  Prophet.  The  gods, 
or  idols  of  the  heathen,  are  spoken  of  as  "ABOMINATIONS."  Mil- 
com,  or  Molech,  was  the  "abomination"  of  the  Ammonites ;  Chemosh, 
the  "abomination"  of  Moab.  1.  Kings  11:5-7.  This  interprets  the 
"ABOMINATION"  spoken  of  by  Daniel,  as  nothing  other  than  an 
"IDOL"  or  "FALSE  GOD."  In  the  "Middle  of  the  Week,"  a 
"DESOLATOR"  (Antichrist)  will  appear  and  cause  the  sacrifices 
and  oblations  to  cease,  and  set  up  in  the  "Holy  Place"  of  the  Temple 
an  "IDOL,"  and  that  "Idol"  will  be  an  "IMAGE  OF  THE  BEAST." 
Rev.  13:14-15. 

Let  us  now  return  to  the  "Flight  of  the  Woman"  and  see  if  we 
can  locate  "her  place,"  the  "chamber"  to  which  she  is  to  flee,  and 
"shut  to  the  door,"  and  "hide  herself  for  a  little  while,"  and  be 
nourished  by  God  for  a  "Time,  and  Times,  and  Half  a  Time,"  or 
2>y2  years. 

THE  CITIES  OF  REFUGE. 

The  "Cities  of  Refuge"  of  Old  Testament  times  are  a  type  of  this 
"Wilderness  Refuge"  of  the  Children  of  Israel. 

The  "Cities  of  Refuge"  were  designated  cities,  3  on  each  side  the 
river  Jordan,  where  the  "Man-Slayer"  could  flee  for  safety  from  the 
"Avenger  of  Blood."  If  it  was  proved  after  trial  that  he  had  slain  a 
man  "wilfully,"  he  was  turned  over  to  the  "Avenger  of  Blood,"  but  if 
he  did  it  unwittingly,  his  life  was  spared,  but  he  had  to  remain  in  the 
city  until  the  death  of  the  High  Priest.  If  there  were  no  "Man-Slayer" 
there  would  be  no  "Avenger  of  Blood,"  and  therefore  no  need  for  a 
"City  of  Refuge." 

Nov/  if  I  find  in  the  New  Testament  that  a  certain  class  of  people 
are  called  upon  to  flee  to  a  "Place  of  Refuge"  for  the  protection  of 
their  lives,  then  I  must  believe  that  they  flee  because  an  "Avenger  of 
Blood"  is  after  them,  and  that  they  flee  because  they  are  guilty  of 
"Manslaughter." 

Such  a  class  of  people  I  find  in  the  Jewish  Race.  The}^  were  the 
cause  of  the  death  of  Christ,  and  though  He  was  crucified  by  the 
Roman  authorities  they  assumed  the  guilt  for  they  cried — "His  blood 
be  on  Us,  and  on  Our  Children."  Matt.  27:  25.  At  first  sight  it  looks 
like  "wilful"  murder,  yet  from  the  prayer  of  Jesus  on  the  Cross — 
"Father,  forgive  them  for  they  know  not  what  they  do,"  it  is  cleat 
that  Jesus'  death  was  not  so  much  a  premeditated  murder  as  it  was  a 


THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER.        loi 

murder  committed  in  a  blind  religious  frenzy.     Paul  says — "had  they 
known  they  would  not  have  crucihed  the  Lord  of  Glory."  1.  Cor.  2:8, 

It  is  clear  then  that  the  Jewish  race  is  only  guilty  of  "Man- 
slaughter." As  the  "Man-Slayer"  of  Jesus  they  have  been  for  over 
1800  years  running  for  a  "City  of  Refuge"  and  have  not  as  yet  reached 
it.  The  "Avenger  of  Blood"  has  been  on  their  track  and  has  hounded 
them  from  nation  to  nation,  and  the  epithet  of 
"The  Wandering  Jew" 
has  followed  them  down  the  centuries,  and  the  prophecy  of  Moses  is 
being  fulfilled  that  they  should  find  no  rest  for  the  sole  of  their  foot. 
Deut.  28 :  64-67. 

If  the  Jews  are  the  "Man-Slayer"  who  is  the  "Avenger  of  Blood"? 
Antichrist. 

And  now  as  to  the  "City  of  Refuge"  that  God  will  provide  for 
Israel  when  the  "Avenger  of  Blood"  (Antichrist),  who  shall  then  be 
indwelt  by  the  Dragon,  is  on  her  track. 

When  the  Lord  God  brought  the  Children  of  Israel  out  of  Egypt 
they  journeyed  from  the  Red  Sea,  tarrying  for  a  while  at  Mt.  Sinai  to 
receive  the  Law  and  build  the  Tabernacle,  until  they  came,  one  year, 
after  leaving  Egypt,  to  Kadesh  Barnea.  There  they  sent  up  spies  to 
spy  out  the  land  of  Canaan,  but  refused  to  go  up  and  take  possession 
of  the  land,  and  were  compelled  to  wander  in  the  Wilderness  south  of 
the  Dead  Sea.  There  God  took  care  of  them  and  fed  them  for  40 
years.  Now  it  is  in  the  same  Wilderness  that  God  is  going  to  provide 
for  them  a  place  of  "Refuge"  in  the  day  when  the  "Avenger  of  Blood" 
shall  seek  to  destroy,  them. 

Speaking  of  the  Antichrist,  the  Prophet  Daniel  says — 

"He  shall  enter  also  into  the  Glorious  Land  (Palestine) 

and  many  countries ' shall  be   overthrown;  but  these   shall 

escape  out  of  his  hand,  even  Edom  and  Moab  and  the  chief 

of  the  Children  of  Ammon."    Dan.  11 :41. 

Now  Edom  takes  in  the  Wilderness  where  Israel  wandered  for 
40  years.  And  it  is  here  in  Edom  that  the  "City  of  Refuge"  that  God 
has  provided  for  Israel  is  located,  and  is  known  today  as  Petra.  It 
was  a  gr^at  commercial  centre  in  the  days  of  King  Solomon.  In  A.  D. 
105  the  Romans  conquered  the  country  and  called  the  province 
Arabia  Petra.  When  the  power  of  Rome  waned  Petra  gradually  fell 
into  the  hands  of  the  Arabs  and  became  completely  lost  to  the  civil- 
ized world  in  th'e  seventh  century,  and  remained  so  until  it  was  redis- 
covered by  Burckhardt  in  1812. 

It  is  located  in  the  mountains  like  as  in  the  crater  of  a  volcano.  It 
has  but  one  entrance,  and  that  is  through  a  narrow,  winding  defile  or 
canyon  from  12  to  40  feet  wide,  the  sides  of  which  are  precipitous  and 
at  times  so  close  together  as  to  almost  shut  out  the  blue  sky  above 
and  make  you  think  you  are  passing  through  a  subterranean  passage- 
way. The  height  of  the  sides  varies  from  200  to  1000  feet,  and  the 
length  of  the  canyon  is  about  two  miles.  No  other  city  in  the  world 
has  such  a  wonderful  gateway.  The  sides  of  the  canyon  are  lined 
with  wonderful  monuments  and  temples  carved  out  of  the  rocky  sand- 
stone of  the  sides.  Once  inside  the  rocky  inclosure  of  the  city  we  find 
the  ruins  of  magnificent  buildings,  tombs  and  monuments.    The  cliffs 


102  THE  THINGS   WHICH  THOU   HAST   SEEM. 

that  surround  the  city  are  carved  and  honeycombed  with  excavations 
to  a  height  of  300  feet  above  the  floor  of  the  valley,  and  the  excava- 
tions cut  36  they  are  out  of  diflFerent  colored  strata  of  the  rock,  such 
as  red,  purple,  blue,  black,  white  and  yellow,  lend  a  beauty  to  their 
appearance  that  is  indescribable  and  overpowering  to  the  beholder. 
When  the  time  comes  for  the  "Man-Slayer"  (Israel),  to  escape 
from  the  hands  of  the  "Avenger  of  Blood"  (Antichrist),  the  rocky 
fastness  of  the  ancient  city  of  Petra  will  be  her  "City  of  Refuge." 
We  read  that  when  the  "Woman"  (Israel)  shall  flee  into  the  Wilder- 
ness that  the  "Serpent"  (Antichrist,  indwelt  by  Satan)  shall  cast  a 
flood  of  water  out  of  his  mouth  after  her  to  destroy  her,  but  that  the 
earth  shall  open  her  mouth  and  swallow  the  flood.  That  is,  Antichrist 
will  send  his  army  after  the  fleeing  Israelites,  and  it  will  probably  be 
swallowed  up  in  a  "Sand  storm"  of  the  desert,  and  Israel  shall  safely 
reach  her  place  of  refuge,  where  she  shall  be  safe,  not  until  the  death 
of  the  High  Priest,  but  until  the  return  of  "The  High  Priest"  (Jesus) 
from  Heaven,  who  as  "King-Priest"  of  the  Armies  of  Heaven  will 
deliver  her  and  allow  her  to  leave  her  place  of  refuge.  During  the 
period  of  Israel's  "hiding"  in  the  Wilderness  God  will  "nourish"  her 
as  He  did  during  her  40  years'  wandering  in  the  same  Wilderness  in 
the  days  of  Moses. 

5.     THE   JEWISH    REMNANT. 

Rev.  12:  17. 

"And  the  Dragon  was  wroth  with  the  'WOMAN,'  and  went 
to  make  war  with  the  'REMNANT  OF  HER  SEED,'  which  keep 
the  commandments  of  God,  and  have  the  testimony  of  Jesus 
Christ." 

Bafiied  in  his  attempt  to  destroy  the  "Woman,"  the  Dragon,  in 
his  rage  will  make  war  against  the  "REMNANT  OF  HER  SEED," 
that  is,  against  those  Israelites  left  in  Palestine  or  among  the  nations 
that  keep  the  "commandments  of  God,"  and  have  the  "testimony  of 
Jesus  Christ."  To  this  end  he  will  give  to  the  "BEAST"  (Antichrist) 
his  "Power,"  and  his  "Seat,"  and  "Great  Authority."    Rev.  13:2. 

Here  again  we  have  indirect  evidence  that  the  "Woman"  is  not  the 
Church  but  ISRAEL.  When  the  Church  is  caught  out  no  REMNANT 
is  left  behind,  all  that  are  "IN  CHRIST"  are  taken  away ;  but  when 
the  "Woman"  (ISRAEL)  flees  into  the  wilderness  a  "REMNANT" 
is  left  behiHd.  This  "Remnant"  is  composed  of  two  classes.  First, 
those  who  "keep  the  Commandments  of  God,"  that  is.  Orthodox  Jews 
who  observe  the  Old  Testament  Law,  and  second,  those  who  "accept 
the  testimony  of  Jesus  Christ,"  that  is,  accept  Jesus  as  their  promised 
Messiah.  The  latter  class  will  be  converted  by  the  preaching  of  the 
""Gospel  of  the  Kingdom"  by  the  "Two  Witnesses."  Those  will  be  try- 
ing times  for  those  Israelites  who  will  not  commit  idolatry  by  bowing 
the  knee  to  the  "Image  of  the  Beast,"  for  it  will  be  a  remorseless  war 
of  persecution  that  Antichrist  will  wage  against  them,  and  thousands 
win  die  a  martyr's  death. 


THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER.      103 

6.     THE  BEAST  OUT  OF  THE  SEA. 

The   Incarnation   Of   "The   Dragon,"   "The   Anti-God." 

In  "The  Beast"  Or  "Anti-Christ." 

Rev.  13:1-10. 


"And  I  (He,  the  Dragon,  R.  V.)  stood  upon  the  sand  of  the  sea 
and  (I)  saw  a  'BEAST'  rise  up  out  of  the  SEA  having  'SEVEN 
HEADS'and'TENHORNS.'and  upon  his  horns'TEN  CROWNS,' 
and  upon  his  heads  the  name  of  BLASPHEMY.  And  the 'BEAST' 
which  I  saw  was  like  a  LEOPARD,  and  his  feet  were  as  the 
feet  of  a  BEAR,  and  his  mouth  as  the  mouth  of  a  LION:  and 
the  'DRAGON'  gave  him  his  POWER,  and  his  SEAT  (Throne). 
and  GREAT  AUTHORITY.  And  I  saw  one  of  his  HEADS 
as  it  were  wounded  to  death:  and  his  deadly  wound  was  healed: 
and  all  the  world  wondered  after  the  'BEAST.'  And  they  wor- 
shipped the  'DRAGON'  which  gave  power  unto  the  'BEAST,' 
and  they  worshipped  the  'BEAST,'  saying,  Who  is  like  unto  the 
'BEAST'?  Who  IS  able  to  make  war  with  him?  And  there  was 
given  unto  him  a  mouth  speaking  great  things  and  blasphemies; 
and  power  was  given  unto  him  to  continue  forty  and  two  months. 
And  he  opened  his  mouth  in  blasphemy  against  God,  to  blaspheme 
His  name,  and  His  Tabernacle,  and  them  that  dwell  in  Heaven. 
And  it  was  given  unto  him  to  make  war  with  the  saints,  and  to 
overcome  them:  and  power  was  given  him  over  all  kindreds,  and 
tongues,  and  nations.  And  all  that  dwell  upon  the  earth  shall 
WORSHIP  HIM,  whose  names  are  not  written  in  the  'BOOK 
OF  LIFE'  of  the  Lamb  slain  from  the  foundation  of  the  world. 
If  any  man  have  an  ear,  let  him  hear.  He  that  leadeth  into  cap- 
tivity shall  go  into  captivity:  he  that  killeth  with  the  sword  must 
be  killed  with  the  sword.  Here  is  the  patience  and  the  faith  of 
the  saints." 

John  next  saw  the  "Dragon"  standing  on  the  seashore,  and  as 
he  stood,  a  "Beast"  rose  up  out  of  the  sea  having:  "SEVEN  HEADS" 
and  "TEN  HORNS,"  and  upon  his  "Horns"  "TEN  CROWNS,"  and 
upon  his  "Heads"  the  name  of  BLASPHEMY,  and  the  body  of  the 
"Beast"  was  like  a  LEOPARD,  and  his  feet  were  as  the  feet  of  a 
BEAR,  and  his  mouth  as  the  mouth  of  a  LION,  and  the  "DRAGON** 


104      THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER. 

gave  him  his  POWER,  and  his  SEAT  (Throne),  and  GREAT 
AUTHORITY.  This  does  not  necessarily  mean  that  the  "Dragon" 
gave  him  his  own  throne,  but  he  gave  him  power,  and  a  throne,  and 
great  authority.  As  John  was  back  on  the  Isle  of  Patmos,  the  "sea" 
from  which  he  saw  the  "Beast"  arise  was  probably  the  Mediter- 
ranean, though  the  "sea"  in  prophecy  signifies  the  nations. 

What  does  this  "COMPOSITE  BEAST"  signify?  This  is  not 
the  first  time  we  have  read  in  the  Scriptures  of  a  "Beast"  coming  up 
out  of  the  sea,  so  we  must  go  back  to  the  Book  of  Daniel  for  an 
explanation.  While  Daniel  was  a  Statesman  and  did  not  hold  the 
"Prophetic  Office,"  he  had  the  "Prophetic  Gift,"  and  was  not  only 
an  interpreter  of  dreams,  but  a  Prophet,  and  to  him  was  revealed 
the  whole  course  of  the  "Times  of  the  Gentiles,"  and  the  character 
of  its  last  "Great  Leader"  the  "ANTICHRIST."  His  prophecy  is 
mainly  concerned  with  the  things  that  shall  befall  his  people,  the 
Jews,  in  the  "LATTER  DAYS"  (Dan.  10:  14),  and  as  we  are  now 
dealing  with  the  things  that  shall  come  to  pass  in  the  "Last"  or 
"Seventieth  Week,"  of  Daniel's  "Seventy  Weeks,"  we  necessarily 
must  turn  back  to  the  Book  of  Daniel  for  an  explanation  of  this  sym- 
bol of  the  "BEAST."  But  before  we  take  that  up  it  is  important  to 
note  that  both  the  Old  and  New  Testaments  speak  of  a 

"MYSTERIOUS  AND  TERRIBLE  PERSONAGE" 
who  shall  be  revealed  in  the  "Last  Times."     He  is  called  by  various 
names. 

In  The  Old  Testament 

"The  Assyrian."— Isaiah  10:5-6;  30:27-33. 

"King  of  Babylon."— Isaiah  14:4. 

"Lucifer."— Isaiah  14:12. 

"The  Little  Horn."— Daniel  7:8;  8:9-12. 

"A  King  Of  Fierce  Coimtenance."— Dan.  8 :  23. 

"The  Prince  That  Shall  Come."— Dan.  9 :  26. 

"The  Wilful  King."— Dan.  1 1 :  36. 

In  The  New  Testament 

"The  Man  Of  Sin."— 2.  Thess.  2 :  3-8. 
"Son  Of  Perdition."— 2.  Thess.  2 :  3-8. 
"That  Wicked."— 2.  Thess.  2 :  3-8. 
"Antichrist."— 1.  John  2:  18. 
"The  Beast."— Rev.  13 :  1-2. 

Jesus  also  made  a  prophetic  reference  to  him.  "I  am  come  in 
my  Father's  Name,  and  ye  receive  me  not ;  if  another  shall  come  in 
his  own  name,  him  ye  will  receive."    John  5 :  43. 

I.     ISAIAH'S  FOREVIEW. 

The  Prophet  Isaiah  sees  the  Antichrist  as  the  "ASSYRIAN." 
Isa.  10:5,  12,  24;  30:27-33.  In  Isa.  11:4,  a  chapter  which  is  evi- 
dently Messianic,  we  read  that  among  other  things  which  the  Messiah 
will  do — "He  shall  smite  the  earth  with  the  'rod  of  His  mouth,'  and 
with  the  'breath  of  His  Ups'  shall  He  slay  'THE  WICKED'."    The 


THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER.       105 

■word  translated  "THE  WICKED,"  is  in  the  singular  number,  and 
cannot  refer  to  wicked  persons  in  general,  but  to  some  one  person 
-who  is  conspicuously  wicked.  The  expres:sion  is  strikingly  like  that 
of  Paul's  in  2.  Thess.  2 : 8.  "Then  shall  that  'WICKED'  be  revealed, 
■whom  the  Lord  shall  consume  with  the  'Spirit  of  His  Mouth,'  and 
shall  djestroy  with  the  'Brightness  of  His  Coming'."  It  is  evident 
that  Isaiah  and  Paul  refer  to  the  same  individual,  who  can  be  no  other 
than  the  Antichrist. 

In  Isa.  14:  4-17  there  is  a  description  of  a  "King  of  Babylon"  who 
shall  smite  the  people  in  his  wrath,  and  rule  the  nations  in  anger. 
He  is  called  "LUCIFER,  Son  of  the  Morning,"  and  his  fall  is 
described.  He  is  cast  down  to  Hell  (Sheol,  the  Underworld),  where 
his  coming  creates  a  great  stir  among  the  kings  of  the  earth  that  have 
preceded  him,  and  who  exclaim  when  they  see  him — "Art  thou  also 
Ijecome  weak  as  we ?  Art  thou  become  like  unto  us?  .  .  .  Is  this 
the  man  that  made  the  earth  to  tremble,  that  did  shake  kingdoms; 
that  made  the  world  as  a  wilderness  and  destroyed  the  cities  thereof; 
ihat  opened  not  the  house  of  his  prisoners?"  There  has  never  as  yet 
been  such  a  King  of  Babylon  as  is  here  described.  It  must  there- 
fore refer  to  some  future  King  of  Babylon,  when  Babylon  shall  be 
rebuilt,  as  we  shall  see  it  is  to  be.  Verses  12  to  14  evidently  refer 
to  Satan,  and  are  descriptive  of  him  before  his  fall,  but  as  he  is  to 
incarnate  himself  in  the  Antichrist,  who  is  to  be  a  future  King  of 
Babylon,  it  explains  the  source  of  the  pride  and  presumption  of 
Antichrist,  which  will  lead  to  his  downfall,  as  it  did  to  Satan's. 

11.     DANIEL'S  FOREVIEW. 
1.     The  Colossus. 

We  now  turn  to  Daniel.  The  Book  of  Daniel  may  be  divided 
into  two  parts.  The  first  six  chapters  are  Historical,  the  last  six  are 
Prophetical.  The  Book  contains  one  "Dream"  by  Nebuchadnezzar, 
and  four  "Visions"  by  Daniel,  all  relating  to  the  "Times  of  the  Gen- 
tiles." Nebuchadnezzar  in  his  "Dream"  saw  a  "Great  Image"  or 
"COLOSSUS."  The  Head  of  the  "Image"  was  of  fine  gold,  its  Breast 
and  Arms  of  silver,  its  Belly  (Abdomen)  and  Thighs  (Hips)  of  brass, 
its  Legs  of  iron,  and  its  Feet  of  iron  and  clay.  This  Image  was  de- 
stroyed by  a  "Stone"  cut  out  of  a  mountain  supernaturally.  The 
"Stone"  in  turn  became  a  great  mountain  and  filled  the  WHOLE 
EARTH.  Dan.  2:  31-35.  The  four  metals  of  which  the  "CO- 
LOSSUS" was  composed  represented  Four  Worldwide  Empires 
which  were  to  arise  in  succession.  Dan.  2 :  37-40.  Four  great  Em- 
pires, and  only  four,  were  to  succeed  each  other  in  the  government  of 
the  world,  from  Nebuchadnezzar  (B.  C.  606)  to  the  "Second  Com- 
ing" of  Christ — the  Babylonian,  Medo-Persian,  Grecian,  and  Roman. 
These  Empires  are  not  only  made  known  as  to  number,  but  their 
names,  in  the  order  of  their  succession,  are  given.  The  First — 
"BABYLONIAN"  is  indicated  by  Daniel  while  interpreting  the 
vision  to  Nebuchadnezzar.  "THOU  art  this  Head  of  Gold."  Dan. 
2:38.     The  Second— the  "MEDO-PERSIAN,"  Daniel  points  out  ia 


CO 

LU 

-J 

VIM 

1- 

1- 

z 

UJ 

I 
O 

<  1- 
o 

< 

cn 

LU 

2  '^  S-b-l-E  N*a 

a      wvawQ  sHV7T3NavHona3N 


iSlUHOIlNV  3Hi  JO  SM3IA3aOJ 


THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER.       107 

his  account  of  "Belshazzar's  Feast,"  by  the  emphatic  words — '*In 
that  night  was  Belshazzar  the  King  of  the  Chaldeans  slain,  and 
Darius  the  MEDIAN  took  the  Kingdom."  Dan.  5 :  30-31.  The  Third 
— the  "GRECIAN,"  is  mentioned  in  Dan.  8:20-21,  "the  Ram  which 
thou  sawest  having  'two  horns'  are  the  kings  of  Media  and  Persia, 
and  the  'Rough  Goat'  is  the  King  of  Grecia  (Greece)."  The  Fourth — 
the  "ROMAN,"  is  referred  to  in  Dan.  9:26  as— "the  PEOPLE  of 
the  'Prince'  that  should  destroy  the  city  (Jerusalem)  and  the  Sanc- 
tuary," and  we  know  that  it  was  the  ROMANS  under  Titus,  that 
destroyed  Jerusalem  in  A.  D.  70.  While  these  Four  Great  Empires 
were  to  follow  each  other  in  the  order  named,  they  were  not  to  fol- 
low without  a  break.  The  Babylonian  lasted  from  B.  C.  606  to 
B.  C.  538.  The  Medo-Persian  from  B.  C.  538  to  B.  C.  330.  The 
Grecian  from  B.  C.  330  to  B.  C.  323.  Then  the  Grecian  was  broken 
up  into  four  parts,  Thrace,  Macedonia,  Syria,  and  Egypt,  and  the 
last  of  these  was  conquered  by  the  Romans  in  B.  C.  30,  and  the 
Roman  Empire  lasted  from  B.  C.  30  to  A.  D.  364,  when  it  was 
divided  into  its  Eastern  and  Western  Divisions'.  Since  then  there 
has  been  no  leading  world  Empire,  and  cannot  be  according  to  this 
prophecy  until  Christ  sets  up  His  "STONE"  or  "Millennial  King- 
dom," as  represented  by  the  "Stone"  that  smites  the  "COLOSSUS" 
on  its  feet,  for  this  "STONE  KINGDOM"  is  to  fill  the  whole  earth, 
and  thus  be  universal.  This  "STONE"  cannot  be  Christianity,  for 
it  does  not  fill  the  earth  by  degrees,  and  thus  crowd  out  the  "CO- 
LOSSUS," but  it  at  One  Blow  DEMOLISHES  IT,  The  action  of 
the  "STONE"  is  that  of  JUDGMENT  not  Grace,  and  is  SUDDEN 
and  CALAMITOUS.  Again  the  TIME  of  the  destruction  is  not 
until  after  the  formation  of  the  Toes,  and  we  know  that  the  "TWO 
LIMBS"  did  not  appear  until  A.  D.  364,  and  the  "TEN  TOES"  have 
not  yet  developed.  The  TIME  when  the  "STONE"  falls  on  the 
-FEET"  we  are  told  is  "in  the  days  of  THOSE  KINGS"  (Dan.  2:44), 
that  is  the  Kings  represented  b}^  the  "Ten  Toes,"  which  as  we  shall 
see  corresponds  with  the  "Ten  Horns"  of  Daniel's  "Fourth  Wild 
Beast,"  Dan.  7:7-8,  and  with  the  "Ten  Kings"  of  John's  "Beast." 
Rev.  17:  12.  The  first  Four  Kingdoms  were  literal  Kingdoms,  and 
so  must  the  "Stone  Kingdom"  be,  for  it  is  to  take  the  place  of  those 
Kingdoms  and  fill  the  whole  earth.  It  represents  therefore  the  "Mil- 
lennial Kingdom"  of  Christ,  for  He  is  the  "STONE"  of  the  Scrip- 
tures.    Matt.  21:44. 

From  what  has  been  said  we  see  that  the  "COLOSSUS"  of 
"Nebuchadnezzar's  Dream"  symbolized  the  "World  Kingdoms"  in 
their  Unity  and  Historical  Succession.  Gentile  dominion  is  repre- 
sented by^  a  huge  "METALLIC  MAN."  The  degeneration  of  the 
"World  Kingdoms"  is  seen  in  the  diminishing  value  of  the  metals 
used.  Silver  is  worth  less  than  gold,  brass  than  silver,  iron  than 
brass,  and  clay  than  iron.  The  weight  of  the  "COLOSSUS"  also 
declines;  the  specific  gravity  of  gold  is  19.5,  of  silver  10.47,  of  brass 
8,  of  cast-iron  5,  and  of  clay  1.93.  The  "Colossus"  is  TOP  HEAVY. 
The  character  of  the  governing  power  also  deteriorates  from  an 
"Absolute  Monarchy"  under  Nebuchadnezzar,  to  an  "Autocratic 
Democracy"  symbolized  by  the  mixture  of  the  iron  and  clay  of  the 


108       THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BB  HEREAFTER. 

Feet.  In  other  words  the  governing  power  passes  from  the  Head, 
the  organ  that  ought  to  direct  the  members  of  the  body,  to  the  Feet» 
which  are  only  made  to  carry  the  body  whither  the  Head  directs. 
We  have  dwelt  thus  at  length  on  the  "Colossus,"  for  it  is  only  as 
we  understand  it,  that  we  can  understand  the  meaning  of  the  "Wild 
Beasts"  that  Daniel  saw  come  up  out  of  the  sea. 

2.    The  Vision  of  the  "FOUR  BEASTS." 

Forty-eight  years  after  Nebuchadnezzar  had  his  "Dream,"  B.  C. 
555,  Daniel  in  vision  stood  upon  the  shore  of  the  "Great  Sea"  (the 
Mediterranean),  and  saw  four  "Great  Beasts"  come  up  out  of  the  sea 
in  succession. 


FIRST  BEAST.  The  "First  Beast"  was  like  a  LION  and  had 
Eagle's  Wings,  and  as  the  Prophet  watched  it,  he  saw  it  lifted  up 
from  the  earth,  and  made  to  stand  upon  its  feet  as  a  Man,  and  a 
Man's  Heart  was  given  to  it.  Dan.  7 : 4.  We  have  only  to  visit  the 
British  Museum,  London,  and  examine  the  Colossal  Stone  Lions 
with  the  "wings  of  an  eagle"  and  the  "head  of  a  man,"  disinterred 
from  the  ruins  of  Babylon  and  Assyria  by  Sir  Henry  Layard  be- 
tween the  years  1840  and  1850  A.  D.,  to  see  that  this  "FIRST 
BEAST"  stands  for  Babylon  and  its  King — Nebuchadnezzar.  The 
peculiarity  of  this  "FIRST  BEAST"  was  that  it  had  "Eagle's  Wings." 
This  combination  of  the  LION,  the  "King  of  Beasts,"  and  the 
T''*'^LE,  the  "King  of  Birds,"  corresponded  to  the  Royalty  of  the 
■  Z.ad  of  Gold"  of  the  "COLOSSUS,"  and  typified  the  "Eagle-like" 
swiftness  of  the  armies  of  Nebuchadnezzar.  The  "Plucking  of  the 
Wings"  doubtless  referred  to  the  "Beastly  Insanity"  of  Nebuchad- 
nezzar (Dan.  4:20-27),  and  the  "lifting  up,"  and  causing  to  stand 
upon  its  feet  "as  a  MAN,"  to  his  restoration  to  sanity. 


THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER.       109 


SECOND  BEAST.  The  "Second  Beast"  was  "like  to  a  BEAR, 
and  it  raised  up  itself  on  one  side,  and  it  had  "Three  Ribs"  in  the 
mouth  of  it,  between  the  teeth  of  it:  and  they  said  thus  unto  it 
Arise,  devour  much  flesh."  Dan.  7 : 5.  The  bear  is  the  strongest 
beast  after  the  lion  and  is  distinguished  for  its  voracity,  but  it  has 
none  of  the  agility  and  majesty  of  the  lion,  is  awkward  in  its  move- 
ments, and  effects  its  purpose  with  comparative  slowness,  and  by 
brute  force  and  sheer  strength.  These  were  the  characteristics  of  the 
Medo-Persian  Empire.  It  was  ponderous  in  its  movements.  It  did 
not  gain  its  victories  by  bravery  or  skill,  but  overwhelmed  its  enemies 
by  hurling  vast  masses  of  troops  upon  them.  Xerxes'  expedition 
against  Greece  was  undertaken  with  2,500,000  fighting  men,  who  with 
the  camp  followers  made  up  an  army  of  5,000,000.  Other  Persian 
generals  had  armies  running  up  into  the  100,000's  of  men.  It  is  easy 
to  be  seen  that  the  movements  of  such  enormous  bodies  of  men  would 
"devour  much  flesh,"  not  only  in  the  destruction  of  their  enemies,  but 
thousands  would  die  of  disease  and  exposure  and  the  countries 
through  which  they  passed  would  become  famine-stricken  by  the  loss 
of  food  seized  to  feed  such  armies.  The  side  of  the  "BEAR"  which 
raised  up  to  attack  signifies  Persia,  in  which  lay  the  greatest  mili- 
tary strength,  and  corresponded  to  the  "right  shoulder  and  arm"  of 
the  "Colossus."  The  "Three  Ribs"  stood  for  the  three  Kingdoms  of 
Lydia,  Babylon  and  Egypt,  which  formed  a  "Triple  Alliance"  to  check 
the  Medo-Persian  power,  but  were  all  destroyed  by  it. 


rifv^iSmarZr- 


110      THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER. 

THIRD  BEAST.  The  "Third  Beast"  was  "like  a  LEOPARD, 
which  had  upon  the  back  of  it  four  wings  of  a  fowl;  the  'BEAST'  had 
also  four  heads;  and  dominion  was  given  to  it."  Dan.  7:6.  The 
Leopard  is  the  most  agile  and  graceful  of  creatures ;  but  its  speed  is 
here  still  further  assisted  by  "wings."  Slight  in  its  frame,  but  strongs 
swift  and  fierce,  its  characteristics  render  it  a  fitting  symbol  of  the 
rapid  conquests  of  the  Greeks  under  Alexander  the  Great,  who,  fol- 
lowed by  small  but  well-equipped  and  splendidly  brave  armies,  moved 
with  great  celerity  and  in  about  10  years  overthrew  the  unwieldy 
forces  of  Persia,  and  subdued  the  whole  civilized  world.  The  "four 
wings  of  a  Fowl"  indicate,  that,  as  a  "fowl"  does  not  fly  high,  the 
armies  of  Alexander  were  fitted  mainly  for  lowland  fighting.  There 
is  an  incongruity  between  the  number  of  "wings"  and  the  number  of 
"heads"  of  the  Leopard.  "Four  heads"  call  for  "four  pair  of  wings.'* 
Why  only  "four"  wings  we  do  not  know,  unless  they  denote  the  four 
quarters  of  the  earth  into  which  Alexander  sought  to  extend  his 
Kingdom. 

The  "Four  Heads"  of  the  LEOPARD  represent  the  "Four  Kmg- 
doms"  into  which  the  Empire  of  Alexander  was  divided  by  his  gen- 
erals, namely  Thrace,  Macedonia,  Syria  and  Egypt.  The  "Thurd 
Beast"  corresponds  to  the  "Abdomen"  and  "Hips"  of  the 
"COLOSSUS." 


THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER.        ill 

FOURTH  BEAST.  The  "Fourth  Beast"  was  unhke  any  Beast 
that  Daniel  had  ever  seen  or  heard  about.  It  was  "dreadful  and 
terrible,  and  strong  exceedingly,  and  it  had  great  IRON  TEETH. 
It  devoured  and  brake  in  pieces,  and  stamped  the  residue  (the  other 
Beasts)  with  the  feet  of  it ;  and  it  was  diverse  from  all  the  'BEASTS* 
that  were  before  it,  and  it  had  'TEN  HORNS'."  Dan.  7 \7 .  The 
fact  that  the  "Fourth  Beast"  had  "Iron  Teeth,"  and  that  there  were 
"Ten  Horns"  on  its  Head,  the  "iron"  corresponding  to  the  "Iron 
Limbs,"  and  the  "Ten  Horns"  to  the  "Ten  Toes"  of  the  "CO- 
LOSSUS," would  cause  Daniel  to  see  that  the  "Fourth  Beast"  stood 
for  the  Fourth  World  Empire,  the  ROMAN. 

But  as  Daniel  "considered"  the  "Ten  Horns,"  he  was  amazed  to 
see  another  "Horn,"  a  LITTLE  one,  come  up  among  them,  and 
before  whom  there  were  "three"  of  the  "First  Horns"  plucked  up  by 
the  roots,  that  is  destroyed.  And  as  he  examined  the  "LITTLE 
HORN"  more  closely  he  noticed  that  it  had  Eyes  like  the  eyes  of  a 
Man,  and  the  Mouth  of  a  Man  speaking  great  things.  Dan.  7 :  8.  This 
mystified  and  troubled  Daniel.  He  had  seen  nothing  corresponding  to 
it  on  the  "Ten  Toes"  of  the  "COLOSSUS."  It  must  mean  some  new 
and  additional  revelation  that  God  had  not  seen  fit  to  impart  to  the 
Gentile  King  Nebuchadnezzar,  and  that  was  reserved  for  Daniel  and 
his  people  (the  Jews),  for  we  must  not  forget  that  Daniel's  own 
visions,  in  the  last  six  chapters  of  the  Book,  have  to  do  with  God's 
dealings  with  the  Jewish  People  in  the  "LATTER  DAYS."  Dan. 
10:14.  So  Daniel  approached  one  of  the  "Heavenly  Messengers" 
that  stood  by  and  asked  him  the  meaning  of  what  he  had  seen.  He 
was  told  that  the  "Four  Beasts"  stood  for  "FOUR  KINGS"  or 
"KINGDOMS"  (vs.  23),  that  should  arise  out  of  the  earth.  Then 
Daniel  wanted  to  know  the  "truth"  about  the  "FOURTH  Beast," 
which  was  so  diverse  from  the  other  three,  and  particularly  about  the 
"LITTLE  HORN"  that  came  up  among  the  "Ten  Horns"  on  its  head. 
In  explanation  Daniel  was  told  that  the  "Ten  Horns"  on  the  "Fourth 
Beast"  represented  "TEN  KINGS"  that  shall  arise,  and  that  the 
"Little  Horn"  was  a  "King"  that  should  rise  among  them  and  sub- 
due three  of  them,  and  that  he  would  be  a  "PERSON"  of  remark- 
able intelligence  and  great  oratorical  powers,  having  a  mouth  speak- 
ing great  things.  That  he  would  be  audacious,  arrogant,  imperious, 
and  persecuting,  and  change  "times  and  laws,"  and  that  the  "Saints 
of  the  Most  High"  (Daniel's  People)  would  be  given  into  his  hands 
for  a  "Time,  and  Times,  and  the  Dividing  of  Time,"  or  ZYz  years. 

In  this  Vision  of  the  "Four  Beasts"  we  see  "Degeneration"  just 
as  we  saw  it  in  the  metals  of  the  "COLOSSUS."  The  descent  is  from 
the  LION,  the  "King  of  Beasts,"  to  a  nondescript  "MONSTER"  that 
defies  description.  Th(*  reason  why  these  "Four  Kingdoms"  are  rep- 
resented first  as  a  "Golden  Headed  Metallic  Image,"  and  then  as  a 
succession  of  "Wild  Beasts,"  is  to  show  the  difiference  between  Man's 
view  and  GOD'S  v  ew  of  the  World  Kingdoms.  Man  sees  in  them 
the  concrnL'ation  of  wealth,  majesty  and  power;  GOD  sees  them  as 
a  succession  of  rapacious  Wild  Beasts  devouring  one  another. 


112      THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER. 


3.    The  Vision  Of  The  "RAM"  And  The  "HE-GOAT." 

The  explanation  as  to  the  meaning  of  the  "LITTLE  HORN" 
perplexed  Daniel,  and  he  voiced  it  by  saying  "My  'cogitations'  much 
troubled  me,  and  my  countenance  changed  in  me  (he  had  a  sad  look)  ; 
but  I  kept  the  matter  in  my  heart."  Dan.  7 :  28.  To  comfort  His 
Servant,  God,  two  years  later,  transported  Daniel  in  vision  to  Shus- 
han,  the  Capital  of  Persia,  and  as  he  stood  on  the  bank  of  the  river 
Ulai,  he  saw  a  RAM  which  had  "Two  Horns,"  one  higher  than  the 
other,  and  the  higher  came  up  last.  He  saw  the  RAM  push  "West- 
ward," and  "Northward,"  and  "Southward,"  and  nothing  could  stand 
before  it,  and  it  did  according  to  its  will.  Dan.  8 : 4.  While  Dan- 
iel was  "considering"  what  the  Vision  of  the  RAM  meant,  he  saw  a 
HE-GOAT  come  from  the  West  unmolested,  and  he  noticed  it  had 
a  "NOTABLE  HORN"  between  its  eyes,  and  when  it  reached  the 
RAM  it  was  moved  with  "choler"  or  anger  against  it,  and  smote  it 
with  "fury,"  and  broke  its  "Two  Horns,"  and  knocked  it  down  and 
stamped  upon  it.  Then  the  HE-GOAT  waxed  great,  but  when  it 
became  strong  its  "GREAT  HORN"  was  broken  off,  and  "Four 
Notable  Horns"  came  up  in  its  place,  and  out  of  one  of  them  sprang 
a  "LITTLE  HORN"  which  waxed  exceedingly  great  toward  the 
"South,"  and  toward  the  "East,"  and  toward  the  "Pleasant  Land" 
(Palestine).    Dan.  8:5-9. 


THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER.       113 

When  Daniel  sought  for  the  meaning  of  this  Vision  he  heard  a 
voice  say — "Gabriel,  make  this  man  to  understand  the  Vision."  Then 
Gabriel  said  to  Daniel  the  Vision  belongs  to  the  "Time  of  the  End" 
(the  End  of  the  Times  of  the  Gentiles),  and  is  to  make  thee  know 
what  shall  come  to  pass  in  the  "Last  End  of  the  Indignation"  (the 
Great  Tribulation).  Dan.  8:15-19.  Gabriel  then  informed  Daniel 
that  the  "RAM"  stood  for  the  "Medo-Persian  Empire,"  with  its  two 
Kings,  Darius  and  his  nephew  Cyrus,  that  the  "HE-GOAT"  stood 
for  the  "Grecian  Empire,"  the  "GREAT  HORN"  between  its  eyes 
for  its  first  King  (Alexander  the  Great),  and  that  the  "FOUR 
HORNS"  that  took  the  place  of  the  "GREAT  HORN,"  stood  for 
"Four  Kingdoms"  into  which  the  "Grecian  Empire"  should  be 
divided. 

This  explanation  cleared  up  things'  considerably  for  Daniel.  It 
revealed  to  him  that  the  "TWO  HORNS"  of  the  RAM,  one  higher 
than  the  other,  and  the  "TWO  SHOULDERS"  of  the  BEAR,  one 
higher  than  the  other,  and  the  "TWO  ARMS"  of  the  COLOSSUS, 
stood  for  the  same  thing,  the  double  Empire  of  Medo-Persia.  He  also 
saw  that  the  "FOUR  HORNS"  that  came  up  in  the  place  of  the 
"GREAT  HORN"  corresponded  to  the  "FOUR  HEADS"  of  the 
LEOPARD,  and  therefore  must  correspond  with  the  "ABDOMEN" 
and  "HIPS"  of  the  COLOSSUS,  and  stand  for  the  Grecian  Empire, 
and  its  "Fourfold  Division"  among  the  Generals  of  Alexander  the 
Great. 

But  Daniel  was  still  troubled  as  to  the  meaning  of  the  "LITTLE 
HORN"  that  he  saw  come  out  of  one  of  the  "Four  Horns"  of  the 
HE-GOAT,  and  Gabriel  told  him  that  it  stood  for  a  King  of  "Fierce 
Countenance"  who  should  stand  up  in  the  "LATTER  TIME"  of  the 
Kingdom,  and  who  should  stand  up  against  the  "PRINCE  OF 
PRINCES"  (Christ).  Dan.  8:23-25.  The  description  of  this  "LIT- 
TLE HORN"  so  clearly  corresponded  to  the  description  of  the  "LIT- 
TLE HORN"  that  Daniel  saw  arise  amid  the  "Ten  Horns"  of  the 
"Fourth  Wild  Beast,"  that  he  saw  the}'^  described  and  stood  for  the 
same  Person.  The  revelation  so  overcame  Daniel  that  he  "fainted," 
and  was  sick  certain  days.    Dan.  8:27 

4.    The  Vision  Of  The  "KINGS  OF  THE  NORTH  AND  SOUTH." 

While  Daniel  had  revealed  to  him  that  the  "LITTLE  HORN" 
should  come  out  of  one  of  the  "Four  Kingdoms"  into  which  the 
Empire  of  Alexander  the  Great  was  divided,  he  was  not  at  that 
time  told  which  one,  but  20  years  later,  in  B.  C.  533,  the  information 
was  imparted  to  him  in  a  Fourth  Vision.  He  saw  in  vision  two 
Kings  warring  against  each  other.  One  was  called  the  "King  of  the 
North,"  the  other  the  "King  of  the  South."  This  chapter  (Dan.  11: 
1-45)  is  one  of  the  most  wonderfully  minute  as  to  prophetic  details 
of  any  chapter  in  the  Bible.  It  corresponds  exactly  with  the  profane 
history  of  the  kings  of  Egypt  and  Syria  for  over  350  years.  From 
verse  5  to  verse  31  we  have  an  account  of  what  is  called  the  "wars" 
of  the  "Kings  of  the  North"  (Syria)  and  of  the  "Kings  of  the  South" 
(Egypt).     These  end  with  the  close  of  the  reign  of  Antiochus  Epi- 


tl4      THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER. 

phanes,  B.  C.  164.  Verses  32-35  cover  the  whole  period  from  B.  C. 
164  down  to  the  "Time  of  the  End,"  that  is,  until  the  "Seventieth 
Week"  of  Daniel's  "Seventy  Weeks."  At  verse  36  the  "WILFUL 
KING"  appears,  and  from  that  verse  down  until  the  end  of  the  Book 
of  Daniel  we  have  an  account  of  what  is  to  befall  Daniel's  People 
in  the  "Latter  Days."  As  the  description  of  the  "WILFUL  KING" 
corresponded  with  the  description  of  the  "LITTLE  HORN"  of  the 
"Fourth  Wild  Beast"  and  the  "LITTLE  HORN"  of  the  "He-Goat," 
and  they  were  all  to  appear  at  the  same  time — the  "Time  of  the  End." 
Daniel  understood  that  they  referred  to  one  and  the  same  Person, 
and  as  the  "WILFUL  KING"  would  be  the  "King  of  the  NORTH," 
that  is,  of  Syria,  Daniel  saw  that  the  "LITTLE  HORN"  was  to  rise 
on  the  "SYRIAN  HORN"  of  the  "He-Goat,"  in  other  words  that  the 
"LITTLE  HORN,"  or  "Antichrist,"  shall  come  out  of  SYRIA,  and 
as  Syria  included  Assyria  that  the  "LITTLE  HORN"  of  Daniel  is 
the  sarae  as  the  "Assyrian"  of  Isaiah.  "When  the  Lord  hath  per- 
formed His  whole  work  upon  Mount  Zion  and  on  Jerusalem  (which 
wiH  not  be  until  Christ  comes  back),  I  will  punisla  the  fruit  of  the 
stout  heart  of  the  KING  OF  ASSYRIA  (Antichrist)  and  the  glory 
of  his  high  looks."  Isa.  10:  12.  I  will  break  the  ASSYRIAN  (Anti- 
christ) in  My  Land  (Palestine),  and  upon  My  mountains  tread  him 
imder  foot;  then  shall  his  yoke  depart  from  off  them  (Israel),  and  his 
burden  from  off  their  shoulders."  Isa.  14:25.  The  context  shows 
that  this  prophecy  is  connected  with  the  restoration  of  Israel  to  their 
own  land,  not  after  the  Babylonian  Captivity,  but  a  restoration  that 
is  still  future,  for  the  Assyrian  Empire  had  been  swallowed  up  by 
the  Babylonian  when  the  Prophet  wrote  and  the  ASSYRIAN  King 
here  mentioned  must  be  some  future  Assyrian  King,  for  he  is  to  be 
brought  to  Palestine  and  destroyed  there. 

We  must  not  allow  ourselves  to  be  confused  by  the  different 
names  given  the  Antichrist,  as  the  "King  of  Tyrus,"  the  "King  of 
Babylon,"  and  the  "King  of  Assyria,"  for  that  section  of  the  world 
will  comprise  one  territory  in  the  days  of  the  Antichrist  and  he  will 
be  known  by  all  of  these  titles. 

From  what  we  have  thus  far  learned  of  the  Antichrist,  the  prob- 
ability is  that  he  will  be  a  SYRIAN  JEW,  for  it  is  not  likely  that  the 
Jews  will  accept  as  their  Messiah  one  who  is  not  a  Jew,  unless  the 
claimant  by  false  pretense  makes  them  believe  he  is  one.  This, 
however,  does  not  prevent  the  Antichrist  being  a  Roman  citizen,  and 
the  political  head  of  the  revived  Roman  Empire,  for  Saul  of  Tarsus 
was  both  a  Jew  and  a  Roman  citizen. 

Those  who  claim  that  the  "LITTLE  HORN"  of  Dan.  7,  and  the 
"LITTLE  HORN"  of  Dan.  8,  are  not  the  same,  because  the  "LIT- 
TLE HORN"  of  Dan.  7  arises'  amid  the  "Ten  Horns"  of  the  "Fourth 
Wild  Beast,"  which  represents  the  Roman  Empire,  and  the  "LITTLE 
HORN"  of  Dan.  8,  arises  on  one  of  the  Horns  of  the  "He-Goat" 
which  represents  the  Grecian  Empire,  and  corresponds  to  the  "Third 
Wild  Beast,"  forget  that  the  Vision  that  the  Apostle  John  had  of  the 
revived  Roman  Empire  (Rev.  13:1-2),  the  Roman  Empire  in  its 
last  stage,  reveals  the  fact  that  the  "last  stage"  of  the  Roman  Empire 
will  include  all  the  characteristics  of  the  whole  Four  Empires,  Baby- 


THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTE.^       115 


Ionian,  Medo-Persian,  Grecian  and  old  Roman.  This  is  seen  in  the 
character  of  the  "BEAST"  John  saw  come  up  out  of  the  sea.  It  was 
like  unto  a  LEOPARD  (Greece),  with  the  feet  of  a  BEAR  (Medo- 
Persia),  and  the  mouth  of  a  LION  (Babylon).  The  fact  that  the 
BODY  of  the  "BEAST"  was  like  a  LEOPARD  (Greece),  reveals 
the  fact  that  the  preponderating  feature  of  the  revived  Roman  Empire 
will  be  GRECIAN,  and  that  therefore  the  "Ten  Federated  King- 
doms," represented  by  the  "Ten  Horns"  of  the  "Beast,"  will  include 
the  FOUR  KINGDOMS  into  which  the  GRECIAN  Empire  was 
divided,  viz.,  Egypt,  Macedon,  Thrace  and  SYRIA.  It  follows  there- 
fore that  the  "LITTLE  HORN"  of  the  "He-Goat"  (Greece),  will  be 
the  LITTLE  HORN  that  rises  among  the  "Ten  Horns"  of  the 
"Fourth  Wild  Beast"  (Rome),  for  Syria,  one  of  the  four  divisions  of 
the  Grecian  Empire,  will  be  one  of  the  component  parts  of  the  Re- 
vived Roman  Empire. 

Again  those  who  claim  that  Antiochus  Epiphanes  (B.  C.  175-165), 
a  king  of  Syria,  was  the  "LITTLE  HORN"  of  the  "He-Goat,"  over- 
look the  fact,  that,  while  Antiochus  Epiphanes  devastated  Palestine 
and  caused  an  "idol  altar"  to  be  erected  on  the  Brazen  Altar  of  the 
Temple,  on  which  he  offered  swine-flesh,  which  was  an  abomination 
to  the  Jews,  he  does  not  fulhl  the  description  of  the  "LITTLE 
HORN"  of  the  "He-Goat"  (Dan.  8:9-12,  23-25),  for  Antiochus 
Epiphanes,  nor  any  other  ruler  of  the  past,  ever  stood  up  against 
JESUS,  the  "Prince  of  Princes."  Neither  was  Antiochus'  Epiphanes 
"broken  without  hand."  Me  died  a  natural  death  at  Tabae  in  B.  C. 
165.  But  the  "LITTLE  HORN"  of  the  "He-Goat"  is  to  be  "broken 
without  hand."  His  Kingdom  is  to  1jc  destroyed  by  a  "stone  cut  out 
of  the  mountain  WITHOUT  HANDS,"  and  1  e  himself  shall  be 
"paralyzed"  by  the  "brightness  of  the  Lord's  Coming"  (1 .  Thess.  2:8). 
and  he  shall  be  cast  ALIVE  into  the  "Lake  of  Fire."  Rev.  19:20. 
There    is   no    intimation    in    Scripture    that    Antiochus    p4)iphaues    is 


116      THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTEIt 

even  to  be  regarded  as  a  "type"  of  Antichrist.  They  are  distinct  his- 
torical personages,  and  though  they  resemble  each  other  in  some 
respects,  yet  they  must  not  be  confounded  with  each  other.  After 
this  prolonged  exposition  of  Daniel's  "Foreview"  of  the  Antichrist, 
which  has  seemed  necessary  to  a  proper  understanding  of  the  mean- 
ing of  the  "Beast"  which  John  saw  come  up  out  of  the  sea,  we  now 
turn  to — 

III.     PAUL'S  FOREVIEW. 

"Let  no  man  deceive  you  by  any  means:  for  'that  Day'  (the 
Day  of  the  Lord)  shall  not  come  except  there  come  a  'falling 
away  first,'  and  that  'MAN  OF  SIN'  be  revealed.     The 

'SON    OF   PERDITION,' 
who  opposeth  and  exalteth  himself  above  all  that  is  called  God, 
or  that  is  worshipped;  so  that  he  As  God  sitteth  in  the  Temple 
of  God  (the  rebuilt  Temple  at  Jerusalem),  showing  himself  that 
he  is  God     .      .      .     For  the 

'MYSTERY  OF  INIQUITY' 
doth  already  work   (in   Paul's   day);   only  He   (the    Holy   Spirit) 
who  now  letteth  (restraineth  R.  V.)  will  let  (restrain),  until  He 
be  taken  out  of  the  way.     And  then  shall 
'THAT  WICKED' 
be  revealed,  whom  the  Lord  shall  consume  with  the  spirit  (breath) 
of  His  mouth,  and  shall  destroy  with  the  brightness  (manifesta- 
tion  R.  V.)    of  His  Coming.     Even   him,  whose   coming  is  after 
the  working  o£  Satan  with  all  power  and  signs  and  lying  won- 
ders, and  with  all  deceivableness  of  unrighteousness  in  them  that 
perish-  because  they  received  not  the  love  of  the  truth   (Christ) 
that  they  might  be  saved."    2.  Thess.  2:3-10. 

In  the  American  Standard  Edition  of  the  Bible  the  Antichrist  is 
called  the  "MYSTERY  OF  LAWLESSNESS"  or  the  "LAWLESS 
ONE."  As  such  he  is  not  the  cause  of  Lawlessness,  he  is  the  result 
or  fruit  of  it,  for  he  will  arise  out  of  the  seething  cauldron  of  Law- 
lessness that  is  now  becoming  more  pronounced  and  manifest  in  the 
world. 

The  name  that  the  Apostle  Paul  gives  the  Antichrist — the  "SON 
OF  PERDITION,"  is  not  without  significance.  The  name  is  used 
but  twice  in  the  Scriptures.  It  is  first  used  by  Christ  of  Judas  (John 
17:  12),  and  then  here  of  Antichrist.  The  Apostle  also  calls  the  Anti- 
christ in  this  passage  the  "MYSTERY  OF  INIQUITY."  What  does 
that  mean?  In  1.  Tim.  3:  16  Christ  is  spoken  of  as  the  "MYSTERY 
OF  GODLINESS,"  that  is,  that  He  was  God  MANIFEST  IN  THE 
FLESH.  How  did  He  become  "manifest  in  the  flesh"?  By  being 
born  of  the  Virgin  Mary  by  the  Holy  Spirit.  Thus  it  was  that  Jesus 
became  the  SON  OF  GOD.  Luke  1  :  35.  Now  as  iniquity  is  the 
opposite  of  godliness,  then  the  "MYSTERY  OF  INIQUITY"  must 
be  the  opposite  of  the  "MYSTERY  OF  GODLINESS."  That  is,  if 
Christ  is  the  "MYSTERY  OF  GODLINESS,"  Antichrist  must  be 
the  "MYSTERY  OF  INIQUITY,"  and  as  Christ  was  the  "Son  of 
God,"  then  Antichrist  must  be  the  "SON  OF  PERDITION,"  that  is, 
of  SATAN.  And  as  Christ  was  born  of  a  virgin  by  the  Holy  Spirit, 
so  Antichrist  will  be  born  of  a  woman  (not  necessarily  a  virgin)  by 
Satan.  This  is  no  new  view  for  it  has  been  held  by  many  of  God's 
spiritually  minded  children  since  the  days  of  the  Apostle  John,  and 


THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER.       117 

there  is  some  warrant  for  it  in  the  Scriptures,  In  Gen.  3 :  15,  God 
said  to  the  Serpent  (Satan),  "I  will  put  enmity  between  thee  and  the 
woman,  and  between  'THY  SEED'  and  'HER  SEED'.'*  Now  the 
Woman's  SEED  was  CHRIST,  then  the  Serpent's  SEED  must  be 
ANTICHRIST.  In  John  8:44  Jesus  said  to  the  Jews — "Ye  are  of 
your  father  THE  DEVIL  .  .  .  When  he  speaketh  a  lie,  he 
speaketh  of  his  own;  for  he  is  a  liar,  and  the  father  of  IT.**  In  the 
Greek  there  is  the  definite  article  before  "lie,"  and  it  should  read 
"THE  LIE,"  so  when  the  Devil  speaks  of  "THE  LIE,"  he  is  speak- 
ing of  his  own  (child),  for  he  is  a  liar,  and  the  FATHER  OF  "IT"— 
"THE  LIE."  And  it  is  worthy  of  note  that  in  the  verse  (vs.  11) 
that  follows  the  passage  we  are  considering  that  the  Apostle  says — 
"And  for  this  cause  God  shall  send  them  strong  delusion  that  they 
should  believe  a  lie."  Here  again  the  definite  article  is  found  in  the 
Greek,  and  it  should  read  "The  LIE,"  the  "SON  OF  PERDITION," 
the  ANTICHRIST. 

But  why  was  Judas  called  the  "SON  OF  PERDITION"?  Was 
he  a  child  of  Satan  by  some  woman,  or  was  he  simply  indwelt  by 
Satan?  Here  we  must  let  the  Scriptures  speak  for  themselves.  In 
John  6:  70-71  we  read  that  Jesus  said  "Have  not  I  chosen  you  Twelve, 
and  one  of  you  is  a  DEVIL?  He  spake  of  Judas  Iscariot  the  son  of 
Simon;  for  he  it  was  that  should  betray  Him,  being  one  of  the 
Twelve."  In  no  other  passage  than  this  is  the  word  "Devil"  appHed 
to  anyone  but  to  Satan  himself.  Here  the  word  is  "diabolus,"  the 
definite  article  is  employed,  and  it  should  read — "and  one  of  you  is 
THE  DEVIL."  This  would  make  Judas  the  Devil  incarnate,  or  the 
"MYSTERY  OF  INIQUITY,"  and  explains  why  Jesus  in  John 
17:12,  calls  him  the  "SON  OF  PERDITION." 

This  is  the  only  place  in  the  Scriptures  where  the  word  "diabolus'* 
is  applied  to  a  human  being,  and  it  implies  an  incarnation. 

While  "Perdition"  is  a  PLACE  (Rev.  17:8,11),  it  is  also  a 
"condition"  into  which  men  may  fall  (1.  Tim.  6:9;  Heb.  10:39),  and 
while  men  who  have  committed  the  "Unpardonable  Sin"  are  "sons  of 
perdition,"  because  they  are  destined  to  thv=  place  of  the  irrevocably 
lost,  yet  Judas  and  Antichrist  are  the  "SONS  OF  PERDITION"  in 
a  special  sense,  for  they  are  the  SONS  or  the  author  of  "Perdition" — 
THE  DEVIL.  That  is  they  are  not  merely  "obsessed"  or  controlled 
by  the  Devil,  the  Devil  has  incarnated  himself  in  them,  and  for  the 
time  being,  to  all  practical  purposes,  they  are  the  very  Devil  himself. 

The  next  question  that  arises  is,  "If  Judas  and  the  Antichrist  are 
both  called  the  'SON  OF  PERDITION,'  are  they  one  and  the  same, 
or  are  there  two  'Sons  of  Perdition'?"  Here  we  must  anticipate. 
Turning  to  Rev.  11:7,  we  read  that  the  "Beast"  that  slays  the  "Two 
Witnesses"  ascends  out  of  the  "Bottomless  Pit"  (ABYSS),  and  that 
"Beast"  is  the  ANTICHRIST.  Now  how  did  he  get  into  the 
"ABYSS"?  Well,  if  there  is  only  one  "SON  OF  PERDITION,"  and 
Judas  and  Antichrist  are  one  and  the  same,  then  he  got  in  the 
ABYSS  when  Judas  went  to  his  "Own  Place"  (the  ABYSS).  Acts 
1 :  25.  Of  no  other  person  is  it  said  anywhere  in  the  Scriptures  that 
he  went  "to  his  own  place."  Again  in  Rev.  17:8  it  is  said — "The 
'Beast'  that  thou  sawest  was,  and  is  not:  and  shall  ascend  out  of  the 


us      THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER. 

•Bottomless  Pit*  (Abyss),  and  go  into  PERDITION."  As  this 
"Beast"  is  the  same  that  slays  the  "Two  Witnesses"  he  is  the  ANTI- 
CHRIST. Now  there  are  four  things  said  of  him.  First,  he  "WAS." 
Second,  he  "IS  NOT."  Third,  he  shall  "ASCEND  OUT  OF  THE 
BOTTOMLESS  PIT."  Fourth,  he  shall  "GO  INTO  PERDITION." 
From  this  we  learn  that  in  John's  day  the  "Beast"  "Was  Not,"  but 
that  he  had  been  before  on  the  earth,  and  was  to  come  again,  that  he 
was  to  ASCEND  FROM  THE  BOTTOMLESS  PIT.  This  is  posi- 
tive proof  that  the  ANTICHRIST  has  been  on  the  earth  before,  and 
that  when  he  comes  in  the  future  he  will  come  from  the  "ABYSS." 
The  question  then  arises,  when  was  "Antichrist"  on  the  earth 
before?  If  Judas  and  Antichrist  are  one  and  the  same  the  enigma 
is  solved.  When  Judas  was  on  the  earth,  he  WAS ;  when  Judas  went 
to  his  "Own  Place"  he  "WAS  NOT" ;  when  Judas  comes  back  from 
the  "Abyss"  he  will  be— THE  ANTICHRIST.  The  Author  does 
not  insist  on  this  view  of  Judas  and  Antichrist  being  correct,  but 
with  open  mind  he  accepts  it,  because  it  seems  to  be  the  only  logical 
solution  of  both  Judas  and  Antichrist  being  called  the  "SON  OF 
PERDITION." 

IV.     JOHN'S  FOREVIEW. 

John  saw  "A  'BEAST'  rise  up  out  of  the  sea,  having  'SEVEN 
HEADS'  and  'TEN  HORNS,'  and  upon  his  horns  'TEN 
CROWNS,'  and  upon  his  heads  the  name  of  BLASPHEMY. 
And  the  'BEAST'  which  I  saw  was  like  a  LEOPARD,  and  his 
feet  were  as  the  feet  of  a  BEAR,  and  his  mouth  as  the  mouth 
of  a  LION:  and  the  'DRAGON'  gave  him  his  POWER,  and  his 
SEAT  (Throne),  and  GREAT  AUTHORITY.  And  I  saw  one 
of  his  HEADS  as  it  were  wounded  to  death:  and  his  deadly 
wound  was  healed:  and  all  the  world  wondered  after  the  'BEAST.' 
And  they  worshipped  the  'DRAGON'  which  gave  power  anto  the 
'BEAST,'  and  they  worshipped  the  'BEAST,'  saying,  who  is  like 
unto  the  'BEAST'?  Who  is  able  to  make  war  with  him?  And 
there  was  given  unto  him  a  mouth  speaking  great  things  and 
blasphemies;  and  power  was  given  unto  him  to  continue  forty 
and  two  months." 

When  we  compare  these  "Foreviews,"  and  note  the  similarity  of 
conduct  of  Daniel's  "LITTLE  HORN,"  Paul's  "MAN  OF  SIN,"  and 
John's  "BEAST,"  and  that  Daniel's  "LITTLE  HORN"  and  John's 
"BEAST"  are  to  continue  for  the  same  length  of  time — "Forty  and 
Two  Months,"  or  3^  years,  and  that  Daniel's  "LITTLE  HORN," 
Paul's  "MAN  OF  SIN,"  and  John's  "BEAST,"  are  all  to  be  de- 
stroyed in  the  same  manner  at  Christ's  "Second  Coming,"  we  see 
that  they  all  prefigure  the  same  "Evil  Power,"  which  is  after  the 
"Working  of  Satan,"  and  which  John  in  1.  John  2 :  18,  calls  THE 
ANTICHRIST,  In  other  words  when  we  find  in  prophecy  "Three 
Symbolic  Personages"  that  come  upon  the  stage  of  action  at  the  same 
time,  occupy  the  same  territory,  exhibit  the  same  character,  do  the 
same  work,  exist  the  same  length  of  time,  and  meet  the  same  fate, 
they  must  symbolize  the  SAME  THING. 

Before  we  examine  in  detail  John's  "BEAST,"  it  would  be  well 
for  us  to  compare  it  with  Daniel's  "FOURTH  WILD  BEAST," 


THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER.       119 

In  comparing  these  two  "BEASTS"  we  find  that  they  both  come 
up  out  of  the  sea   (the  nations),  and  that  they  are   utterly   unlike 


Daniel's 
Fourth  Wild  Beast 

Dan.  7:7,  8,  19,20,23-25. 


John's 
Beast  Out  Of  The  Sea 


"After  this  I  sa-m  in  the  night  visions,  and 
behold  a  FOURTH  BEAST,  dreadful  and  ter- 
rible, and  strong  exceedingly;  and  it  had  great 
iron  teeth ;  it  devoured  and  brake  in  pieces, 
and  stamped  the  residue  (the  3  preceding 
Beasts)  with  the  feet  of  it ;  and  it  was  diverse 
from  all  the  Beasts  that  were  before  it ;  and  it 
had  TEN  HORNS.  I  considered  the  HORNS, 
and,  behold,  there  came  up  among  them  an- 
other LITTLE  HORN,  before  whom  there 
were  THREE  of  the  FIRST  HORNS  plucked 
up  by  the  roots;  and.  behold,  in  THIS  HORN 
were  eyes  like  the  eyes  of  a  MAN,  and  a  mouth 
speaking  great  things." 

"Tlicn  1  would  know  the  truth  of  the 
FOURTH  BEAST,  which  was  diverse  from 
all  the  others,  exceeding  dreadful,  whose  teeth 
were  of  iron,  and  his  nails  of  brass ;  which  de- 
voured, brake  in  pieces,  and  stamped  the  resi- 
due with  his  feet;  and  of  the  TEN  HORNS 
that  were  in  his  head,  and  of  the  OTHER 
which  came  up,  and  before  whom  three  fell ; 
even  of  THAT  HORN  that  had  eyes,  and  a 
mouth  that  spake  very  great  things,  whose 
look  was  more  stout  than  his  fellows." 

"Thus  he  said,  the  FOURTH  BEAST  shall 
be  the  FOURTH  KINGDOM  upon  earth, 
which  shall  be  diverse  from  all  kingdoms,  and 
shall  devour  the  whole  earth,  and  shall  tread  it 
down  and  break  it  in  pieces.  And  the  TEN 
HORNS  out  of  this  Kingdom  are  TEN 
KINGS  that  shall  arise;  and  another  (King) 
shall  rise  after  them ;  and  he  shall  be  diverse 
from  the  first,  and  he  shall  subdue  THREE 
KINGS.  And  he  shall  speak  great  words 
against  the  Most  High,  and  shall  wear  out  the 
saints  of  the  Most  High,  and  think  to  change 
times  and  laws;  and  they  shall  be  given  into 
his  hand  until  a  TIME  and  TIMES  and  the 
DIVIDING  OF  TIME." 


Rev.  13:1-7 


"I  saw  a  BEAST  rise  up  out  of  the  SEA, 
having  SEVEN  HEADS  and  TEN  HORNS. 
and  upon  his  horns  TEN  CROWNS,  and 
upon  his  heads  the  NAMES  OF  BLAS- 
PHEMY. And  the  BEAST  which  I  saw  was 
like  unto  a  LEOPARD,  and  his  feet  were  as 
the  feet  of  a  BEAR,  and  his  mouth  as  the 
mouth  of  a  LION;  and  the  Dragon  gave  him 
his  power,  and  his  seat,  and  great  authority. 
And  1  saw  one  of  his  HEADS  as  it  were 
wounded  to  death;  and  his  deadly  wound  was 
healed;  and  all  the  world  wondered  after  the 
BEAST.  .  .  .  And  there  was  given  unto 
him  a  mouth  speaking  great  things  and  blas- 
phemies; and  power  was  given  unto  him  to 
continue  FORTY  AND  TWO  MONTHS, 
And  he  opened  his  mouth  in  blasphemy  against 
God,  to  blaspheme  His  Name,  and  His  Taber- 
nacle, and  them  that  dwell  in  Heaven.  And  it 
was  given  unto  him  to  make  war  with  the 
saints,  and  to  overcome  them ;  and  power  was 
given  him  over  all  kindreds^  ard  tongues,  and 
nations." 


any  beast  we  have  ever  heard  of.  Daniel's  "Beast"  was  dreadful 
and  terrible,  and  strong  exceedingly;  and  it  had  grej  (:  iron  teeth,  and 
nails  of  brass;  while  John's  "Beast"  was  like  a  LEOPARD,  with  the 


120       THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER. 

feet  of  a  BEAR,  and  the  mouth  of  a  LION.  As  Daniel's  "Beast" 
represented  the  "FOURTH  KINGDOM"  upon  the  earth,  the  Romaii 
Empire,  it  is  evident  that  its  characteristics  describe  the  old  Roman 
Empire,  while  the  characteristics  of  John's  Beast  represent  the  revived 
Roman  Empire.  We  know  that  the  Old  Roman  Empire  was  "strong 
exceedingly"  and  its  grip  and  power  were  like  a  beast  with  "great 
iron  teeth"  and  "nails  of  brass,"  and  from  the  description  of  John's 
"Beast"  we  learn  that  the  revived  Roman  Empire  shall  embody  all 
the  characteristics  of  the  Four  World  Empires,  as  seen  in  its 
LEOPARD  like  body,  its  feet  of  a  BEAR,  and  its  mouth  of  a  LION. 
That  both  "Beasts"  have  TEN  HORNS  reveals  the  fact  that  they  will 
be  in  existence  at  the  time  indicated  by  the  TEN  TOES  of  the  Co- 
lossus, with  which  they  correspond,  which  will  be  just  before  the 
setting  up  of  the  "Stone"  or  Millennial  Kingdom  of  Christ.  We  are 
told  that  the  "TEN  HORNS"  of  Daniel's  "Beast"  stand  for  "TEN 
KINGS,"  and  the  "TEN  HORNS"  of  John's  "Beast"  stand  for  the 
same.  Rev.  17:12.  From  this  we  see  that  both  Daniel  and  John 
foresaw  that  the  Roman  Empire  was  to  be  eventually  divided  into 
"Ten  Separate  but  Federated  Kingdoms." 

While  both  "Beasts"  have  TEN  HORNS,  they  differ  in  that 
John's  had  "SEVEN  HEADS"  while  Daniel's  had  but  ONE,  and 
among  the  "TEN  HORNS"  on  Daniel's  "Beast"  there  came  up  a 
"LITTLE  HORN,"  which  is  not  seen  amid  the  "TEN  HORNS"  of 
John's  Beast.  These,  as  we  shall  see,  are  features  that  refer  to  the 
last  stage  of  the  "Beast"  and  show  that  we  cannot  understand  the 
last  stage  of  the  "Beast"  without  carefully  comparing  Daniel's  and 
John's  "Beasts,"  for  the  "LITTLE  HORN"  of  Daniel's  "Beast" 
plucks  up  THREE  of  the  "TEN  HORNS"  and  destroys  them,  or 
takes  their  kingdom  away,  a  thing  that  John  omits  to  tell  us.  Again 
the  Antichristian  character  of  Daniel's  "Beast"  is  seen  in  its  "LIT- 
TLE HORN"  whose  conduct  corresponds  with  not  a  part,  but  the 
whole  of  John's  "Beast,"  and  that  for  the  same  length  of  time,  "TIME" 
and  "TIMES"  and  the  "DIVIDING  OF  TIME"  which  equals 
"FORTY  AND  TWO  MONTHS." 

It  now  remains  to  analyze  the  "Beast"  that  John  saw  come  up 
out  of  the  sea,  and  try  to  discover  the  meaning  of  its  various  mem- 
bers. 

We  have  two  descriptions  of  this  "Beast." 

Daniel's  "Fourth  Wild  Beast"  as  we  have  seen,  represents  the 
Roman  Empire  as  it  existed  from  B.  C.  30,  until  as  a  nation  it  shall 
cease  to  exist.  While  it  was  divided  in  A.  D.  364,  as  the  result  of  an 
ecclesiastical  schism,  into  its  Eastern  and  Western  Divisions,  and  lost 
its  national  life  as  a  world  power,  yet  it  has  never  lost  its  religious 
existence  or  influence  as  seen  in  the  continuance  of  the  Greek  and 
Roman  Churches,  and  Roman  Law  is  still  a  controlling  power  in  our 
laws.  In  this  sense  the  Roman  Empire  in  its  influence  has  never 
ceased  to  exist.  We  are  now  to  consider  it  in  its  last  stage  as  out- 
lined in  John's  "Beast." 

In  the  two  descriptions  of  John's  Beast  as  given  above  it  is  very 
important  to  see  that  the  "Beast"  has  a  "Dual"  meaning.  It  repre- 
sents both  the  revived  Roman  Empire,  and  its  Imperial  Head  the 


THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFrER.       121 


John's  Two  Visions 
Of  The  Beast 


Beast  Out  OF  The  Sea     Scarlet  Colored  Bea^t 


Rev.  13:1-7 

"I  saw  a  BEAST  rise  up  out  of  the  SEA, 
having  SEVEN  HEADS  and  TEN  HORNS.' 
and  upon  his  horns  TEN  CROWNS,  and 
upon  his  heads  the  NAMES  OF  BLAS- 
PHEMY. And  the  BEAST  which  I  saw  was 
like  unto  a  LEOPARD,  and  his  feet  were  as 
the  feet  of  a  BEAR,  and  his  mouth  as  the 
mouth  of  z  LION;  and  the  Dragon  gave  him 
his  power,  and  his  seat,  and  great  authority. 
And  I  saw  one  of  his  HEADS  as  it  were 
wounded  to  death;  and  his  deadly  wound  was 
healed;  and  all  the  world  wondered  after  the 
BEAST.  .  .  .  And  there  was  given  unto 
him  a  mouth  speaking  great  things  and  blas- 
phemies; and  power  was  given  unto  him  to 
continue  FORTY  AND  TWO,  MONTHS. 
And  he  opened  his  mouth  in  blasphemy  against 
God,  to  blaspheme  His  Name,  and  His  Taber- 
nacle, and  them  that  dwell  in  Heaven.  And  it 
was  given  unto  him  to  make  war  with  the 
saints,  and  to  overcome  them ;  and  power  was 
given  him  over  all  kindreds,  and  tongues,  and 
nations." 


Rev.  17:3,7-17 
"I  saw  a  Woman  sit  upon  a  scarlet  colored 
BEAST,  full  of  names  of  blasphemy,  haying 
SEVEN  HEADS  and  TEN  HORNS.  .  .  . 
I  will  tell  thee  the  mystery  of  the  Woman,  and 
of  the  BEAST  that  carried  her,  which  hath  the 
SEVEN  HEADS  and  TEN  HORNS.  The 
BEAST  that  thou  sawest  WAS.  and  IS  NOT; 
and  shall  ascend  out  of  tiie  BOTTOMLESS 
PIT     and    go    into    perdition.     .    .  The 

SEVEN  HEADS  are  SEVEN  MOUNTAINS, 
on  which  the  Woman  sitteth.  And  they  (the 
Seven  Heads,  R.  V.)  are  SEVEN  KINGS; 
FIVE  are  fallen,  and  ONE  is,  and  the  OTHER 
is  not  yet  come;  and  when  he  cometh,  he  must 
continue  a  short  space.  And  the  BEAST  that 
WAS,  and  IS  NOT,  even  he  is  the  EIGHTH, 
and  is  of  the  SEVEN,  and  goeth  into  perdition. 
And  the  TEN  HORNS  which  thou  sawest  are 
TEN  KINGS,  which  have  received  no  king- 
dom as  yet;  but  receive  power  as  kings  one 
hour  with  the  BEAST.  These  have  one  mind, 
and  shall  give  their  power  and  strength  unto 
the  BEAST.  ...  And  the  TEN  HORNS 
which  thou  sawest  upon  the  BEAST,  these 
shall  hate  the  WHORE,  and  shall  make  her 
desolate  and  naked,  and  shall  eat  her  flesh,  and 
bum  her  vidth  fire.  For  God  hath  put  in  their 
hearts  to  fulfil  His  will,  and  to  agree,  and  give 
their  kingdom  unto  the  BEAST,  until  the 
words  of  God  shall  be  fulfilled." 

Antichrist.  As  the  revived  Roman  Empire  it  is  seen  coming  up  out 
of  the  sea  of  the  nations,  as  the  Antichrist  it  comes  up  out  of  the 
ABYSS.  For  instance  it  cannot  be  said  of  the  Roman  Empire  of 
John's  day,  that  it  WAS,  and  IS  NOT,  for  it  was  at  the  height  of  its 
power  in  John's  day.  Neither  can  it  be  said  of  it  that  it  shall  ascend 
out  of  the  pit  and  go  into  PERDITION,  that  could  only  be  said  of 
a  person.  Again  we  must  distinguish  between  the  body  of  the 
"Beast"  and  its  heads  and  horns.  The  body  being  that  of  a  LEOP- 
ARD, with  the  feet  of  a  BEAR,  and  the  mouth  of  a  LION  is  to 
show  that  the  revived  Roman  Empire  in  its  last  stage  will  include 
the  characteristics  of  the  first  "Three  Wild  Beasts"  of  Daniel,  that  is. 


112       THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER. 

of  the  LION  (Babylon),  the  BEAR  (Medo-Persia),  and  the  LEOP- 
ARD (Greece),  and  as  the  largest  part  of  the  "Beast,"  the  body,  is 
represented  by  the  LEOPARD,  the  prevailing  characteristic  of  the 
revived  Roman  Empire  vi^ill  be  GRECIAN. 

The  "Beast"  that  comes  up  out  of  the  sea  (Chap.  13),  has 
SEVEN  HEADS  and  TEN  HORNS,  and  the  "Horns"  are 
CROWNED.  This  represents  the  "Beast,"  or  Empire,  at  the  height 
of  its  power,  when  it  will  have  all  its  "Heads,"  and  when  the  TEN 
KINGS,  the  heads  of  the  TEN  KINGDOMS  into  which  the  Empire 
shall  be  divided,  will  have  been  crowned.  The  "Beast"  that  comes 
up  out  of  the  ABYSS  also  has  SEVEN  HEADS  and  TEN  HORNS, 
but  they  are  not  crowned,  for  the  TEN  KINGS  represented  by  the 
TEN  HORNS,  have  not  as  yet  received  their  kingdom.  (Rev.  17: 
12.)  This  implies  that  the  "Beast"  of  Rev.  17,  represents  the  Anti- 
christ at  the  beginning  of  the  "Week."  As  confirmation  of  this  view 
the  "WOMAN"  is  seen  at  this  stage  riding  the  "Beast."  For  while 
the  "Scarlet  Clothed  Woman"  is  not  seen  until  chapter  17,  it  is  clear 
that  she  rides  the  "Beast"  from  the  begiiming  of  the  "Week,"  for  she 
represents  the  "PAPAL  CHURCH"  that  comes  into  power  after  the 
true  Church  has  been  caught  out.  During  the  wars  preceding  the 
rise  of  Antichrist  the  nations  that  will  then  be  found  in  the  geo- 
graphical limits  of  the  Old  Roman  Empire  will  form  an  "Alliance" 
for  mutual  protection.  Those  nations  will  be  ten  in  number,  repre- 
sented by  the  "TEN  HORNS"  of  the  Beast.  No  doubt  the  "Papal 
Church"  will  play  a  prominent  part  in  those  proceedings.  She  will 
be  rewarded  by  restoration  to  political  power,  and  this  union  of 
Church  and  State,  in  which  the  Church  will  have  control,  is  shown 
by  the  WOMAN  riding  the  Beast,  thus  dominating  it.  But  when 
the  "Ten  Kings"  shall  receive  their  Kingdoms  and  be  CROWNED, 
they  "shall  hate  the  WHORE,  and  shall  make  her  desolate  and  naked, 
and  shall  eat  her  flesh,  and  bum  her  with  fire."     (Vs.  16.) 

While  we  are  told  in  Rev.  17  : 9  that  the  "SEVEN  HEADS"  of 
the  "Beast"  represent  "SEVEN  MOUNTAINS"  (this  is  to  identify 
it  with  the  Roman  Empire),  we  are  told  in  the  next  verse  (R.  V.) 
that  they  (the  "Seven  Heads")  also  represent  "SEVEN  KINGS"  of 
whom  "Five  are  fallen,  and  one  is,  and  the  other  is  not  yet  come; 
and  when  he  cometh  he  must  continue  a  short  space."  That  is,  in 
John's  day  "Five"  of  these  Kings  had  fallen,  one  was  the  then  ruling 
Emperor,  and  the  "Seventh"  was  yet  to  come.  Who  are  meant  by 
the  first  "Five  Kings"  that  had  fallen  we  do  not  know.  The  King 
that  was  on  the  throne  in  John's  day  was  Domitian,  who  had  ban- 
ished John  to  the  Isle  of  Patmos.  The  last  or  "SEVENTH  KING" 
who  is  yet  to  come  is  undoubtedly  the  ANTICHRIST.  We  are  told 
in  Rev.  13:3,  that  one  of  the  "SEVEN  HEADS,"  or  "KINGS," 
received  a  deadly  wound.  Which  one  is  not  stated.  The  inference 
is  that  it  is  the  last,  for  the  Beast  has  all  of  his  "HEADS"  before  one 
of  them  is  wounded.  In  Rev.  17:  11  he  is  called  the  Beast  that  WAS, 
and  IS  NOT,  even  he  is  the  "EIGHTH,"  and  is  of  the  "SEVENTH," 
and  goeth  into  PERDITION.  The  only  clear  explanation  of  this 
passage  is  that  the  "SEVENTH  HEAD"— THE  ANTICHRIST,  is 
the  one  who  receives  the  "deadly  wound,"  probably  at  the  hand  of  an 


Si 
o 


<  »  u-2  c  S  »^  S-3  =1  ! 
J  >  S  5  u  o  * -o  -      •"  E  H  ! 


5oO 


;?&Qi 


!  t"  2  <  -r  5 


UK 
-  v< 


S  SS  Sif-  '  " 


33= 

Is  J' 

5"! 


'■is 

;l| 


lilllliil 


fl^sfti'. 


e :: 


it^; 


:  Sm<  »^o^o.3<a  i 


I- 

V) 

z 
o 

Z 
< 


:S5"J 


isi^ 


ilb^i^ 


sl'i^lflf'^ 


^I^Sbr- 


=-5i-S-o  oil" 

- 9  J  s  a  a 

s 


r^5  I 


S   «  =  '«   °*3   SfM   S^ 

<  =  '.§  il "  o-'gS 

3T.5_T3^  =„  "w  i 


;E£i;"'*="'* 


?H^"^       i  ^  3  "3^ -St 


-<-S^  =  "      S 

•EC 

-ra  S  5  sf  ■£- 

eSE 

-=2.=  n,t»0 

-  JB 

:^kl^^^ 

■iijX 

"I     ^  Z  „-Z^^^. 
'    t^     I  E  .,  ^i' 

&V  <  ?  -S  ^  -  S  t , 


3-iSJ 


■5^2" 


-  "  6. 


;  i-i^s^ii^x  ', 


124      THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER. 

assassin,  and  as  his  body  is  lying  in  state  prepared  for  burial,  hu 
rises  from  the  dead  (Vs.  14),  and  thus  becomes  the  "EIGHTH,** 
though  he  is  of  the  "SEVENTH."  By  this  resurrection  of  the  Anti- 
christ, Satan  imitates  the  Resurrection  of  Christ  and  makes  the 
world  "wonder  after  the  Beast"  (Rev.  13:3),  and  this  adds  to  his 
prestige  and  power.  If  this  happens  at  the  "Middle  of  the  Week,"  at 
the  time  the  Dragon  is  cast  out  of  Heaven,  it  will  account  for  the 
great  change  that  takes  place  in  the  Antichrist,  for  before  receiving 
his  "deadly  wound"  he  will  be  sweet  and  lovable,  but  after  his  resur- 
rection or  recovery  he  will  become  Devilish,  the  result  of  the  Dragon 
incarnating  himself  in  him.  It  is  at  this  time  that  he  breaks  the 
Ccfvenant  with  the  Jews  and  desecrates  the  Temple  by  setting  up  the 
"Abomination  of  Desolation"  which  is  an  "Idol  Image"  of  himself — 
the  "DESOLATOR."  As  the  "LITTLE  HORN"  of  Daniel's 
"Fourth  Wild  Beast"  he  will  destroy  three  of  the  "Ten  Kings"  and 
firmly  establish  himself  in  the  place  of  power,  and  as  he,  as  the 
"LITTLE  HORN,"  does  not  appear  until  after  the  "TEN  HORNS," 
or  "Ten  Federated  Kingdoms,"  come  intc  existence,  it  is  clear  that 
the  Antichrist  does  not  form  the  Federation,  but  is  the  outgrowth  of  it. 

He  will  be  a  "composite"  man.  One  who  embraces  in  his  char- 
acter the  abilities  and  powers  of  Nebuchadnezzar,  Xerxes,  Alexander 
the  Great  and  Caesar  Augustus.  He  will  have  the  marvelous  gift  of 
attracting  unregenerate  men,  and  the  irresistible  fascination  of  his 
personality,  his  versatile  attainments,  superhuman  wisdom,  great 
administrative  and  executive  ability,  along  with  his  powers  as  a  con- 
summate flatterer,  a  brilliant  diplomatist,  a  superb  strategist,  will 
make  him  the  most  conspicuous  and  prominent  of  men.  All  these 
gifts  will  be  conferred  on  him  by  Satan,  whose  tool  he  will  be,  and 
who  will  thus  make  him  the — 

SUPERMAN. 

He  will  pose  as  a  great  humanitarian,  the  friend  of  men,  and  the 
especial  friend  of  the  Jewish  race,  whom  he  will  oersuade  that  he  has 
come  to  usher  in  the  "Golden  Age*'  as  pictured  by  the  prophets,  and 
who  ,will  receive  him  as  their  Messiah. 

He  will  intoxicate  men  with  a  strong  delusion  and  his  never  vary- 
ing success.  And  when  he  shall  be  slain  and  rise  again  he  will  have 
lost  none  of  these  powers,  but  will  be  in  addition  the  embodiment  of 
atl  kinds  of  v/ickedness  and  blasphemy. 

"He  shall  speak  great  words  against  the  Most  High,  and  shall 
wear  out  the  saints  of  the  Most  High,  and  think  to  change  times 
and  laws."     Dan.  7:25. 

"He  shall  also  stand  up  against  the  'Prince  of  Princes**' 
(Jesus).     Dan.  8:  25. 

"He  shall  do  according  to  his  will;  and  he  shall  exalt  him- 
self and  magnify  himself  above  every  god,  and  shall  speak  marvel- 
lous things  against  the  God  of  Gods."     Dan.   11:36. 

"Who  opposeth  and  exalteth  himself  above  all  that  is  called 

God,  or  that  is  worshipped;   so  that  he  AS  GOD   sitteth   in  the 

Temple  of  God  (at  Jerusalem)  showing  himself  that  he  IS  GOD 

whose  coming  is   after   the  Working  of  Satan  with  all 

Power  and  Signs  and  Lying  Wonders."   2.  Thess.  2:3-9. 


THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER.       125 

There  has  never  as  yet  appeared  on  this  earth  a  person  who 
answers  the  description  given  in  the  above  Scriptures.  Such  a  char- 
acter is  almost  inconceivable.  No  writer  would  have  invented  such 
a  character. 

7.  THE  BEAST  OUT  OF  THE  EARTH. 

The  "False  Prophet"  Or  "Anti-Spirit." 

Rev.   13:11-18. 


—■T^:^^^^'- —  rjrf*is«< — =. 

"And  I  beheld  another  'BEAST'  coming  up  out  of  the 
EARTH;  and  he  had  two  horns  like  a  lamb,  and  he  speike  as  a 
DRAGON.  And  he  exerciseth  all  the  power  of  the  'First  Beast' 
before  him,  and  causeth  the  earth  and  them  which  dwell  therein 
to  worship  the  'First  Beast/  whose  deadly  wound  was  healed. 
And  he  doeth  great  wonders,  so  that  he  maketh  fire  come  down 
from  heaven  on  the  earth  in  the  sight  of  men,  and  deceiveth  them 
that  dwell  on  the  earth  by  the  means  of  those  miracles  which  he 
had  power  to  do  in  the  sight  of  the  'Beast';  saying  to  them  that 
dwell  on  the  earth,  that  they  should  make  an  'IMAGE  TO  THE 
BEAST,'  which  had  the  wound  by  a  sword,  and  did  live.  And  he 
had  power  to  give  LIFE  UNTO  THE  'IMAGE  OF  THE 
'BEAST,'  that  the  'IMAGE  OF  THE  BEAST'  SHOULD  BOTH 
SPEAK,  AND  CAUSE  THAT  AS  MANY  AS  WOULD  NOT 
WORSHIP  THE  'IMAGE  OF  THE  BEAST'  SHOULD  BE 
KILLED.  And  he  causeth  all,  both  small  and  great,  rich  and 
poor,  free  and  bond,  to  receive  a  'MARK'  in  their  right  hand,  or 
in  their  foreheads;  and  that  no  man  might  BUY  or  SELL,  save 
he  that  had  the  'MARK,'  or  the  'NAME  OF  THE  BEAST,'  or 
the  'NUMBER  OF  HIS  NAME.'  Here  is  wisdom.  Let  him  that 
hath  understanding  count  the  'NUMBER  OF  THE  BEAST':  for 
it  is  the  'NUMBER  OF  MAN':  and  his  number  is  SIX  HUN- 
DRED THREESCORE  AND  SIX." 

After  the  Apostle  John  had  seen  and  described  the  "Beast"  that 
came  up  out  of  the  SEA,  he  saw  another  "Beast"  come  up  out  of  the 
EARTH.  This  "Second  Beast,"  while  John  does  not  say  it  was  a 
Iamb,  had  "Two  Horns"  "like  a  lamb,"  that  is,  it  was  LAMB-LIKE. 
Because  of  this  resemblance  many  claim  that  the  "Second  Beast" 
is  the  Antichrist,  for  Antichrist  is  supposed  to  imitate  Christ.  While 
the  LAMB  (Christ)  is  mentioned  in  the  Book  of  Revelation  22  times, 


1J6      THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER. 

the  description  given  of  Him  in  chapter  5 : 6,  is  that  of  a  lamb  having 
""SEVEN  HORNS"  and  not  "TWO."  This  differentiates  Him  from 
the  "lamb-like  Beast"  that  comes  up  out  of  the  earth,  who,  though  he 
is  "lamb-like  in  appearance  SPEAKS  AS  A  DRAGON." 

The  "Second  Beast"  has  a  name.  He  is  called  the  "FALSE 
PROPHET"  three  times.  First  in  chapter  16:13,  then  in  chapter 
19 :  20,  and  again  in  chapter  20 :  10.  Twice  he  is  associated  with  the 
"First  Beast"  (Antichrist)  and  once  with  the  "Dragon"  (Satan)  and 
the  "First  Beast,"  and  as  they  are  PERSONS  so  must  he  be.  The 
fact  that  he  is  called  the  "False  Prophet"  is  proof  that  he  is  not  the 
"Antichrist."  Jesus  had  a  foreview  of  him  when  He  said — "There 
shall  arise  'FALSE  CHRISTS'  and  'FALSE  PROPHETS,'  and  shall 
show  GREAT  SIGNS  AND  WONDERS :  insomuch  that,  if  it  were 
possible  they  shall  deceive  the  very  elect."  Matt.  24:24.  Here  Jesus 
differentiates  between  "FALSE  CHRISTS"  and  "FALSE  PROPH- 
ETS," therefore  the  "ANTICHRIST"  and  the  "FALSE  PROPHET" 
cannot  be  the  same. 

That  the  "Second  Beast"  comes  up  out  of  the  EARTH  may 
signify  that  he  will  be  a  resurrected  person.  If,  as  was  hinted  at, 
"Antichrist"  was  Judas  resurrected,  why  should  not  the  "False 
Prophet"  also  be  a  resurrected  person?  There  will  be  two  persons, 
as  we  have  seen,  who  shall  come  back  from  Heaven  as  the  "Two 
Witnesses,"  Moses  and  Elijah,  why  not  two  persons  come  up  fro-m 
^'The  Underworld,"  brought  up  by  Satan  to  counteract  the  work  of 
the  "Two  Witnesses"?  The  fact  that  the  "First  Beast"  (Antichrist), 
and  the  "Second  Beast"  (False  Prophet)  are  cast  ALIVE  into  the 
"Lake  of  Fire"  (Rev.  19:20)  is  further  proof  that  they  are  more 
than  ordinary  mortals,  and  that  the  "First  Beast"  is  more  than  the 
last  ruling  Emperor  of  the  revived  Roman  Empire.  He  is  the  Anti- 
christ, Satan's  SUPERMAN. 

In  the  "Dragon,"  the  "Beast,"  and  the  "False  Prophet,"  we 
have  the  "SATANIC  TRINITY,"  Satan's  imitation  of  the  "Divine 
Trinity."  In  the  unseen  and  invisible  "Dragon"  we  have  the 
FATHER  (the  ANTI-GOD).  In  the  "Beast"  we  have  the  "SON 
OF  PERDITION"  (the  ANTI-CHRIST),  begotten  of  the  Dragon, 
who  appears  on  the  earth,  dies,  and  is  resurrected,  and  to  whom  is 
given  a  throne  by  his  Father  the  Dragon.  In  the  "False  Prophet"  we 
have  the  "ANTI-SPIRIT,"  who  proceeds  from  the  "Dragon  Father" 
and  "Dragon  Son,"  and  whose  speech  is  like  the  Dragon's.  The 
"Dragon"  then  will  be  the  "ANTI-GOD,"  the  "Beast"  the  "ANTI- 
CHRIST," and  the  "False  Prophet"  the  "ANTI-SPIRIT,"  and  the 
fact  that  all  three  are  cast  ALIVE  into  the  "Lake  of  Fire"  (Rev.  20: 
iO)  is  proof  that  they  together  form  a  "Triumvirate"  which  we  may 
well  call— "THE  SATANIC  TRINITY." 

Again  the  "Antichrist"  is  to  be  a  KING  and  rule  over  a  KING- 
DOM. He  will  accept  the  "Kingdoms  of  this  world"  that  Satan 
offered  Christ,  and  that  Christ  refused.  Matt.  4:8-10.  He  will  also 
EXALT  himself,  and  claim  to  be  God.  2.  Thess.  2: 4.  But  the  "False 
Prophet"  is  not  a  King,  He  does  not  exalt  himself,  he  exalts  the 
"First  Beast"  (Antichrist).  His  relation  to  the  "First  Beast"  is  the 
same  as  the  Holy  Spirit's  relation  to  Christ.     He  causeth  the  earth 


IMAGE   OF  THE   BEAST 


THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER.       129 

and  them  which  dwell  therein  to  worship  the  "First  Beast."  He  also 
has  power  to  give  life,  and  in  this  he  imitates  the  Holy  Spirit.  And 
as  the  followers  of  Christ  are  sealed  by  the  Holy  Spirit  until  the 
**Day  of  Redemption"  (Eph.  4:30);  so,  the  followers  of  Antichrist 
shall  be  sealed  by  the  False  Prophet  until  the  "Day  of  Perdition." 
Rev.  13 :  16-17. 

The  False  Prophet  will  be  a  "Miracle  Worker."  While  Jesus 
was  a  "miracle  worker,"  He  did  all  His  mighty  works  in  the  "power" 
of  the  Holy  Spirit.  Acts  10 :  38.  Among  the  miracles  that  the  False 
Prophet  will  perform  he  will  bring  down  FIRE  FROM  HEAVEN. 
As  we  have  seen  under  the  work  of  the  "Two  Witnesses,"  chapter 
11:  1-14,  there  will  probably  be  a  "FIRE-TEST"  between  Elijah  and 
the  False  Prophet,  and  the  test  as  to  who  is  God  of  Mt.  Carmel  will 
be  repeated.  That  Satan,  who  will  then  energize  the  False  Prophet, 
can  do  this  is  clear  from  Job  1 :  16,  where  Satan,  having  secured  per- 
mission from  God  to  touch  all  that  Job  had,  brought  down  "fire  from 
heaven"  and  burned  up  Job's  sheep  and  servants. 

The  False  Prophet  then  commands  the  people  to  make  an 
"IMAGE  OF  THE  BEAST." 

This  is  further  proof  that  the  "First  Beast"  is  the  Antichrist.  It 
is  a  strange  weakness  of  mankind  that  they  must  have  some  VIS- 
IBLE God  to  worship,  and  when  the  Children  of  Israel,  who  had  been 
delivered  from  Egypt  under  Moses'  leadership,  thought  he  had  for- 
saken them  because  he  did  not  come  down  from  the  Mount,  they 
called  Aaron  to  make  them  gods  which  should  go  before  them,  and 
Aaron  made  for  them  the  "GOLDEN  CALF."  Ex.  32 : 1-6.  So  the 
False  Prophet  will  have  the  people  make  for  the  purpose  of  worship 
an  "IMAGE  OF  THE  BEAST."  But  the  wonderful  thing  about  the 
"IMAGE"  is  that  the  False  Prophet  will  have  power  to  give  LIFE 
to  it,  and  cause  it  to  SPEAK,  and  to  demand  that  all  who  will  not 
worship  it  shall  be  put  to  death.  In  other  words  the  "IMAGE"  will 
be  a  living,  speaking,  AUTOMATON. 

This  "Image"  reminds  us  of  the  "GOLDEN  IMAGE"  that 
Nebuchadnezzar  commanded  to  be  made  and  set  up  in  the  "Plain 
of  Dura,"  in  the  Province  of  Babylon  (Dan.  3:1-30),  before  which, 
at  the  sounding  of  musical  instruments,  the  people  were  commanded 
to  bow  down  and  worship  under  penalty,  for  those  who  disobeyed, 
of  being  cast  into  a  "BURNING  FIERY  FURNACK"  Doubtless 
there  will  be  many  in  the  "Day  of  Antichrist"  who  will  refuse  to 
bow  down  and  worship  the  "Image  of  the  Beast,"  and  who  will  not 
escape  as  did  the  "Three  Hebrew  Children,"  though  God  may  inter- 
pose in  a  miraculous  way  to  deliver  some.  And  as  if  this  was  not 
enough  the  False  Prophet  shall  cause — "ALL,  both  small  and  great, 
rich  and  poor,  free  and  bond,  to  receive  a  'MARK'  in  their  RIGHT 
HAND,  or  in  their  FOREHEAD ;  and  that  no  man  might  BUY  or 
SELL,  save  he  that  has  the  'MARK'  or  the  'NAME  OF  THE 
BEAST,*  or  the  'NUMBER  OF  HIS  NAME'."  This  "MARK"  will 
be  known  as  the 

"BRAND  OF  HELL." 

This  is  what  the  world  is  fast  coming  to.  The  time  is  not  far 
distant  when  the  various  "Trusts"  and  "Combinations  of  Capital" 


130      THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER 

will  be  merged  into  a  "FEDERATION  OF  TRUSTS,"  at  the  head 
of  which  shall  be  a  "NAPOLEON  OF  CAPITAL."  Ultimately  this 
"Federation  of  Trusts"  will  extend  to  the  whole  world,  at  the  head 
of  which  shall  be  THE  ANTICHRIST,  and  the  producer  and  con- 
sumer will  be  powerless  in  the  tentacles  of  this  OCTOPUS,  and  no 
man  shall  be  able  to  BUY  or  SELL  who  has  not  the  "MARK  OF 
THE  BEAST"  either  upon  his  "right  hand"  or  on  his  "forehead." 
This  "Mark"  will  be  BRANDED  or  burnt  on.  It  will  probably  be 
the  "NUMBER  OF  THE  BEAST"  or  "666."  The  number  "666"  is 
the  "NUMBER  OF  MAN,"  and  stops  short  of  the  perfect  number 
SEVEN.  Man  was  created  on  the  SIXTH  day.  Goliath,  the  opposer 
of  God's  people,  a  type  of  Satan,  was  6  cubits  in  height,  he  had  6 
pieces  of  armor,  and  his  spearhead  weighed  600  shekels,  1.  Sam. 
17 : 4-7.  Nebuchadnezzar's  Image,  a  type  of  the  "Image  of  the  Beast," 
was  60  cubits  in  height,  6  cubits  wide,  and  6  instruments  of  music 
summoned  the  worshippers.    Dan.  3 : 1-7. 

In  that  day  men  will  doubtless  prefer  to  have  the  "MARK"  on 
the  back  of  their  right  hand  so  it  can  be  readily  seen  in  the  act  of 
signing  checks,  drafts,  and  receipts.  There  will  doubtless  be  public 
officials  in  all  public  places  of  business  to  see  that  no  one  buys  or 
sells  who  has  not  the  "MARK.'*  This  will  apply  to  women  as  well 
as  men.  No  one  can  shop,  or  even  buy  from  the  huckster  at  the  door, 
without  the  "MARK,"  under  penalty  of  DEATH.  Those  will  be 
awful  times  for  those  who  will  not  WORSHIP  THE  BEAST.  If 
they  can  neither  buy  or  sell  without  the  "MARK,"  they  must  beg, 
or  starve  or  be  killed.  The  instrument  of  death  will  be  the  guillo- 
tine (Rev.  20:4),  and  the  daily  papers  will  contain  a  list  of  the  names 
of  those  who  were  beheaded  the  day  before  so  as  to  frighten  the 
people  into  obedience  to  the  law.  The  doom  of  the  "Satanic  Trin- 
ity" will  be,  that  at  the  close  of  that  awful  time  of  Tribulation  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ  will  return,  and  the  "Dragon,"  the  "Anti-God," 
will  be  cast  into  the  "BOTTOMLESS  PIT"  for  a  1000  years  (Rev. 
20: 1-3),  and  the  "Beast,"  the  "Anti-Christ,"  and  the  "False  Prophet," 
the  "Anti-Spirit,**  will  be  cast  ALIVE  into  the  "LAKE  OF  FIRE.** 
Rev.  19:20. 

THE  INTERVAL  BETWEEN  THE  "SEVEN  PERSONAGES*' 
AND  THE  "SEVEN  VIALS." 

1.  THE  LAMB  ON  MOUNT  ZION. 

Rev.  14:1-5. 

"And  I  looked,  and,  lo,  a  LAMB  stood  on  MOUNT  ZION. 
and  with  Him  a  Hundred  Forty  and  Fovir  Thousand,  having  His 
Father's  name  written  in  their  foreheads.  And  I  heard  a  voice 
from  Heaven,  as  the  voice  of  many  waters,  and  as  the  voice  of  a 
great  thunder:  and  I  heard  the  voice  of  HARPERS  harping  with 
their  harps:  and  they  sung  as  it  were  a  NEW  SONG  before  the 
Throne,  and  before  the  Four  Beasts,  and  the  Elders:  and  no  man 
could  learn  that  song  but  The  Hundred  and  Forty  and  Four 
Thousand,  which  were  redeemed  from  the  earth.  These  are  they 
which  were  not  defiled  with  women:  for  they  are  virgins.  These 
arc  they  which  follow  the  Lamb  whithersoever  He  goeth.   These 


THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER.       131 

were  redeemed  from  among  men,  being  the  first  fruits  unto  God 
and  to  the  Lamb.  And  in  their  mouth  was  found  no  guile: 
for  they  are  without  fault  before  the  Throne  of  God." 

The  Lamb  here  is  Christ,  and  the  Mount  Zion  is  not  Mount 
Zion  of  the  earthly  Jerusalem  but  of  the  Heavenly  of  which  Paul 
speaks  in  Heb.  12:22-23.  "But  ye  are  come  unto  Mount  Zion,  and 
unto  the  city  of  the  living  God,  'THE  HEAVENLY  JERUSALEM,' 
and  to  an  innumerable  company  of  angels,  to  the  General  Assembly 
and  Church  of  the  'First  Bom'  (New  Born),  which  are  written  in 
Heaven,  and  to  God  the  Judge  of  all,  and  to  the  spirits  of  just  (justi- 
fied) men  made  perfect." 

The  144,000  standing  with  the  Lamb  on  Mount  Zion,  are  the 
144,000  "SEALED  ONES,"  12,000  from  each  Tribe  of  Israel,  of 
chapter  7:  3-8.  There  we  are  told  they  were  sealed,  here  we  are  told 
why.  In  chapter  seven  we  are  told  they  were  sealed  in  their  foreheads, 
here  we  are  told  that  that  sealing  was  the  writing  on  their  foreheads 
of  the  name  of  the  Lamb  (R.  V.)  and  of  the  Lamb's  Father.  As 
John  looked  at  the  Lamb  and  the  144,000  "Sealed  Ones"  who  stood 
with  Him,  he  heard  a  voice  from  Heaven,  as  the  "voice  of  many 
waters,"  and  as  the  voice  of  a  "great  thunder,"  which  identifies  the 
Speaker  with  the  one  who  spoke  from  the  midst  of  the  "Lamp-Stands" 
of  chapter  1 :  10,  15,  or  the  Lamb  Himself. 

What  the  "voice"  said  is  not  told  us,  but  it  was  followed  with  the 
voice  or  singing  of  "Harpers"  accompanied  by  their  harps.  These 
"Harpers"  sung  a  "NEW  SONG"  before  the  Throne,  and  the  "Four 
Living  Creatures,"  and  the  "Elders."  As  the  "Elders"  represent  the 
Church,  these  "Harpers"  are  not  the  Church,  for  they  sing  before  the 
"Elders."  Who  these  "Harpers"  are  we  are  told  in  chapter  15 :  2-4. 
They  are  those  who  stand  on  the  "Sea  of  Glass"  before  the  Throne. 
Rev.  4 :  6.  The  "New  Song"  they  sing  is  a  "double  song,"  the  "SONG 
OF  MOSES"  and  the  "SONG  OF  THE  LAMB,"  and  we  are  told 
that  no  man  could  learn  the  Song  but  the  144,000  who  were  redeemed 
from  the  earth.  This  is  further  evidence  that  the  144,000  "Sealed 
Ones"  are  in  Heaven,  either  having  been  translated  or  died  a  Martyr's 
death,  and  from  Rev.  14:4  we  learn  that  they  are  the  "FIRST- 
FRUITS"  of  the  restored  nation  of  Israel,  not  the  "First-Fruits"  of 
the  Church,  for  that  is  represented  by  the  "Elders,"  and  was  gathered 
out  long  before. 

These  144,000  "Sealed  Ones"  are  called  "VIRGINS";  and  the 
fact  that  they  are  spoken  of  as  not  having  been  "defiled  with  women," 
shows  that  they  are  either  all  men  of  the  character  of  the  Apostle 
Paul,  who  did  not  marrx'-,  or,  as  is  most  likely,  and  as  the  word  trans- 
lated "virgins"  means  persons  of  either  sex,  they  are  "virgins"  in  the 
sense  that  they  kept  themselves  clean  of  the  crowning  sin  of  that  day 
—FORNICATION,  for  the  crowning  sin  of  the  Tribulation  Period 
will  be  fornication  (Rev.  9:  21 ;  14:  8),  or  looseness  and  laxity  of  the 
marriage  tie,  of  which  "free-love,"  and  the  doctrine  of  "affinities,"  and 
multiplied  divorce  in  these  days  are  but  the  opening  wedge  to  the 
looseness  of  morals  of  those  Anti-Christian  times.  The  144,000 
"Sealed  Ones'*  will  be  especially  delivered  from  this  sin,  and  so  they, 
and  they  only,  as  a  special  class,  can  sing  this  "New  Song"  of  redemp- 


132      THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER. 

tion,  not  so  much  by  the  Blood,  as  from  the  sin  of  fornication.  The 
teaching  of  "seducing  spirits"  mentioned  in  1.  Tim.  4:  1-3,  as  belong- 
ing to  those  Anti-Christian  times,  of  "forbidding  to  marry  and  com- 
manding to  abstain  from  meats,"  has  a  deeper  significance  than  that 
of  the  practice  of  the  Church  of  Rome  that  requires  the  celibacy  of 
the  priesthood  and  clergy,  and  fasting  of  the  laity.  Such  teaching 
comes  from  the  "Pit,"  and  belongs  to  Antichrist's  religion,  and  its 
purpose  is  to  weaken  the  body  by  fasting  and  make  it  more  suscept- 
ible to  the  influence  of  evil  angels  and  demons,  and  to  cause  it  to 
gratify  the  desires  of  the  flesh  in  other  ways  than  by  lawful  means. 
These  "Sealed  Ones"  are  a  chosen  class  who  follow  the  Lamb  whith- 
ersoever He  goeth,  and  they  are  without  fault  before  the  Throne  of 
God. 

2.    THE  THREE  ANGEL  MESSENGERS. 

FIRST  ANGEL. 
THE  EVERLASTING  GOSPEL. 

Rev.  14:  6-7. 


"And  I  saw  another  angel  fly,  in  the  midst  of  heaven,  having 
the  'EVERLASTING  GOSPEL'  to  preach  unto  them  that  dwell 
on  the  earth,  and  to  every  nation,  and  kindred,  and  tongue,  and 
people;  saying  with  a  loud  voice  'FEAR  GOD,  AND  GIVE 
GLORY  TO  HIM;  FOR  THE  HOUR  OF  HIS  JUDGMENT 
IS  COME:  AND  WORSHIP  HIM  THAT  MADE  HEAVEN. 
AND  EARTH,  AND  THE  SEA  AND  THE  FOUNTAINS 
OF  WATERS." 

In  his  vision  of  Apocalyptic  Judgments  John  sees  many  angels  at 
work.  Here  he  sees  one  flying  in  "MID-HEAVEN."  That  is,  m  the 
heaven  or  atmosphere  that  surrounds  our  earth.  The  mission  of  this 
Angel  is  to  preach  the 

"EVERLASTING  GOSPEL" 
unto  every  nation,  kindred,  tongue,  and  people  on  the  earth.  Here  is 
the  first  and  only  place  in  the  Bible  where  an  angel  is  commissioned 
to  preach  the  Gospel.  An  angel  could  not  tell  Cornelius  how  to  be 
saved,  he  could  only  tell  him  to  send  for  Peter  for  that  purpose.  Acts 
10:  3-6.     In  this  "Gospel  Age"  only  redeemed  men  can  preach  the 


THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER.       133 

Oospel,  but  at  the  "End  Time,"  just  before  the  return  of  the  Lord,  an 
angel  will  go  forth  to  preach  the  "EVERLASTING  GOSPEL,"  or  as 
the  revised  Version  puts  it,  the  "ETERNAL  GOSPEL."  The  word 
"Gospel"  means  "Good  News."  Four  forms  of  the  Gospel  are  men- 
tioned in  the  New  Testament,  and  we  must  distinguish  carefully 
between  them. 

(1).     THE  GOSPEL  OF  "THE  KINGDOM/' 

Matt.  24:  14. 

This  is  the  "Good  News"  that  God  purposes  to  set  up  a  Kingdom 
on  this  earth  over  which  David's  Son,  JESUS,  shall  reign,  as  prophe- 
sied in  Luke  1 :  32-33.  Two  preachings  of  this  Gospel  are  mentioned, 
one  past,  beginning  with  the  ministry  of  John  the  Baptist,  and 
preached  by  Jesus  and  His  Disciples,  but  it  ended  with  the  rejection 
of  Jesus  as  King.  This  Gospel  is  to  be  preached  again  after  the 
Church  is  taken  out.  It  will  be  the  fulfilment  of  Matt.  24:  14,  where 
it  says :  "This  Gospel  of  'THE  KINGDOM'  shall  be  preached  in  all 
the  world  for  a  WITNESS  unto  all  nations :  and  then  shall  the  end 
come."  This  has  no  reference  to  the  Gospel  that  is  now  being  preached 
to  the  nations.  It  is  the  Gospel  of  SALVATION,  but  the  "Gospel  of 
the  Kingdom"  is  not  for  "Salvation"  but  for  a  WITNESS,  that  is.  it 
is  the  announcement  that  the  time  has  come  to  SET  UP  THE  KING- 
DOM, It  will  be  preached  first  by  Elijah  the  forerunner  (Mai.  4:  5-6), 
and  by  others  who  shall  be  commissioned  to  bear  the  news  to  all 
nations  as  a  proclamation  of  the  Coming  of  Christ  as  King  to  occupy 
the  Throne  of  David,  and  for  the  purpose  ot  regathering  Israel  to 
the  Promised  Land. 

(2).    THE  GOSPEL  OF  THE  "GRACE  OF  GOD." 

Acts  20 :  24. 

This  is  the  "Good  News"  that  Jesus  Christ  the  rejected  King 
died  on  the  Cross  for  our  SALVATION.  This  form  of  the  Gospel 
is  described  in  many  ways,  it  is  called  the  "GOSPEL  OF  GOD" 
(Rom.  1.1),  because  it  has  its  source  in  the  LOVE  OF  GOD.  John 
3: 16.  Its  Character  is  "GRACE."  Acts  20: 24.  Its  subject  is  CHRIST 
(Rom.  1:16;  2.  Cor.  10:14),  and  it  is  the  POWER  OF  GOD 
UNTIL  SALVATION.  It  is  also  a  "GLORIOUS  GOSPEL"  be- 
cause it  speaks  of  Him  who  is  in  the  GLORY,  and  has  been  GLORI- 
FIED, and  who  is  bringing  many  sons  to  GLORY.  1.  Tim.  1:  11, 
2.  Cor.  4:  4,  Heb.  2:  10.  And  it  is  the  "GOSPEL  OF  PEACE,"  be- 
cause it  makes  peace  between  the  sinner  and  God,  and  brings  peace 
to  the  soul.    Eph.  6:  15. 

(3).    MY  GOSPEL. 
Rom.  2 :  16.     (Acts  26 :  16-18.) 

This  is  the  same  as  the  "Gospel  of  the  Grace  of  God,"  or  of  Sal- 
vation, with  the  additional  revelations  that  were  made  known  to  Paul 
as  to  the  Church  (Eph.  3:  1-7),  and  as  to  Israel.    Rom.  11 :  1-36. 


134      THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER 

(4)     THE  "EVERLASTING  GOSPEL." 

Rev.  14:6. 

This  is  what  the  Angel  preaches  in  this  chapter.  It  is  neither  the 
"Gospel  of  the  Kingdom,"  nor  of  "Grace."  Its  burden  is  not  Salvation 
but  JUDGMENT.  "Fear  God,  and  give  glory  to  Him:  for  the 
HOUR  OF  HIS  JUDGMENT  IS  COME."  It  is  "Good  News"  to 
Israel,  and  all  who  are  passing  through  the  "fires  of  Judgment," 
because  it  declares  that  their  troubles  will  soon  end  in  the  judgment 
and  destruction  of  Antichrist.  It  calls  on  men  to  worship  God  as 
"Creator,"  and  not  as  "Saviour,"  and  so  it  is  called  in  the  Revised 
Version— "THE  ETERNAL  GOSPEL,"  the  Gospel  that  has  been 
proclaimed  from  Eden  down  by  Patriarchs  and  Prophets,  and  not 
an  "Everlasting  Gospel"  in  the  sense  that  it  saves  men  for  all  eternity. 

There  is  "ANOTHER  GOSPEL"  (Gal.  1:  6-12,  2.  Cor.  11:  4), 
■which  is  not  another,  and  which  Paul  repudiated.  It  is  a  perversion  of 
the  true  Gospel  and  has  many  seductive  forms,  and  in  the  main 
teaches  that  "faith"  is  not  sufficient  to  Salvation,  nor  able  to  keep  and 
perfect,  and  so  emphasizes  "Good  Works."  Col.  2:  18-23,  Heb.  6:  1, 
9:  14.  The  Apostle  pronounces  a  fearful  "Anathema"  upon  its  preach- 
ers and  teachers.  Gal.  1 :  8-9.  Our  message  is :  "Believe  on  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  and  thou  shalt  be  saved."  Acts  16:31.  The  Angel's 
message  is :  "Fear  God  for  the  HOUR  of  His  Judgment  is  come." 
Men  reject  the  human  messenger  and  they  will  also  reject  the  Angelic 
messenger,  they  will  not  believe  even  though  ONE  (Jesus)  rose  from 
the  dead. 

SECOND  ANGEL. 

FALL  OF  BABYLON  PROCLAIMED. 

Chap.  14:8. 


"And  there  followed  another  angel,  saying  BABYLON  IS 
FALLEN,  IS  FALLEN,  that  great  City,  because  she  made  all 
nations  drink  of  the  wine  of  the  wrath  of  her  fornkation. 

Here  is  proof  that  the  City  of  Babylon  is  to  be  rebuilt.  For 
further  proof  see  chapter  eighteen.  As  to  the  fall  and  destruction  of 
the  literal  City  of  Babylon  this  proclamation  is  anticipative,  but  as  a 
declaration  that  Babylon  had  fallen  to  fearful  depths  of  wickedness 
and  apostasy,  and  had  become  "the  habitation  of  demons,  and  the  hold 
of  every  foul  spirit,  and  a  cage  of  every  unclean  and  hateful  bird,"  as 
described  in  chapter  18: 2,  it  was  already  true,  for  the  City  of  Babylon 


THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER.       135 

will  have  been  rebuilt  at  the  time  whei.  this  Angel  utters  his  proc- 
lamation. The  Angel's  warning  was  that  God's  people  might  hear 
His  voice  saying:  "Come  out  of  her,  MY  PEOPLE,  that  ye  be  not 
partakers  of  her  sins,  and  that  ye  receive  not  of  her  plagues  "  Rev 
18:  4.  f    &       •  . 

THIRD  ANGEL. 
THE  DOOM  OF  ANTICHRIST'S  FOLLOWERS. 

Rev.  14:9-11. 


"And  the  third  Angel  followed  them,  saying  with  a  loud  voice, 
If  any  man  worship  the  Beast  and  his  Image,  and  receive  his 
mark  in  his  forehead,  or  in  his  hand,  the  same  shall  drink  of  the 
wine  of  the  'wrath  of  God,'  which  is  poured  out  without  mixture 
into  the  *cup  of  His  Indignation';  and  he  shall  be  tormented  with 
fire  and  brimstone  in  the  presence  of  the  Holy  Angels,  and  in  the 
presence  of  the  LAMB:  and  the  smoke  of  their  torment  ascend- 
eth  up  for  ever  and  ever:  and  they  have  no  rest  day  or  night, 
who  worship  the  Beast  and  his  Image,  and  whosoever  receiveth 
the  'Mark'  of  his  name." 

This  is  a  most  av^^ful  warning.  Any  man  who  worships  the 
Beast,  and  receives  his  'Mark'  in  forehead  or  hand,  his  doom  is  fixed 
FOREVER,  and  he  shall  be  tormented  with  fire  and  brimstone  in  the 
presence  of  the  Holy  Angels  and  of  the  Lamb,  and  the  smoke  of  his 
torment  shall  ascend  for  ever  and  ever,  and  they  shall  have  no  rest 
<lay  or  night.  That  means  during  the  3^  years  of  Antichrist's  reign, 
after  they  have  received  the  *'Mark,"  for  there  is  no  day  or  night  in 
eternity.  If  "Eternal  Punishment"  is  taught  nowhere  else  in  the 
Bible  it  is  taught  here,  and  if  here,  why  is  it  not  true  as  to  other 
classes  of  sinners?  Just  think  of  the  horror  of  remorse  in  the  "Lake 
of  Fire,"  as  these  worshippers  of  the  Beast  shall  recall  the  "Mark  of 
the  Beast"  as  it  was  imprinted  on  their  forehead  or  right  hand  with 
their  own  consent  because  of  their  desire  to  enrich  themselves  in  the 
markets  of  their  day. 

3.    THE  BLESSED  DEAD. 

Rev.  14:  12-13. 

"Here  is  the  patience  of  the  saints:  here  are  they  that  keep 
the  Commandments  of  God,  and  the  Faith  of  Jesus.  And  I  heard 
a  voice  from  Heaven  saying  unto  me,  Write,  blessed  are  the 
dead  which  die  in  the  Lord  FROM  HENCEFORTH:  Yea,  saith 
the  Spirit,  that  they  may  rest  from  their  labors:  and  their  works 
do  follow  them." 


136       THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER. 

This  is  blessedly  true  of  all  saints  but  refers  here  to  those  who 
die  after  the  False  Prophet  has  issued  the  command  that  all  who  will 
not  worship  the  "Image  of  the  Beast" shall  be  killed."  Rev,  13:15.  This 
is  settled  by  the  word  HENCEFORTH.  This  warning  is  given  for 
the  benefit  of  those  who  in  that  day  shall  be  tempted  to  compromise 
with  evil  in  order  to  preserve  their  lives.  Better  to  live  and  reign 
with  Christ  a  1000  years,  than  with  Antichrist  3%  years.  This  spe- 
cial class  of  dead  who  "DIE  IN  THE  LORD"  will  be  blessed  be- 
cause they  will  be  delivered  from  the  trials  and  sufferings  of  the 
Great  Tribulation,  and  will  receive  the  "MARTYR'S  CROWN" 
(Rev.  2:  10),  and  they  shall  rest  from  their  labors  of  stemming  the 
tide  of  iniquity  of  those  days,  and  their  works  follow  -with  them 
(R.  v.).  During  the  "Great  Tribulation"  they  that  are  loyal  to  God 
have  no  prospect  before  them  but  martyrdom,  hence  the  need  at  this 
time  of  a  special  message  of  blessing  to  those  who  are  faithful  until 
death.  What  a  contrast  between  the  "Blessed  Dead,"  and  those 
who  have  the  "Mark  of  the  Beast."  The  former  will  rest  from  their 
labors,  while  the  latter  shall  not  rest  day  or  night. 

4.     THE   HARVEST   AND   VINTAGE. 
Rev.  14:14-20. 


"And  I  looked,  and  behold  a  white  cloud,  and  upon  the  cloud 
one  sat  like  unto  the  SON  OF  MAN,  having  on  His  head  a 
Golden  Crown,  and  in  His  hand  a  sharp  Sickle.  And  another 
angel  came  out  of  the  Temple,  crying  with  a  loud  voice  to  Him 
that  sat  on  the  cloud,  Thrust  in  Thy  SICKLE,  and  reap:  for  the 
time  is  come  for  Thee  to  reap:  for  the  'Harvest  o£  the  Earth* 
IS  RIPE.  And  He  that  sat  on  the  cloud  thrust  in  His  Sickle 
on  the  earth:  and  the  earth  was  reaped.  And  another  angel 
came  out  of  the  Temple  which  is  in  Heaven,  he  also  having  a 
sharp  Sickle.  And  another  angel  came  out  from  the  Altar, 
which  had  power  over  fire;  and  cried  with  a  loud  cry  to  him 
that   had   the   sharp   Sickle,   saying   Thrust   in    thy   sharp    Sickle, 


THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER.       137 

and  gather  the  clasters  of  the  'VINE  OF  THE  EARTH'; 
for  her  grapes  are  fully  ripe.  And  the  angel  thrust  in  his  Sickle 
into  the  earth,  and  gathered  the  'VINE  OF  THE  EARTH/ 
and  cast  it  into  the  great  WINEPRESS  of  the  'Wrath  o£ 
God.'  And  the  WINEPRESS  was  trodden  without  the  city, 
and  BLOOD  came  out  of  the  WINEPRE^SS,  even  unto  the  horse 
bridles,  by  the  space  of  a  thousand  and  six  hundred  furlongs.** 

There  can  be  no  question  as  to  who  is  the  "Reaper"  of  the 
-HARVEST  OF  THE  EARTH."  It  is  the  "SON  OF  MAN," 
Christ  Himself.  He  was  the  "Sower"  and  He  shall  be  the  "Reaper/' 
This  is  not  the  "Harvest  of  the  Church/'  That  was  harvested  in 
■chapters  four  and  five,  and  the  "Reapers"  were  the  angels.  Matt. 
13:39.  This  is  the  "Harvest"  of  the  Gentile  Nations.  In  Joel  3: 
9-17  we  have  a  description  of  this  "Harvest  and  Vintage."  The 
"Harvest  and  Vintage"  are  JUDICIAL.  That  is,  they  are  for  the 
purpose  of  Judgment.  The  account  here  is  anticipative.  It  looks 
forward  to  chapter  16:  13-16,  which  speaks  of  how  the  armies  of  the 
world  are  to  be  gathered  together  by  "THREE  UNCLEAN 
SPIRITS"  to  the  Battle  of  the  Great  Day  of  God  Almighty  at  Arma- 
geddon. This  Battle  takes  place  after  the  "Fall  of  Babylon,"  and  is 
more  fully  described  in  chapter  19:  17-19. 

Here  we  are  told  that  the  Harvest  is  RIPE,  and  the  "Son  of 
Man"  is  commanded  to  thrust  in  His  Sickle,  which  He  does,  and 
while  the  pouring  out  of  the  "Vials"  is  a  part  of  the  reaping,  the 
Harvest  is  not  finished  until  the  end  of  the  "Battle  of  Armageddon." 

The  difference  between  the  "Harvest  and  the  Vintage"  is,  that 
the  "harvest"  in  the  natural  world  precedes  the  "vintage/'  but  often, 
as  in  this  case,  continues  until  they  become  one. 

The  "Vintage"  is  of  the  "VINE  OF  THE  EARTH."  Israel 
was  a  "VINE"  brought  out  of  Egypt  (Psa.  80:8)  and  planted  in 
Canaan,  but  when  God  looked  for  it  to  bring  forth  "good  grapes" 
it  brought  forth  "WILD  GRAPES"  (Isa.  5:1-7),  and  fruit  unto 
itself.  Hosea  10:1.  When  the  Lord  of  the  "Vineyard"  sent  His 
servants  for  the  "Fruit  of  the  Vineyard,"  the  husbandmen  beat  one, 
killed  another,  and  stoned  another.  At  last  He  sent  His  Son,  Him 
they  took  and  cast  out  of  the  Vineyard  and  slew.  Matt.  21 :  33-43. 
Then  Jesus  Himself  became  the  "TRUE  VINE,"  of  which  His 
disciples  are  the  branches.  John  15 : 5.  The  "VINE  OF  THE 
EARTH"  is  Antichrist  and  all  who  belong  to  his  pernicious  system. 

The  "WINEPRESS"  is  the  winepress  of  the  "FIERCENESS 
AND  WRATH  OF  ALMIGHTY  GOD."  Rev.  19: 15.  The  Prophet 
Isaiah  (Isa.  63 :  1-6)  describes  Christ's  share  in  it.  It  will  cover  the 
whole  Land  of  Palestine,  and  extend  as  far  south  as  Edom  and 
Bozrah.  So  great  shall  be  the  slaughter  that  the  blood  shall  be  up 
to  the  horses'  bridles  in  the  valleys  over  the  whole  of  Palestine  for 
1600  furlongs,  or  200  miles.  It  will  be  the  time  of  which  the  Prophet 
Isaiah  speaks,  when  the  land  shall  be  DRUNK  WITH  BLOOD. 
Isa.  34 : 7-8.  We  will  consider  it  more  in  detail  when  we  study  the 
Battle  of  Armageddon  in  chapter  nineteen. 


138      THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER. 


The  Seven  Last  Plagues  or  Vial  Judgments. 


Rev.  15:1. 

"And  I  saw  another  SIGN  in  Heaven,  great  and  marvellous, 
SEVEN  ANGELS  having  the  'SEVEN  LAST  PLAGUES':  for 
in  them  is  filled  up  the  WRATH  OF  GOD." 

This  is  another  "SIGN"  or  "Wonder."  It  was  great  and  mar- 
vellous, because  it  "FILLED  UP  THE  WRATH  OF  GOD,"  that 
is,  it  completed  the  pouring  out  of  the  accumulated  "WRATH  OF 
GOD." 


PRELUDE. 

THE  SEA  OF  GLASS. 
Rev.  15:2-4. 


THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER.       139 

"And  I  saw  as  it  were  a  'SEA  OF  GLASS'  MINGLED 
WITH  FIRE  :  and  them  that  had  gotten  the  victory  over  the 
Beast,  and  over  his  Image,  and  over  his  Mark,  and  over  the 
NUMBER  OF  HIS  NAME,  stand  on  the  SEA  OF  GLASS,  hav- 
ing the  Harps  of  God.  And  they  sing  the  SONG  OF  MOSES 
the  servant  of  God,  and  the  SONG  OF  THE  LAMB,  saying, 
Great  and  Marvellous  are  Thy  Works,  Lord  God  Almighty;  just 
and  true  are  Thy  Ways,  Thou  King  of  Saints.  Who  shall  not  fear 
Thee,  O  Lord,  and  glorify  Thy  name?  for  thou  only  art  holy! 
for  all  nations  shall  come  and  worship  before  Thee;  for  Thy 
judgments  are  made  manifest." 

This  "SEA  OF  GLASS"  is  the  same  "Sea  of  Glass"  that  we  saw 
before  the  Throne  in  chapter  4:6.  Then  it  was  unoccupied,  now  it 
is  occupied.  Then  its  surface  was  crystal  clear  and  plain,  now  its 
surface  is  of  a  "fiery"  aspect,  symbolizing  the  "fiery  trials"  of  its 
occupants.  The  occupants  of  this  "Sea  of  Glass"  come  out  of  the 
Great  Tribulation,  for  they  have  gotten  the  victory  over  the  "Beast," 
and  over  his  "Image,"  and  over  his  Mark,  and  over  the  "Number  of 
His  Name,"  and  they  have  harps,  and  thev  sing  the  "SONG  OF 
MOSES"  and  the  "SONG  OF  THE  LAMB?'  They  are  the  "Harp- 
ers" of  chapter  14 : 2,  whose  song  only  the  144,000  "Sealed  Ones" 
could  sing.  John  only  heard  them  then,  now  he  sees  them.  That 
they  could  sing  both  the  "SOng  of  Moses"  and  the  "Song  of  the 
Lamb"  implies  that  they  were  all  or  in  part  Israelites.  Some  think 
that  the  "Song  of  Moses"  that  they  sung  was  the  song  the  Children 
of  Israel  sang  on  the  shore  of  the  Red  Sea  after  their  escape  from 
Egypt,  as  given  in  Ex.  15:1-22,  while  others  think  it  is  Moses* 
"SWAN  SONG"  as  found  in  Deu.  31 :  19,  22;  31  :  30;  32:  43.  They 
sang  the  "Song  of  the  Lamb"  because  as  Israelites  they  had  been 
redeemed  by  the  blood  of  the  Lamb. 

THE  TABERNACLE  OF  TESTIMONY. 

Rev.  15:5-8. 

"And  after  that  I  looked,  and  behold,  the  Temple  of  the 
'TABERNACLE  OF  TESTIMONY*  in  Heaven  was  opened:  and 
the  'Seven  Angels'  came  out  of  the  Temple,  having  the  'SEVEN 
PLAGUES,'  clothed  in  pure  and  white  linen,  and  having  their 
breasts  girded  with  Golden  Girdles.  And  one  of  the  'Four 
Beasts'  gave  unto  the  'Seven  Angels'  'SEVEN  GOLDEN 
VIALS'  full  of  the  'WRATH  OF  GOD,'  who  liveth  for  ever 
and  ever.  And  the  Temple  was  filled  with  smoke  from  the  Glory 
of  God,  and  from  His  Power:  and  no  man  was  able  to  enter  into 
the  Temple,  till  the  'SEVEN  PLAGUES'  of  the  'Seven  Angels' 
were    fulfilled." 

Here  again  we  see  the  Heavenly  Temple.  The  "Seven  Angels" 
that  come  out  of  it  are  clothed  in  priestly  garments,  and  the  "Golden 
Vials"  that  they  carry  were  given  them  by  one  of  the  "Beasts"  or 
Living  Creatures,  which  one  is  not  mentioned,  and  when  he  gave 
them  to  them  the  Heavenly  Temple  was  filled  with  smoke.  When 
the  Tabernacle  was  finished  by  Moses,  and  the  Temple  by  Solomon, 
there  was  a  "cloud,"  the  "Shekinah  Glory,"  but  no  smoke.  Ex.  40: 
34-36.  1.  Kings  8:  10-11.  The  "cloud"  means  GRACE,  the  "smoke" 
means  JUDGMENT.     Isa.  6: 1-4.     Ex.  19: 18. 


140       THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER. 

FIRST  VIAL. 

(BoUs.) 

Rev.  16:1-2. 

"And  I  heard  a  great  voice  out  of  the  Temple  saying  to  the 
'Seven  Angels,'  Go  your  ways,  and  pour  out  the  'VIALS  OF 
THE  WRATH  OF  GOD'  upon  the  earth.  And  the  first  went, 
and  poured  out  his  VIAL  upon  the  earth;  and  there  fell  a  noi- 
some and  grievous  sore  upon  the  men  which  had  the  'MARK  OF 
THE  BEAST,'  and  upon  them  which  WORSHIPPED  HIS 
IMAGE." 

These  "VIALS"  and  their  contents  are  LITERAL.  One  cannot 
imagine  that  such  momentous  things  as  are  here  described  refer  to 
historical  events  that  are  already  past,  as  when  some  interpret  the 
"First  Vial"  as  the  French  Revolution  in  A.  D.  1792,  and  the  "sores" 
its  infidelity;  and  the  "Second  Vial"  as  the  naval  wars  of  that  Revo- 
lution ;  the  "Third  Vial"  as  the  battles  of  Napoleon  in  Italy,  and  the 
rest  of  the  Vials  as  historical  events  that  happened  in  the  Nineteenth 
Century.  If  this  be  true  then  we  have  been  passing  in  the  past  125 
years  through  the  period  of  the  Great  Tribulation  without  knowing 
it,  and  have  been  preaching  "Grace"  and  not  that  "THE  HOUR  OF 
HIS  JUDGMENT  IS  COME."  This  is  supposition  and  not  EX- 
POSITION, and  requires  the  reader  of  the  Book  of  Revelation  to 
be  versed  in  all  the  historical  events  of  the  Christian  Era.  No,  these 
"Vial  Judgments"  are  yet  future,  and  will  be  literally  fulfilled  as  here 
described,  and  this  gives  us  the  "KEY"  to  the  LITERALNESS  of 
the  whole  Book  of  Revelation.  That  these  "Vial  Judgments"  are  not 
figurative  is  clear  from  the  fact  that  4  of  the  7  have  actually  hap- 
pened before.  They  are  simply  repetitions  of  the  "PLAGUES  OF 
EGYPT."  See  the  Chart  on  the  "Seven  Vials"  and  the  "Egyptian 
Plagues"  compared.  This  Plague  of  a  "NOISOME  AND  GRIEV- 
OUS SORE"  that  shall  fall  upon  men,  is  a  repetition  of  the  "Plague 
of  Boils"  that  fell  upon  the  Egyptians  at  the  time  of  the  Exodus. 
Ex.  9:8-12.  The  "First  Vial  Judgment"  then  will  be  a  repetition  of 
the  "Sixth  Egyptian  Plague."  That  that  Plague  actually  happened  no 
believer  in  the  Bible  doubts,  then  why  should  we  try  to  explain 
away  the  literalness  of  the  Plagues  that  shall  follow  the  pouring  out 
of  each  of  these  Vials. 

Boils  are  caused  by  bad  blood,  and  reveal  corruption  in  the  sys- 
tem. These  "grievous  sores"  which  will  come  upon  MEN  ONLY, 
and  not  upon  the  beasts  also  as  in  the  time  of  Moses,  will  not  only 
reveal  corruption  in  the  body,  but  in  the  heart  of  those  whose  sins 
will  cause  corruption  in  their  bodies.  That  these  "sores"  are  re- 
served for  those  who  have  the  "MARK  OF  THE  BEAST,"  and  who 
worship  his  IMAGE  is  further  proof  that  these  "Vial  Judgments" 
are  still  future.    Here  is  the  fulfillment  of  Rev.  14:9-11. 

The  effect  of  the  Plague  of  Boils  upon  the  Egyptians  was  to 
harden  their  hearts,  and  a  like  effect  will  be  produced  upon  the  fol- 
lowers of  Antichrist  by  the  Plagues  that  shall  follow  the  pouring  out 
of  the  "Vials,"  for  we  read  in  verse  9,  that  men  will  blaspheme  God, 
and  refuse  to  repent.  From  this  we  see  that  suffering  alone  does  not 
lead  to  repentance. 


a 
ui 

< 
Q. 

O 

o 

I 

CO 
UI 

< 


Zu. 

< 

tL 


U 

X 
h- 

a 
z 
< 

CO 

< 
> 

z 
u 

> 

UJ 
CD 

UI 


> 

o 


<  J 


,  Iiij  ^L'l!  ip  riiiin 


I2 

Ui 

CO 


< 

«VJ 

> 

O 

1- 

~; 

u> 

bJ 

K 

OC 

^V-'i  ^^sii  piii  fail  J  I' 
shit  htli  ■^itl  U^ll  h 

a 


SiSa   Jo^'S     ►5'53-S    "*3-sf    8*. 

:"^l  -l-liJ  -SI- if  III  II 


illfiil!^ 


^l||jail|l||^l|||P^'| 


m  nt 


o  > 


mr: 


cT 


I  Jji- ■345-111 


^U^l 


CO 


BBi 


cT 


Sill 

firs 

m 


ti; 


a  =  =  .■*•£ 


i5IJ|:fliil 


3 
< 

I- 
a 


ii|i  III  ||i| 

s-g'^?    ■23.     "'%1 


s|5^i"|ii-3'5gi 


^-03  6 


3 

li 


C5 

< 

I- 

>- 

Lu 


ttilR^ii!  I-ilSn  !UI1 


if] 


uV> 


(Oh 

>- 
til 
UI 


■ii!-lli<l!lilllllf  ill 


rilll^lill'lilll^llll'lii 


a! 


142        THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER. 

SECOND  VIAL. 

(Blood  On  the  Sea.) 

Rev.  16:3. 

"And  the  'Second  Angel'  poured  out  his  Vial  upon  the  sea: 
and  it  became  as  the  blood  of  a  dead  man:  and  every  living  soul 
died  in  the  sea." 

We  saw  that  at  the  sounding  of  the  "Second  Trumpet,"  that  the 
third  part  of  the  sea  became  blood,  and  the  third  part  of  the  creatures 
which  were  in  the  sea,  and  had  life,  died;  and  the  third  part  of  the 
ships  were  destroyed.  Rev.  8 : 8-9.  Here  the  whole  of  the  sea  is 
affected.  This  may  mean  only  the  Sea  of  Galilee,  or  the  Mediter- 
ranean Sea,  and  not  the  oceans  of  the  earth.  It  does  not  follow  that 
this  blood  is  that  of  men.  It  may  be  only  of  the  living  creatures 
that  are  in  the  sea.  The  Revised  Version  translates  (in  the  margin) 
the  word  "soul"  as  the  "soul  of  life,"  and  we  know  that  the  word 
"soul"  implies  "self  conscious  life,"  and  this  is  common  to  all  ani- 
mal life.  The  blood  is  certainly  not  the  blood  of  sailors  and  marines 
caused  by  some  great  naval  battle.  The  inference  is  that  the  crea- 
tures in  the  sea  died,  not  because  of  the  loss  of  their  own  blood,  but 
because  the  waters  of  the  sea  became  "AS  the  blood  of  a  dead  man" 
— that  is,  corrupt. 

THIRD  VIAL. 
(Blood  On  the  Rivers.) 

Rev.  16:4-7. 

"And  the  'Third  Angel'  poured  out  his  Vial  upon  the  riverm 
and  fountains  o£  waters;  and  they  BECAME  BLOOD.  And  I 
heard  the  'Angel  of  the  Waters*  say,  Thou  art  righteous,  O 
Lord,  which  art,  and  wast,  and  shalt  be,  because  Thou  hast 
judged  thus.  For  they  have  shed  the  blood  of  saints  and  proph- 
ets, and  Thou  hast  given  them  BLOOD  TO  DRINK;  for  they 
are  worthy.  And  I  heard  another  out  of  the  Altar  say,  Even  so. 
Lord   God   Almighty,   true   and   righteous   are   Thy   Judgments." 

This  is  a  repetition  of  the  "First  Egyptian  Plague."  Ex.  7: 
19-24.  When  the  waters  of  Egypt  were  turned  into  blood  all  the 
fish  died,  but  here  nothin/r  is  snid  about  the  inhabitants  of  the  riv- 
ers and  ponds.  Then  John  neard  the  "Angel  of  the  Waters"  say — 
"Thou  art  righteous,  O  Lora,  which  art,  and  wast,  and  shall  be, 
because  Thou  hast  judged  thus.  For  they  have  shed  the  blood  of 
saints  and  prophets,  and  'ihou  hast  given  them  BLOOD  TO 
DRINK;  for  they  are  worthy,"  or  deserve  it.  As  a  confirmation  of 
the  saying  of  the  "Angel  of  the  Waters,"  John  heard  another  voice 
come  from  the  Altar,  saying,  "Even  so,  Lord  God  Almighty,  true 
and  righteous  are  Thy  Judgments."  Those  will  be  awful  times  when 
there  will  be  nothing  but  BLOOD  to  quench  the  thirst.  The  ex- 
pression "Angel  of  the  Waters,"  reveals  the  fact  that  even  certain 
divisions  of  nature  are  controlled  ky  angels. 


THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER.       143 

FOURTH  VIAL. 

(Great  Heat.) 

Rev.  16:8-9. 

"And  the  'Fourth  Angel'  poured  out  his  Vial  UPON  THE 
SUN;  and  power  was  given  unto  him  (the  Sun)  to  scorch  men 
with  fire.  And  men  were  scorched  with  GREAT  HEAT,  and 
blasphemed  the  name  of  God,  which  hath  power  over  these 
Plagues;  and  they  repented  not  to  give  Him  glory." 

Under  the  "Fourth  Trumpet"  the  third  part  of  the  Sun  was  smit- 
ten, and  the  third  part  of  the  Moon  and  of  the  Stars ;  so  as  the  third 
part  of  them  was  darkened,  and  the  day  shone  not  for  a  third  part 
of  it,  and  the  night  likewise.  Rev.  8 :  12.  But  it  was  only  the  light 
that  was  diminished,  nothing  is  said  about  the  heat  of  the  Sun.  This 
"Fourth  Vial"  is  therefore  not  a  recurrence  of  the  "Fourth  Trumpet." 
Here  the  heat  of  the  Sun  is  intensified,  and  so  great  is  the  heat  that 
men  are  scorched  by  it.  How  this  will  be  done  it  is  useless  to  con- 
jecture. It  is  the  time  spoken  of  by  Malachi.  "Behold,  the  day 
Cometh  that  shall  BURN  AS  AN  OVEN;  and  all  the  proud,  yea, 
and  all  that  do  wickedly,  shall  be  stubble ;  at:d  the  day  that  cometh 
shall  burn  them  up,  saith  the  Lord  of  Hosts,  that  it  shall  leave  them 
neither  root  nor  branch" ;  and  the  time  is  iocaied  as  just  before  the 
"SUN  OF  RIGHTEOUSNESS"  shall  arise  with  healing  in  His 
wings.  Mai.  4:1-2.  The  eflFect  of  this  Plague  will  be  not  to  make 
men  repent,  but  to  cause  them  to  blaspheme  the  name  oi  God. 
Blessed  will  those  people  be  who  do  not  live  to  see  that  day. 

FIFTH  VIAL. 
(Darkness.) 

Rev.  16:10-11. 

"And  the  'Fifth  Angel'  poured  out  his  Vial  upon  the  SEAT 
(Throne)  OF  THE  BEAST:  and  his  Kingdom  was  full  of  dark- 
ness;   and    they    GNAWED    THEIR    TONGUES    FOR    PAIN, 
and   blasphemed   the   God   of   Heaven  because  of  their   'PAINS' 
and  their  'SORES,'  and  repented  not  of  their  deeds." 

Here  we  have  a  repetition  of  the  "Ninth  Egyptian  Plague,"  that 
of  DARKNESS.  Ex.  10:21-23.  This  is  the  "day"  spoken  of  by 
Joel.  "A  day  of  darkness  and  of  gloominess,  a  day  of  clouds  and  of 
thick  darkness."  Joel  2:  1-2.  Christ  speaks  of  it  in  Mark  13:24.  as 
the  time  when  "the  Sun  shall  be  darkened,  and  the  Moon  shall  not 
give  her  light." 

Notice  that  this  Plague  immediately  follows  the  Plague  of 
"Scorching  Heat,"  as  if  God  in  mercy  would  hide  the  Sun  whose, 
rays  had  been  so  hard  to  bear.  The  effect  of  the  darkness  was  to 
make  men  gnaw  their  tongues  for  PAIN  an  *  for  their  SORES, 
showing  that  these  Plagues  overlapped  each  oJier.  or  folloAved  in 
such  rapid  order  that  they  were  not  over  the  sufferin^i:  of  one  before 
they  were  suffering  from  another,  and  that  they  were  limited  to  a 
short  period  of  a  few  months,  and  not  distributed  over  a  period  of 
years  as  the  Historical  School  of  interpretation  claims.     . 


144      THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER. 

The  notable  feature  is,  that  their  sufferings  brought  no  repent- 
ance, but  caused  them  to  blaspheme  the  God  of  Heaven.  Some  talk 
of  conversion  in  Hell,  and  of  the  ultimate  restoration  of  the  wicked, 
but  it  is  not  revealed  here.  If  Hell's  torments  will  cause  men  to 
repent,  why  do  not  the  torments  of  those  under  these  plagues  lead 
to  repentance?  No,  it  only  causes  them  to  blaspheme  the  more,  and 
while  sin  and  impenitence  last,  Hell  lasts.  This  Plague  extends  over 
the  whole  Kingdom  of  the  Beast. 

SIXTH  VIAL. 

(The  Euphrates  Dried  Up.) 

Rev.   16:12. 

"And  the  'Sixth  Angel'  poured  out  his  Vial  upon  the  GREAT 
RIVER  EUPHRATES;  and  the  water  thereof  was  DRIED  UP, 
that  the  way  of  the  'Kings  of  the  East'  might  be  prepared." 

This  means  the  literal  river  Euphrates.  The  other  Plagues  will 
be  real,  and  why  does  not  this  mean  the  drying  up  of  the  real  Eu- 
phrates River.  The  opening  up  of  a  dry  passage  through  the  Red  Sea 
that  the  Children  of  Israel  might  escape  from  Egypt,  and  the  parting 
of  the  waters  of  the  River  Jordan  that  they  might  pass  over  into  the 
Land  of  Canaan,  are  facts  of  history,  why  then  shall  not  the  River 
Euphrates  be  dried  up  that  the  Kings  of  the  East  and  their  armies 
may  cross  over  and  assemble  for  the  Battle  of  Armageddon?  The 
prophecy  in  Isa.  11: 15-16,  where  "the  Lord  shall  utterly  destroy  the 
tongue  of  the  Egyptian  Sea  (Red  Sea),  and  .  .  •  shake  His 
hand  over  the  River  (Euphrates)  and  smite  its  seven  streams,  so 
men  can  go  over  'DRY  SHOD*/'  refers  to  this  time.  The  Kings 
shall  journey  East  from  Africa,  and  West  from  Asia  that  they  may 
meet  in  Palestine  for  the  "Battle  of  Armageddon."  The  drying  up 
of  the  Euphrates  will  serve  a  twofold  purpose.  It  will  permit  the 
remnant  of  Israel  from  Assyria  to  return,  and  also  allow  the  nations 
of  the  far  East  to  be  gathered  for  the  "Judgment  of  Nations."  Matt. 
25:31-46. 

THE  INTERVAL  BETWEEN  THE  "SIXTH"  AND 
"SEVENTH"  VIALS. 

THREE  UNCLEAN  SPIRITS. 

Rev.  16:13-16. 

"And  I  saw  THREE  UNCLEAN  SPIRITS  like  frogs  come 
out  of  the  mouth  of  the  'Dragon,'  and  out  of  the  mouth  of  the 
'Beast,'  and  out  of  the  mouth  of  the  'False  Prophet.'  For  they 
are  the  'SPIRITS  OF  DEVILS*  (Demons),  working  miracles, 
which  go  forth  unto  the  'Kings  of  the  Earth'  and  of  the  whole 
world,  to  gather  them  to  the  Battle  of  that  'Great  Day  of  God 
Almighty'  (Armageddon).  Behold  I  come  as  a  thief.  Blessed 
is  he  that  watcheth,  and  keepeth  his  garments,  lest  he  walk 
naked,  and  they  see  his  shame.  And  he  (they  R.  V.)  gathered 
them  together  into  a  place  called  in  the  Hebrew  tongue  Arma- 
geddon."    (Har-Mageddon   R.   V.) 


THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER.      14S 


REV.Ifi:l3-ie 


Here  we  are  told  how  the  "Kings  of  the  Earth"  and  their  armies 
are  t-o  be  gathered  for  the  "Battle  of  Armageddon."  "THREE 
UNCLEAN  SPIRITS"  like  frogs,  John  does  not  say  they  were 
frogs,  will  come  one  out  of  the  mouth  of  the  "Dragon,"  one  out  of 
the  mouth  of  the  "Beast,"  and  one  out  of  the  mouth  of  the  "False 
Prophet."  That  they  are  not  real  frogs  is  clear  from  their  miracle 
working  power.  They  are  the  "SPIRITS  OF  DEMONS,"  working 
miracles,  which  go  forth  unto  the  "Kings  of  the  Earth,"  and  of  the 
whole  world,  to  gather  them  to  the  "Battle  of  that  Great  Day  of  God 
Almighty."  They  are  the  "Seducing  Spirits"  who  go  forth  preaching 
the  "DOCTRINE  OF  DEVILS"  in  the  "latter  times"  of  whom 
Paul  warns  Timothy.  1.  Tim.  4:1.  They  are  sent  out  by  the  "SA- 
TANIC TRINITY,"  the  "Dragon,"  the  "Beast,"  and  the  "False 
Prophet,"  on  a  miracle  working  ministry. 

They  are  "frog-like"  in  that  they  come  forth  out  of  the  pestifer- 
ous quagmires  of  darkness,  do  their  devilish  work  in  the  evening 
shadows  of  "Man's  Day,"  and  creep,  and  croak,  and  defile,  and  fill 
the  ears  of  the  nations  with  their  noisy  demonstrations,  until  they 
set  the  kings  and  armies  of  the  nations  in  enthusiastic  commotion 
and  movement  toward  the  Holy  Land  to  crush  out  the  efifort  to 
establish  the  Kingdom  of  Christ  on  earth.  We  have  an  illustration 
of  their  method  and  purpose  in  the  story  of  the  destruction  of  King 
Ahab.     1.  Kings  22:20-38. 

The  power  of  a  delusive  and  enthusiastic  sentiment,  however 
engendered,  to  lead  to  destruction  great  hosts  of  men  is  seen  in 
the  Crusades  to  recover  the  Holy  Sepulchre  at  Jerusalem.  If  a 
religious  fanatacism  could,  at  9  different  times,  cause  hundreds  of 
thousands  of  religious  devotees  to  undergo  unspeakable  hardships 
for  a  religious  purpose,  what  will  not  the  miracle  working  wonders 
of  the  "FROG-LIKE  DEMONS"  of  the  last  days  of  this  Dispensa- 
tion not  be  able  to  do  in  arousing  whole  nations,  and  creating  vast 
armies  to  march  in  all  directions  from  all  countries,  headed  by  their 
Kings,  for  the  purpose  of  preventing  the  establishment  of  the  King- 
dom of  the  King  of  Kings  in  His  own  Land  of  Palestine? 


146      THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER. 

SEVENTH  VIAL. 

(Great  Hail.) 

Rev.  16:17-21. 

"And  the  'Seventh  Angel'  poured  out  his  Vial  INTO  THE 
AIR:  and  there  came  a  great  voice  out  of  the  Temple  of  Heaven, 
from  the  Throne,  saying— IT  IS  DONE.  And  there  were 
VOICES,  and  THUNDERS,  and  LIGHTNINGS;  and  there  was 
a  GREAT  EARTHQUAKE,  such  as  was  not  since  men  were 
upon  the  earth,  so  mighty  an  earthquake,  and  so  great.  And  the 
Great  City  (Jerusalem)  was  divided  into  three  parts,  and  the 
cities  of  the  nations  fell,  and  Great  Babylon  came  in  remem- 
brance before  God,  to  give  unto  her  the  cup  of  the  wine  of  the 
fierceness  of  His  wrath.  And  every  island  fled  away,  and  the 
mountains  were  not  foimd  (they  will  be  leveled).  And  there 
fell  upon  men  a  GREAT  HAIL  out  of  heaven,  every  stone  about 
the  weight  of  a  talent:  and  men  blasphemed  God  because  of  the 
Plague  of  the  Hail;  for  the  Plague  thereof  was  exceeding  great." 

It  is  worthy  of  note  that  at  the  breaking  of  the  "Seventh  SEAL," 
and  the  sounding  of  the  "Seventh  TRUMPET,"  and  the  pouring  out 
of  the  "Seventh  VIAL,"  that  the  same  things  occur.  That  is,  voices 
and  thunderings  are  heard,  great  lightning  is  seen,  and  there  is  a 
GREAT  EARTHQUAKE.  And  at  the  sounding  of  the  "Seventh 
TRUMPET,"  and  the  pouring  out  of  the  "Seventh  VIAL"  there  is 
a  GREAT  HAIL  STORM.  This  only  confirms  what  has  been  al- 
ready stated  that  the  ^'SEVENTH  SEAL"  includes  the  Trumpets" 
and  "Vials,"  and  that  the  "SEVENTH  TRUMPET"  includes  the 
"Vials,"  and  that  what  happens  during  the  "Seventh  SEAL,"  and  the 
"Seventh  TRUMPET,"  and  the  "Seventh  VIAL,"  all  refers  to  the 
same  period,  the  "END  OF  THE  WEEK."  In  other  words,  the 
opening  of  the  "Seventh  SEAL"  reveals  the  events  that  are  about  to 
happen ;  the  blast  of  the  "Seventh  TRUMPET"  announces  the  events 
as  forth-coming,  and  the  outpouring  of  the  "Seventh  VIAL"  exe- 
cutes them. 

When  the  "Seventh  SEAL"  was  broken  there  was  "SILENCE" 
in  Heaven,  but  when  the  "Seventh  TRUMPET"  sounded,  and  the 
"Seventh  VIAL"  was  poured  out  there  were  "GREAT  VOICES"  in 
Heaven.  The  "Great  Voice"  at  the  pouring  out  of  the  "Seventh  Vial" 
was  from  the  Throne,  and  cried— "IT  IS  DONE."  When  Christ 
expired  on  the  Cross  He  cried— "IT  IS  FINISHED,"  that  is,  the 
way  and  plan  of  Salvation  was  complete,  and  this  voice  from  the 
Throne  that  cries  "IT  IS  DONE"  may  be  His  voice,  announcing 
that  the  pouring  out  of  the  "Seventh  Vial"  finishes  the  wrath  of  God. 

The  "Great  Earthquake"  that  follows  will  be  the  greatest  that 
this  world  has  ever  seen.  It  is  foretold  in  Zech.  14:4-5.  So  great 
will  it  be,  that  it  will  level  the  mountains,  and  destroy  islands,  and 
so  change  the  contour  and  shape  of  the  Land  of  Palestine  and  the 
surrounding  countries  and  seas,  as  to  make  new  maps  of  that  part 
of  the  world  necessary;  and  it  will  raise  the  Dead  Sea  so  that  its 
waters  shall  flow  again  into  the  Red  Sea.  Ez.  47 : 1-12.  It  will 
divide  the  "Great  City"  (Jerusalem)  into  3  parts,  and  the  cities  of 
the  Nations  (the  "Ten  Federated  Nations"),  and  "GREAT  BABY- 


THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER.       147 

LON,"  whose  destruction  is  described  in  chapter  eighteen,  will  be 
destroyed  in  that  "Great  Earthquake."  This  reference  to  the  "City 
of  Babylon"  is  further  incidental  proof  that  the  City  of  Babylon  is 
to  be  rebuilt.  Among  the  cities  destroyed  in  that  Earthquake  will 
be  Rome,  Naples,  London,  Paris,  and  Constantinople. 

At  that  time  there  will  fall  upon  men  a  "GREAT  HAIL."  Each 
stone  will  weigh  about  a  Talent,  or  100  pounds.  Here  we  have  a 
repetition  of  the  "SEVENTH  EGYPTIAN  PLAGUE."  Ex.  9: 
13-35.  Hail  has  been  one  of  God's  engines  of  destruction.  He  used 
it  to  discomfit  the  enemies  of  Israel  at  Beth-horon  in  the  days  of 
Joshua.  Josh.  10:11.  The  "Law"  required  that  the  "Blasphemer" 
should  be  "STONED  TO  DEATH"  (Lev.  24:16),  and  here  these 
Blasphemers  of  the  "End  Time"  shall  be  STONED  FROM 
HEAVEN. 

It  must  not  be  forgotten  that  the  "Seventh  Vial"  covers  the  whole 
period  from  the  time  the  "Seventh  Angel"  pours  out  its  contents  until 
Christ  returns  to  the  Mount  of  Olives.  For  the  earthquake  that  splits 
the  Mount  of  Olives,  upheaves  the  land  of  Palestine,  levels  mountains, 
submerges  islands,  and  destroys  the  cities  of  the  Nations,  along  with 
the  City  of  Babylon,  is  caused  by  the  touch  of  Christ's  feet  on  the 
Mount  of  Olives  at  the  Revelation  stage  of  His  Second  Coming  (Zech. 
14:4),  and  the  "Great  Hail"  in  all  probability  will  not  fall  until  the 
time  comes  in  the  crisis  of  the  Battle  of  Armageddon  for  the  destruc- 
tion of  the  Allied  armies  of  Antichrist.  Hailstones  will  be  the  mis- 
siles used  by  the  Armies  of  Heaven. 

In  Rev.  19:15,  we  are  told  that  out  of  the  mouth  of  Christ,  at  His 
return,  will  go  a  "SHARP  SWORD,"  that  with  it  He  should  smite 
the  nations,  and  in  2  Thess.  2:8,  we  are  told  that  Antichrist  (that 
WICKED),  shall  be  consumed  by  the  "SPIRIT  OF  THE  LORD'S 
MOUTH."  Whether  we  take  these  statements  as  literal  or  not,  it 
is  clear  that  they  stand  for  some  supernatural  means  of  destruction, 
and  refer  more  to  the  followers  of  Antichrist,  than  to  Antichrist  him- 
self, for  he  personally  is  not  to  be  destroyed,  but  is  to  be  cast 
ALIVE  into  the  "Lake  of  Fire."  Rev.  19:20. 

As  the  pouring  out  of  the  "Seventh  Vial"  finishes  the  "Wrath 
of  God,"  it  is  in  harmony  with  the  purposes  of  the  Book  of  Revela- 
tion to  foretell  at  this  point  what  will  then  happen  to  the  enemies  of 
God.  These  we  will  now  examine  under  the  heading  the  "Seven 
Dooms." 


K  iijiiti  aft 

^1  lii3P35.AJf 


> 
u 


<  a  2 

•-a 


0) 


S  5  z  bxvnbHuivs 

SSS'  933I0A 


HiJIV33>UH0OI(V 

eHSAvSHaHlMt 


ggH  SMAiavw 


HlV3a 
33N31ll&3(j 


ucn 


3NIWVJ 


OOT    ajHsoooig 

KO        ONV  HVM 


bi  < 

B  W 
f-  > 
X   " 


I 


"1IVM     _ 
aMVA0MlUV3 
•  33I0A 


NaiXIMS 
HAS 


4¥ilisiiifg?Hjl| 


tlVH 

a)ivnl>Hiuva 
saoiOA 


CT  - 


03IUQ 

oaxvuHdfta 


cT 


€SaN>UVQ 


cT 


ivaH 


cT 


tVaAlU  SMI  NO 

ooona 


cT 


V3S  aHx  NO 

ooona 


r 


N3M  MO 

«nioe 


«jt  "ftS;* 


(D  a 

hi  tC 
O.  < 
SO. 

tf  O 

i-io 

0>> 

UJO 

X  z 

>-< 


¥  lu  ^  O  ui  < 
X  o  o  ^  » 

»— ■*  *  J  < 

a  lu  <  <. 

O   K  U)   Ut  h> 

X  <  ^<p  z 

«>*)■»:  to  ° 

o  i  X  ==  i 
a  S  5  0.  ^ 

rfi  ift  ui  o  o 


lU^  111     -  3 


i5!i= 


X  u  w 


K  3  Z 
S  K  UI  ^ 

> 


111' 


?H»= 


^r 


ll3M0d 

bNiuanbNOO 


tf)      S 
ui<  - 


-X  o  * 
uH  X 

E  •»  " 

<  u    -u 
«/)  o  m  X 

3  -l|± 

u  J  <'- 
.t  o  —  *> 

>  u 


<«« 


X  2  :?     x--i-_r-j23  ^ex2«c 
»- HI 3 s  5" X s<  <  Jo         >: 

<n  u<  UI  iE ?  «o>a>in_  o 


THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER.       149 

The  Seven  Dooms. 

FIRST  DOOM. 

ECCLESIASTICAL  BABYLON. 

"MYSTERY 

BABYLON  THE  GREAT." 

Rev.  17:1-18. 


"And  there  came  one  of  the  'Seven  Angels*  which  had  the 
'Seven  Vials,'  and  talked  with  me,  saying  unto  me,  Come  hither: 
I  will  shew  unto  thee  the  Judgment  of  the  'GREAT  WHORE' 
that  sittetb  upon  many  waters;  with  whom  the  kings  of  the  earth 
have  committed  fornication,  and  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth 
have  been  made  drunk  with  the  wine  of  her  fornication.  So  he 
carried  me  away  in  the  spirit  into  the  wilderness;  and  I  saw  a 
•WOMAN'  sit  upon  a  'SCARLET  COLORED  BEAST,'  full  of 
names  of  blasphemy,  having  'SEVEN  HEADS'  and  'TEN 
HORNS.'  And  the  'WOMAN'  was  arrayed  in  purple  and  scar- 
let color,  and  decked  with  gold  and  precious  stones  and  pearls, 
having  a  'GOLDEN  CUP'  in  her  hand  full  of  abominations  and 
fUthiness  of  her  fornication:  and  upon  her  forehead  was  a  name 
written 

MYSTERY, 

BABYLON  THE  GREAT, 

THE  MOTHER  OF  HARLOTS  AND 

ABOMINATIONS    OF   THE    EARTH. 

And  I  saw  the  'WOMAN'  drunken  with  the  blodd  of  the  saints, 
and  with  the  blood  of  the  martyrs  of  Jesus;  and  when  I  saw  her, 
1  wondered  with  great  admiration.  And  the  Angel  said  unto  me, 
Wherefore  didst  thou  marvel?  I  will  tell  thee  the  MYSTERY 
of  the  'WOMAN,'  and  of  the  BEAST  that  carrieth  her,  which 
hath  the  SEVEN  HEADS  and  TEN  HORNS.  The  BEAST  that 
thou  sawest  was,  and  is  not;  and  shall  ascend  out  of  the  BOT- 
TOMLESS PIT,  and  go  into  PERDITION:  and  they  that  dwell 
on  the  earth  shall  wonder,  whose  names  were  not  written  in  the 
'Book  of  Life'  from  the  foundation  of  the  world,  when  they  be- 


150      THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER. 

hold  the  BEAST  that  was,  and  is  not,  and  yet  is.  And  here  is 
the  mind  which  hath  wisdom.  The  SEVEN  HEADS  are  seven 
mountains,  on  which  the  'WOMJAN'  sitteth.  And  there  (they, 
the  mountains  R.  V.)  are  SEVEN  KINGS:  five  are  faUen,  and 
one  is,  and  the  other  is  not  yet  come:  and  when  he  cometh,  he 
must  continue  a  short  space.  And  the  BEAST  that  was,  and  is 
not,  even  he  is  the  EIGHTH,  and  is  OF  THE  SEVENTH,  and 
goeth  into  Perdition.  And  the  TEIN  HORNS  which  thou  sawest 
are  TEN  KINGS,  which  have  received  no  kingdoms  as  yet;  but 
receive  power  as  kings  one  hour  with  the  BEAST.  These  have 
one  mind,  and  shall  give  their  power  and  strength  unto  the 
BEAST.  These  shall  make  war  with  the  LAMB,  and  the 
LAMB  shall  overcome  them:  for  he  is  LORD  OF  LORDS,  and 
KING  OF  KINGS:  and  they  that  are  with  Him  are  called,  and 
chosen,  and  faithful.  And  he  saith  unto  me,  the  waters  which 
thou  sawest,  where  the  WHORE  sitteth,  are  peoples,  and  multi- 
tudes, and  nations,  and  tongues.  And  the  TEN  HORNS  which 
thou  sawest  upon  the  BEAST,  these  shall  hate  the  WHORE,  and 
shall  make  her  desolate  and  naked,  and  shall  eat  her  flesh,  and 
bum  her  with  fire.  For  God  hath  put  in  their  hearts  to  fulfil  His 
will,  and  to  agree,  and  give  their  kingdom  unto  the  BEAST, 
until  the  words  of  God  shall  be  fulfilled.  And  the  WOMAN 
which  thou  sawest  is  that  great  city,  which  reigneth  over  the 
kings  of  the  earth." 

That  the  ancient  city  of  Babylon  restored  is  to  play  an  important 
part  in  the  startling  events  of  the  last  days  of  this  Dispensation,  is 
very  clear.  This  is  seen  from  what  is  said  of  it  in  the  seventeenth 
and  eighteenth  chapters  of  the  Book  of  Revelation.  At  first  sight  the 
two  chapters,  which  contain  some  things  in  common,  are  difficult  to 
reconcile,  but  when  we  get  the  "Key"  the  reconciliation  is  easy. 

The  seventeenth  chapter  speaks  of  a  "Woman,"  and  this 
"Woman"  is  called 

"MYSTERY, 

Babylon  the  Great, 

The  Mother  of  Harlots 

And 

Abominations  of  the  Earth." 

The  eighteenth  chapter  speaks  of  a  "City,"  a  literal  city,  called 
"Babylon  the  Great."  That  the  "Woman"  and  the  "City"  do  not 
symbolize  the  same  thing  is  clear,  for  what  is  said  of  the  "Woman" 
does  not  apply  to  a  city,  and  what  is  said  of  the  "City"  does  not  apply 
to  a  woman.  The  "Woman"  is  destroyed  by  the  "Ten  Kings,"  while 
the  "Kings  of  the  Earth"  in  the  next  chapter,  "bewail  and  lament" 
the  destruction  of  the  "City,"  which  is  not  destroyed  by  them,  but  by 
a  mighty  earthquake  and  fire.  Again  the  "Woman"  is  destroyed 
Three  and  a  Half  Years  BEFORE  THE  CITY;  and  the  fact  that  the 
first  verse  of  chapter  eighteen  says — "after  these  things,"  that  is  after 
the  destruction  of  the  "Woman,"  what  happens  to  the  "City"  occurs, 
shows  that  the  "Woman"  and  the  "City"  are  not  one  and  the  same. 

The  "Woman's"  name  is — 

"MYSTERY,  Babylon  the  Great." 

"Mystery !"  Where  have  we  heard  that  word  before,  and  in  what 
connection?  Paul  calls  the  Church  a  "Mystery"  because  it  was  not 
known  to  the  Old  Te^ament  Patriarchs  and  Prophets.    Eph.  3 : 1-23. 


THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER.       151 

That  Christ  was  to  have  a  "Bride"  was  first  revealed  to  Paul  (Eph. 
5:23-32),  and  the  "Mystery"  that  Antichrist  is  to  have  a  "bride"  was 
first  revealed  to  John  on  the  Isle  of  Patnios.  The  name  of  Anti- 
christ's "bride"  is  "Babylon  the  Great."  Some  one  may  ask  why  give 
to  a  "bride"  the  name  of  a  "City"?  The  answer  is  that  it  is  not  un- 
usual in  the  Scriptures.  When  the  same  angel  that  showed  John  in 
this  chapter  "Mystery,  Babylon  the  Great,"  came  to  him  in  chapter 
21:9-10  and  said — "Come  hither,  I  will  shew  thee  the  Bride — 'The 
Lamb's  Wife',"  he  showed  John,  instead  of  a  woman,  that  great  City, 
the  "Holy  Jerusalem"  descending  out  of  Heaven  from  God.  Here  we 
see  that  a  "city"  is  called  a  "bride"  because  its  inhabitants,  and  not 
the  city  itself,  are  the  bride.  "Mystery,  Babylon  the  Great,"  the 
"bride"  of  Antichrist,  then,  is  not  a  literal  city,  but  a  "System,"  a 
religious  and  apostate  "System."  As  the  Church,  the  Bride  of  Christ, 
is  composed  of  regenerated  followers  of  Christ,  so  "Mystery,  Baby- 
lon the  Great,"  the  bride  of  Antichrist,  will  be  composed  of  the  fol- 
lowers of  all  False  Religions. 

The  river  Euphrates,  on  which  the  city  of  Babylon  was  built, 
was  one  of  the  four  branches  into  which  the  river  that  flowed  through 
the  Garden  of  Eden  was  divided,  and  Satan  doubtless  chose  the  site 
of  Babylon  as  his  headquarters  from  which  to  sally  forth  to  tempt 
Adam  and  Eve.  It  was  doubtless  here  that  the  Antediluvian  Apos- 
tasy had  its  source  that  ended  in  the  Flood.  To  this  centre  the  "forces 
of  Evil"  gravitated  after  the  Flood,  and  "Babel"  was  the  result.  This 
was  the  origin  of  nations,  but  the  nations  were  not  scattered  abroad 
over  the  earth  until  Satan  had  implanted  in  them  the  "Virus"  of  a 
doctrine  that  has  been  the  source  of  every  false  religion  the  world 
has  ever  known. 

Babel,  or  Babylon,  was  built  by  Nimrod.  Gen.  10:8-10.  It  was 
the  seat  of  the  first  great  Apostasy.  Here  the  "Babylonian  Cult"  was 
invented.  A  system  claiming  to  possess  the  highest  wisdom  and  to 
reveal  the  divinest  secrets.  Before  a  member  could  be  initiated  he 
had  to  "confess"  to  the  Priest.  The  Priest  then  had  him  in  his  power. 
This  is  the  secret  of  the  power  of  the  Priests  of  the  Roman  Catholic 
Church  today. 

Once  admitted  into  this  order  men  were  no  longer  Babylonians, 
Assyrians,  or  Egyptians,  but  members  of  a 

Mystical  Brotherhood, 
over  whom  was  placed  a  Pontiff  or  "High  Priest,"  whose  word  was 
law.  The  city  of  Babylon  continued  to  be  the  seat  of  Satan  until  the 
fall  of  the  Babylonian  and  Medo-Persian  Empires,  when  he  shifted 
his  Capital  to  Pergamos  in  Asia  Minor,  where  it  was  in  John's  day. 
Rev.  2:12,13. 

When  Attains,  the  Pontiff  and  King  of  Pergamos,  died  in  B.  C. 
133,  he  bequeathed  the  Headship  of  the  "Babylonian  Priesthood"  to 
Rome.  When  the  Etruscans  came  to  Italy  from  Lydia  (the  region 
of  Pergamos),  they  brought  with  them  the  Babylonian  religion  and 
rites.  They  set  up  a  Pontiff  who  was  head  of  the  Priesthood.  Later 
the  Romans  accepted  this  Pontiff  as  their  civil  ruler.  Julius  Caesar 
was  made  Pontiff  of  the  Etruscan  Order  in  B.  C.  74.  In  B.  C.  63  he 
was  made  "Supreme  Pontiff"  of  the  "Babylonian  Order,"  thus  be- 


152       THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER. 

coming  heir  to  the  rights  and  titles  of  Attalus,  Pontiff  of  Pergamos, 
who  had  made  Rome  his  heir  by  will.  Thus  the  first  Roman  Emperor 
became  the  Head  of  the  "Babylonian  Priesthood,"  and  Rome  the  suc- 
cessor of  Babylon.  The  Emperors  of  Rome  continued  to  exercise 
the  office  of  "Supreme  Pontiff"  until  A.  D.  376,  when  the  Emperor 
Gratian,  for  Christian  reasons,  refused  it.  The  Bishop  of  the  Church 
at  Rome,  Damasus,  was  elected  to  the  position.  He  had  been  Bishop 
12  years,  having  been  made  Bishop  in  A.  D.  366,  through  the  influ- 
ence of  the  monks  of  Mt.  Carmel,  a  college  of  Babylonian  religion 
originally  founded  by  the  priests  of  Jezebel.  So  in  A.  D.  378  the 
Head  of  the  "Babylonian  Order"  became  the  Ruler  of  the  "Roman 
Church."    Thus  Satan  united 

Rome  and  Babylon 
In  One  Religious  System. 

Soon  after  Damasus  was  made  "supreme  Pontiff"  the  "rites" 
of  Babylon  began  to  come  to  the  front.  The  worship  of  the  Virgin 
Mary  was  set  up  in  A.  D.  381.  All  the  outstanding  festivals  of  the 
Roman  Catholic  Church  are  of  Babylonian  origin.  Easter  is  not  a 
Christian  name.  It  means  "Ishtar,"  one  of  the  titles  of  the  Baby- 
Ionian  Queen  of  Heaven,  whose  worship  by  the  Children  of  Israel  was 
such  an  abomination  in  the  sight  of  God.  The  decree  for  the  observ- 
ance of  Easter  and  Lent  was  given  in  A.  D.  519.  The  "Rosary"  is  of 
Pagan  origin.  There  is  no  warrant  in  the  Word  of  God  for  the  use 
of  the  "Sign  of  the  Cross."  It  had  its  origin  in  the  mystic  "Tau"  of 
the  Chaldeans  and  Egyptians.  It  came  from  the  letter  "T,"  the 
initial  name  of  "Tammuz,"  and  was  used  in  the  "Babylonian  Mys- 
teries" for  the  sarnie  magic  purposes  as  the  Romish  church  now  em- 
ploys it.  Celibacy,  the  Tonsure,  and  the  Order  of  Monks  and 
Nuns,  have  no  warrant  or  authority  from  Scripture.  The  Nuns  are 
nothing  more  than  an  imitation  of  the  "Vestal  Virgins"  of  Pagan 
Rome. 

As  to  the  word  "Mystery,"  the  Papal  Church  has  always 
shrouded  herself  in  mystery.  The  mystery  of  "Baptismal  Regenera- 
tion"; the  mystery  of  "Miracle  and  Magic"  whereby  the  simple  mem- 
orials of  the  Lord's  Supper  are  changed  by  the  mysterious  word 
"Transubstantiation,"  from  simple  bread  and  wine  into  the  literal 
Body  and  Blood  of  Christ;  the  mystery  of  the  "Holy  Water";  the 
mystery  of  "Lights  on  the  Altar,"  the  "Mystery  Plays,"  and  other 
sui>erstitious  rites  and  ceremonies  mumbled  in  a  language  that  tends 
to  mystery,  and  tends  to  confusion  which  is  the  meaning  of  the 
word  Babylon. 

All  this  was  a  "Mystery"  in  John's  day,  because  the  "Papal 
Church"  had  not  as  yet  developed ;  though  the  "Mystery  of  Iniquit}^* 
was  already  at  work  (2.  Thess.  2:  7),  but  it  is  no  longer  a  "Mystery" 
for  it  is  now  easy  to  identify  the  "Woman" — "Mystery,  Babylon  the 
Great,"  which  John  described,  as  the  "Papal  Church." 

In  Rev.  17 : 4  we  read  that  the  "Woman"  "was  arrayed  in  purple 
and  scarlet  color,  and  decked  with  gold  and  precious  stones  and 
pearls,  having  a  'Golden  Cup'  in  her  hand  full  of  abominations  and 
Pithiness  of  her  fornications." 


THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER.      153 

Now  who  does  not  know  that  scarlet  and  purple  are  the  colors 
of  the  Papacy?  Of  the  different  articles  of  attire  specified  for  the 
Pope  to  wear  when  he  is  installed  into  office  five  are  scarlet.  A  vest 
covered  with  pearls,  and  a  mitre,  adorned  with  gold  and  precious 
stones  was  also  to  be  worn.  How  completely  this  answers  the  de- 
scription of  the  Woman's  dress  as  she  sits  upon  the  Scarlet  Colored 
Beast. 

We  are  also  told  that  the  Woman  was  "drunken  with  the  blood 
oi  the  Saints,  and  with  the  blood  of  the  Martyrs  of  Jesus."  While 
this  refers  more  particularly  to  the  martyrs  of  the  time  of  Antichrist, 
yet  who  does  not  know,  who  has  studied  the  history  of  the  Christian 
Church  for  the  past  nineteen  centuries,  that  this  is  true  of  the  Papal 
Church  during  those  centuries?  One  has  only  to  read  the  history  of 
the  persecutions  of  the  early  Christians  and  more  particularly  the 
story  of  the  "Inquisition"  in  Papal  lands,  to  see  that  the  Papal  Church 
has  been  "drunk"  with  the  blood  of  the  Saints. 

The  fact  that  the  Woman  sits  on  a  "Scarlet  Colored  Beast"  re- 
veals the  fact  that  at  that  time  the  Beast  (Antichrist)  will  support  the 
Woman  in  her  ecclesiastical  pretensions,  or  in  other  words,  the 
Woman,  as  a  "State  Church,"  will  control  and  rule  the  State,  and  her 
long  dream  of  world-wide  Ecclesiastical  Supremacy  will  at  last  be 
realized,  for  John  tells  us  that  "the  waters  which  thou  sawest,  where 
the  'Whore'  sitteth,  are  Peoples,  and  Multitudes,  and  Nations  and 
Tongues."  That  means  that  after  the  "True  Church"  (the  Bride  of 
Christ)  is  taken  out  of  the  world  the  "False"  or  "Papal  Church"  (the 
bride  of  Antichrist)  will  remain,  and  the  professing  body  of  Chris- 
tians (having  the  "form  of  Godliness  without  the  power")  left  behind, 
will  largely  enter  the  Papal  Church,  and  it  will  become  the  Universal 
Church.  But  this  will  continue  for  only  a  short  time  for  the  "Ten 
Kings"  of  the  "Federated  Kingdom,"  finding  their  power  curtailed  by 
the  "Papal  System"  will  "hate  The  Whore,"  and  strip  her  of  her  gor- 
geous apparel,  confiscate  her  wealth  (eat  her  flesh)  and  burn  her 
churches  and  cathedrals  with  fire.     Rev.  17 :  16. 

This  will  occur  at  the  time  the  worship  of  the  Beast  is  set  up,  for 
Antichrist  in  his  jealous  hate  will  not  permit  any  worship  that  does 
not  centre  in  himself. 

The  Beast  upon  which  the  Woman  sits  is  introduced  to  show 
from  whom  the  Woman  (the  Papal  Church)  gets  her  power  and  sup- 
port after  the  True  Church  has  been  "caught  out,"  and  also  to  show 
that  the  Beast  (Antichrist)  and  the  Woman  (the  Papal  Church)  are 
not  one  and  the  same,  but  separate.  Therefore  the  Papacy  is  not 
Antichrist.  For  a  description  of  the  "Scarlet  Colored  Beast"  see  the 
description  of  the  "Beast  out  of  the  Sea"  of  chapter  13 : 1-10. 

From  this  foreview  of  the  Papacy  we  see  that  the  Papal  Church 
is  not  a  dying  "System."  That  she  is  to  be  revived  and  become  a 
"Universal  Church,"  and  in  doing  so  is  to  commit  fornication  with  the 
kings  of  the  earth,  and  that  she  shall  again  be  "drunk  with  the  blood" 
of  the  martyrs  of  the  Tribulation  Period.  The  meaning  of  chapter 
seventeen  of  the  Book  of  Revelation  is  no  longer  a  Mystery ;  the  pro- 
phetic portrait  of  the  Woman  there  given  corresponds  too  closely 
with  the  history  of  the  Papal  Church  to  be  a  mere  coincidence. 


154      THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER. 

SECOND  DOOM. 
COMMERCIAL  BABYLON. 

Rev.  18:1-24. 

"And  after  these  things  (the  destruction  of  "Mystical  Baby- 
lon") I  saw  ANOTHER  ANGEL  come  down  from  Heaven, 
having  great  power;  and  the  earth  was  Hghtened  with  his  glory. 
And  he  cried  mightily  with  a  strong  voice,  saying  BABYLON 
THE  GREAT  IS  FALLEN,  IS  FALLEN,  and  is  become  the 
habitation  of  devils,  and  the  hold  of  every  foul  spirit,  and  a  cage 
of  every  unclean  and  hateful  bird.  For  all  nations  have  drunk 
of  the  wine  of  the  wrath  of  her  fornication,  and  the  kings  of  the 
earth  have  committed  fornication  with  her,  and  the  merchants  of 
the  earth  are  waxed  rich  through  the  abundance  of  her  delicacies. 
And  I  heard  another  voice  from  Heaven,  saying,  COME  OUT 
OF  HER,  MY  PEOPLE,  THAT  YE  BE  NOT  PARTAKERS 
OF  HER  SINS,  AND  THAT  YE  RECEIVE  NOT  OF  HER 
PLAGUES.  For  her  sins  have  reached  unto  Heaven,  and  God 
hath  remembered  her  iniquities.  Reward  her  even  as  she  re- 
warded you,  and  double  unto  her  double  according  to  her  works: 
in  the  cup  which  she  hath  filled  fill  to  her  double.  How  much 
she  hath  glorified  herself  and  lived  deliciously.  So  much  tor- 
ment and  sorrow  give  her:  for  she  saith  in  her  heart,  I  sit  a 
Queen,  and  am  no  widow,  and  shall  see  no  sorrow.  Therefore 
shall  her  Plagues  come  in  one  day,  death,  and  mourning,  and 
famine;  and  she  shall  be  utterly  BURNED  WITH  FIRE:  for 
strong  is  the  Lord  God  who  judgeth  her.  And  the  kings  of  the 
earth,  who  have  committed  fornication  and  lived  deliciously 
with  her,  shall  bewail  her,  and  lament  for  her,  when  they  shall  see 
the  smoke  of  her  biuning.  Standing  afar  off  for  the  fear  of  her 
torment,  saying,  "Alas,  alas,  that  Great  City  Babylon,  that  Mighty 
City!  for  in  ONE  HOUR  is  thy  Judgment  come.  And  the  mer- 
chants of  the  earth  shall  weep  and  mourn  over  her;  for  no  man 
buyeth  their  merchandise  any  more:  the  merchandise  of  gcfld  and 
silver,  and  precious  stones,  and  of  pearls,  and  fine  linen,  and  pur- 
ple, and  silk,  and  scarlet,  and  all-thyme  wood,  and  all  manner 
vessels  of  most  precious  wood,  and  of  brass,  and  iron,  and  mar- 
ble, and  cinnamon,  and  odors,  and  ointments,  and  frankincense, 
and  wine,  and  oil,  and  fine  flour,  and  wheat,  and  beasts,  and 
sheep,  and  horses,  and  chariots,  and  slaves,  and  SOULS  OF 
MEN.  And  the  fruits  that  thy  soul  lusted  after  are  departed 
from  thee,  and  all  things  which  were  dainty  and  goodly  are  de- 
parted from  thee,  and  thou  shalt  find  them  no  more  at  all. 
The  merchants  of  these  things,  which  were  made  rich  by  her, 
shall  stand  afar  off  for  the  fear  of  her  torment,  weeping  and 
wailing,  and  saying,  Alas,  alas,  that  GREAT  CITY,  that  was 
clothed  in  fine  linen,  and  purple,  and  scarlet,  and  decked  with 
gold,  and  precious  stones,  and  pearls!  For  in  ONE  HOUR  so 
great  riches  is  come  to  nought.  And  every  shipmaster,  and  all 
the  company  in  ships  (travellers),  and  sailors,  and  as  many  as 
trade  by  sea,  stood  afar  off,  and  cried  (wept)  when  they  saw  the 
smoke  of  her  burning,  saying  What  CITY  is  like  unto  this  Great 
CITY.  And  they  cast  dust  on  their  heads,  and  cried,  weeping 
and  wailing,  saying,  Alas,  alas,  that  GREAT  CITY,  wherein 
were  made  rich  all  that  had  ships  in  the  sea  by  reason  of  her 
costliness!  for  in  ONE  HOUR  is  she  made  desolate.  Rejoice 
over  her,  thou  Heaven,  and  ye  Holy  Apostles,  and  Prophets; 
for  God  hath  avenged  you  on  her.  And  a  Mighty  Angel  took 
up  a  STONE  like  a  GREAT  MILLSTONE,  and  cast  it  into  the 
sea,  saying,  THUS  WITH  VIOLENCE  SHALL  THAT  GREAT 
CITY  BABYLON  BE  THROWN  DOWN,  AND  SHALL  BE 
POUND  NO  MORE  AT  ALL.     And  the  voice  of  Harpers,  and 


THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER.       155 

Musicians,  and  of  Pipers  and  Trumpeters,  shall  be  heard  no  more 
at  all  in  thee;  and  no  craftsman,  of  whatsoever  craft  he  be,  shall 
be  found  any  more  in  thee;  and  the  sound  of  a  millstone  shall  be 
heard  no  more  at  all  in  thee;  and  the  light  of  a  candle  shall  shine 
no  more  at  all  in  thee;  and  the  voice  of  the  bridegroom  and  of  the 
bride  shall  be  heard  no  more  at  all  in  thee;  for  thy  merchants 
were  the  great  men  of  the  earth;  for  by  thy  sorceries  were  all 
nations  deceived.  And  in  her  was  found  the  blood  of  Prophets, 
and  of  Saints,  and   of  all   that  were   slain   upon   the   earth." 

This  chapter  begins  with  the  words  "after  these  things."  What 
things?  The  things  recorded  in  the  previous  chapter,  the  destruction 
of  "Mystical  Babylon." 

If  "Mystical  Babylon"  was  destroyed  in  the  previous  chapter 
then  she  cannot  appear  in  this  chapter,  and  the  "City"  here  described 
must  be  a  literal  city  called  Babylon,  and  as  there  is  no  city  of  that 
name  on  the  earth  today,  nor  has  been  since  the  ancient  city  of  Baby- 
Ion  was  destroyed,  it  must  refer  to  some  future  city  of  Babylon. 
That  the  two  chapters  refer  to  different  things  is  further  verified  by 
the  fact  that  they  are  announced  by  different  angels.  The  events  of 
chapter  seventeen  are  announced  by  one  of  the  "Vial"  Angels,  while 
those  of  the  eighteenth  are  announced  by  "another"  angel ;  probably 
the  "Second  Angel  Messenger,"  who  by  way  of  anticipation,  an- 
nounced in  chapter  14:8,  the  "Fall  of  Babylon,"  that  is  there  called — 
"That  Great  City." 

The  ancient  city  of  Babylon  from  the  days  of  Nimrod  (Gen.  10: 
10),  grew  in  size  and  importance  century  after  century  until  it  reached 
its  greatest  glory  in  the  reign  of  Nebuchadnezzar  B.  C.  604-562. 
As  described  by  Herodotus  it  was  an  exact  square  of  15  miles  on  a 
side,  or  60  miles  around,  and  was  surrounded  by  a  brick  wall  87  feet 
thick,  and  350  feet  high,  though  probably  that  is  a  mistake,  100  feet 
being  nearer  the  height.  On  the  wall  were  250  towers,  and  the  top 
of  the  wall  was  wide  enough  to  allow  6  chariots  to  drive  abreast. 
Outside  this  wall  was  a  vast  ditch  surrounding  the  city,  kept  filled 
with  water  from  the  river  Euphrates ;  and  inside  the  wall,  and  not 
far  from  it,  was  another  wall,  not  much  inferior,  but  narrower,  ex- 
tending around  the  city. 

Twenty-five  magnificent  avenues,  150  feet  wide,  ran  across  the 
city  from  North  to  South,  and  the  same  number  crossed  them  at  right 
angles  from  East  to  West,  making  676  great  squares,  each  nearly 
three-fifths  of  a  mile  on  a  side,  and  the  city  was  divided  into  two 
equal  parts  by  the  river  Euphrates,  that  flowed  diagonally  through  it, 
and  whose  banks,  within  the  city,  were  walled  up,  and  pierced  with 
brazen  gates,  with  steps  leading  down  to  the  river.  At  the  ends  of 
the  main  avenues,  on  each  side  of  the  city,  were  gates,  whose  leaves 
were  of  brass,  and  that  shone  as  they  were  opened  or  closed  in  the 
rising  or  setting  sun,  like  "leaves  of  flame." 

The  Euphrates  within  the  city  was  spanned  by  a  bridge,  at  each 
end  of  which  was  a  palace,  and  these  palaces  were  connected  by  a 
subterranean  passageway,  or  tube,  underneath  the  bed  of  the  river,  in 
which  at  different  points  were  located  sumptuous  banqueting  rooms 
constructed  entirely  of  brass. 


156      THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER. 

Near  one  of  these  palaces  stood  the 
"Tower  of  Bel," 
or  Babel,  consisting  of  8  towers,  each  75  feet  high,  rising  one  upon 
the  other,  with  an  outside  winding  stairway  to  its  summit,  which 
towers,  with  the  Chapel  on  the  top,  made  a  height  of  660  feet.  This 
Chapel  contained  the  most  expensive  furniture  of  any  place  of  wor- 
ship in  the  world.  One  golden  image  alone,  45  feet  high,  was  valued 
at  $17,500,000,  and  the  whole  of  the  sacred  utensils  were  reckoned  to 
be  worth  $200,000,000. 

Babylon  also  contained  one  of  the  "Seven  Wonders"  of  the 
world,  the  famous  Hanging  Gardens. 

These  Gardens  were  400  feet  square,  and  were  raised  in  terraces 
one  above  the  other  to  the  height  of  350  feet,  and  were  reached  by 
stairways  10  feet  wide.  The  top  of  each  terrace  was  covered  with 
large  stones,  on  which  was  laid  a  bed  of  rushes,  then  a  thick  layer  of 
asphalt,  next  two  courses  of  brick,  cemented  together,  and  finally 
plates  of  lead  to  prevent  leakage ;  the  whole  was  then  covered  with 
earth  and  planted  with  shrubbery  and  large  trees.  The  whole  had 
the  appearance  from  a  distance  of  a  forest-covered  mountain,  which 
would  be  a  remarkable  sight  in  the  level  plain  of  the  Euphrates. 
These  Gardens  were  built  by  Nebuchadnezzar  simply  to  please  his 
wife,  who  came  from  the  mountainous  country  of  Media,  and  who 
was  thus  made  contented  with  her  surroundings.  The  rest  of  the 
city  was,  in  its  glory  and  magnificence,  in  keeping  with  these  palaces, 
towers,  and  "Hanging  Gardens."  The  character  of  its  inhabitants 
and  of  its  official  life  is  seen  in  the  description  of  "Belshazzar's 
Peast"  in  Dan.  5 : 1-31. 

Babylon  was  probably  the  most  magnificent  city  the  world  has 
ever  seen  and  its  fall  reveals  what  a  city  may  become  when  it  for- 
sakes God  and  He  sends  His  judgment  upon  it.  It  is  so  intimately 
connected  with  the  history  of  God's  people  that  the  Scriptures  have 
much  to  say  about  it.  A  large  part  of  the  Book  of  Daniel  and  of  the 
prophecy  of  Jeremiah  relate  to  it,  and  it  is  mentioned  in  11  other 
books  of  the  Old  Testament,  and  in  4  of  the  New  Testament.  And 
that  the  Book  of  Revelation  is  a  continuation  of  the  Book  of  Daniel 
is  further  proven  by  the  fact  that  the  city  of  Babylon  is  again  spoken 
of  in  it,  and  its  prominence  in  the  aflFairs  of  the  world  at  the  "End 
Time"  disclosed,  and  its  final  destruction  foretold. 

THE  CITY  OF  BABYLON  TO  BE  REBUILT. 

That  the  ancient  city  of  Babylon  was  destroyed  there  can  be  no 
question,  but  when  we  affirm  that  it  is  to  be  rebuilt  and  again  de- 
stroyed we  are  met  with  two  objections. 

1.  That  all  the  Old  Testament  prophecies  in  reference  to  its 
destruction  have  been  literally  fulfilled,  and  that  it  cannot  be  rebuilt. 

2.  As  there  is  no  city  of  Babylon  now  in  existence  the  references 
in  the  Book  of  Revelation  to  the  destruction  of  such  a  city  must  be 
symbolical  and  not  refer  to  a  literal  city. 

Let  us  take  up  the  first  objection.  For  a  description  of  Baby- 
lon and  her  destruction  we  must  turn  to  Isaiah,  chapters  13  and  14, 


THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER.       157 

and  Jeremiah,  chapters  50  and  51.  In  these  two  prophecies  we  find 
much  that  has  not  as  yet  been  fulfilled  in  regard  to  the  city  of 
Babylon. 

The  city  of  Babylon  was  captured  in  B.  C.  541  by  Cyrus,  who 
was  mentioned  "by  name"  in  prophecy  125  years  before  he  was  born. 
Isa.  44:28;  45:4,  B.  C.  7i2.  So  quietly  and  quickly  was  the  city 
taken  on  the  night  of  Belshazzar's  Feast  by  draining  the  river  that 
flowed  through  the  city,  and  entering  by  the  river  bed,  and  the  gates 
that  surmounted  its  banks,  that  the  Babylonian  guards  had  forgotten 
to  lock  that  night,  that  some  of  the  inhabitants  did  not  know  until 
the  "third"  day  that  the  king  had  been  slain  and  the  city  taken. 
There  was  no  destruction  of  the  city  at  that  time. 

Some  years  after  it  revolted  against  Darius  Hystaspis,  and  after 
a  fruitless  siege  of  nearly  20  months  was  taken  by  strategy.  This 
was  in  B.  C.  516.  About  B.  C.  478  Xerxes,  on  his  return  from  Greece 
plundered  and  injured,  if  he  did  not  destroy,  the  great  "Temple  of 
Bel." 

In  B.  C.  331  Alexander  the  Great  approached  the  city  which  was 
then  so  powerful  and  flourishing  that  he  made  preparation  for  bring- 
ing all  his  forces  into  action  in  case  it  should  offer  resistance,  but  the 
citizens  threw  open  the  gates  ^nd  received  him  with  acclamations. 
After  sacrificing  to  "Bel,"  he  gave  out  that  he  would  rebuild  the  vast 
Temple  of  that  god,  and  for  weeks  he  kept  10,000  men  employed  in 
clearing  away  the  ruins  from  the  foundations,  doubtless  intending  to 
revive  the  glory  of  Babylon  and  make  it  his  capital,  when  his  purpose 
was  defeated  by  his  sudden  death  of  marsh-fever  and  intemperance 
in  his  thirty-third  year. 

During  the  subsequent  wars  of  his  generals  Babylon  suffered 
much  and  finally  came  under  the  power  of  Seleucus,  who,  prompted 
by  ambition  to  build  a  Capital  for  himself,  founded  Seleucia  in  its 
neighborhood  about  B.  C.  293.  This  rival  city  gradually  drew  off  the 
inhabitants  of  Babylon,  so  that  Strabo,  who  died  in  A.  D.  25,  speaks 
of  the  latter  as  being  to  a  great  extent  deserted.  Nevertheless  the 
Jews  left  from  the  Captivity  still  resided  there  in  large  numbers,  and 
in  A.  D.  60  we  find  the  Apostle  Peter  working  among  them,  for  it 
was  from  Babylon  that  Peter  wrote  his  Epistle  (1.  Pet.  5:13),  ad- 
dressed "to  the  strangers  scattered  throughout  Pontus,  Galatia,  Cap- 
padocia,  Asia  and  Bithynia." 

About  the  middle  of  the  5th  century  Theodoret  speaks  of  Baby- 
lon as  being  inhabited  only  by  Jews,  who  had  still  three  Jewish 
Universities,  and  in  the  last  year  of  the  same  century  the  "Baby- 
lonian Talmud"  was  issued,  and  recognized  as  authoritative  by  the 
Jews  of  the  whole  world. 

In  A.  D.  917  Ibu  Hankel  mentions  Babylon  as  an  insignificant 
village,  but  still  in  existence.  About  A.  D.  1100  it  seems  to  have 
again  grown  into  a  town  of  some  importance,  for  it  was  then  known 
as  the  "Two  Mosques."  Shortly  afterwards  it  was  enlarged  and 
fortified  and  received  the  name  of  Hillah,  or  "Rest."  In  A.  D.  1898 
Hillah  contained  about  10,000  inhabitants,  and  was  surrounded  by 
fertile  lands,  and  abundant  date  groves  stretched  along  the  banks  of 
the  Euphrates.     Certainly  it  has  never  been  true  that  "neither  shall 


158      THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER. 

the  Arabian  pitch  tent  there,  neither  shall  the  shepherds  make  their 
fold  there."  Isa.  13:20.  Nor  can  it  be  said  of  Babylon — "Her  cit- 
ies are  a  desolation,  a  dry  land,  and  a  wilderness,  a  land  wherein  no 
man  dwelleth,  neither  doth  any  son  of  man  pass  thereby."  Jer.  51 :  43. 
Nor  can  it  be  said — "And  they  shall  not  take  of  thee  a  stone  for  a 
comer,  nor  a  stone  for  foundations,  but  thou  shalt  be  desolate  for- 
ever, saith  the  Lord"  (Jer.  51:26),  for  many  towns  and  cities  have 
been  built  from  the  ruins  of  Babylon,  among  them  Four  Capital 
Cities,  Seleucia,  built  by  the  Greeks;  Ctesiphon,  by  the  Parthians; 
Al  Maiden,  by  the  Persians;  and  Kufa,  by  the  Caliphs.  Hillah  was 
entirely  constructed  from  the  debris,  and  even  in  the  houses  of  Bag- 
dad, Babylonian  stamped  bricks  may  be  frequently  noticed. 

But  Isaiah  is  still  more  specific  for  he  locates  the  Time  when  his 
prophecy  will  be  fulfilled.  He  calls  it  the  "Day  of  the  Lord."  Isa. 
13:9.  That  is  the  Millennium.  And  he  locates  it  at  the  beginning 
of  the  Millennium,  or  during  the  events  that  usher  in  the  Millennium, 
for  he  says — 

"The  stars  of  heaven  and  the  constellations  thereof  shall 
not  give  their  lig:ht;  the  sun  shall  be  darkened  in  his  going  forth, 
and  the  moon  shall  not  cause  her  light  to  shine."  Isa.  13:  10 
(Luke  21:25-27). 

Surely  nothing  like  this  happened  when  Babylon  was  taken  by 
Cyrus. 

In  the  description  of  the  destruction  of  the  city  of  Babylon  given 
in  Rev.  18,  we  read  that  her  judgment  will  come  in  one  hour  (vs.  10), 
and  that  in  one  hour  she  shall  be  made  desolate  (vs.  19),  and  as  an 
illustration  of  the  suddenness  and  completeness  of  her  destruction,  a 
mighty  angel  took  up  a  stone  like  a  Great  Millstone,  and  cast  it  into 
the  sea,  saying — "Thus  with  Violence  shall  that  great  city  Babylon 
be  thrown  down  and  shall  be  found  no  more  at  all."    Rev.  18:  21. 

We  are  also  told  in  the  same  chapter  that  she  is  to  be  destroyed 
by  FIRE  (Rev.  18:  8,  9,  18),  and  this  is  in  exact  harmony  with  the 
words  of  Isa.  13 :  19. 

"And  Babylon,  the  glory  of  kingdoms,  the  beauty  of  the 
Chaldees'  excellency,  shall  be  as  when  God  overthrew 

Sodom  and   Gomorrah;" 
and  the  Prophet  Jeremiah  makes  the  same  statement.    Jer.  50:  40. 

The  destruction  of  Sodom  and  Gomorrah  was  not  protracted 
through  many  centuries,  their  glory  disappeared  in  a  few  hours  (Gen. 
19:  24-28),  and  as  ancient  Babylon  was  not  thus  destroyed,  the  prophe- 
cies of  Isaiah  and  Jeremiah  cannot  be  fulfilled  unless  there  is  to  be 
a  future  Babylon  that  shall  be  thus  destroyed. 

In  Rev.  16:  17-19,  we  are  told  that  Babylon  shall  be  destroyed  by 
an  Earthquake,  attended  with  most  vivid  and  incessant  lightning  and 
awful  thunder.  It  would  appear  then,  that  as  Sodom  and  Gomorrah 
were  first  set  on  fire  and  then  swallowed  up  by  an  earthquake,  that 
the  rebuilt  city  of  Babylon  will  be  set  on  fire,  and  as  the  site  of  ancient 
Babylon  is  underlaid  with  Bitumen  (Asphalt),  that  an  earthquake 
will  break  up  the  crust  of  the  earth,  and  precipitate  the  burning  city 
into  a  "Lake  of  Fire,"  and  the  city  like  a  "Millstone"  (Rev.  18 :  21) 
sink  below  the  surface  of  the  earth  as  into  the  sea,  and  be  swallowed 
up  so  that  it  will  be  impossible  to  ever  take  of  her  stones  for  build- 


THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER.       159 

ing  purposes,  and  the  land  shall  become  a  Wilderness  where  no  man 
shall  ever  dwell. 

The  fact  that  in  her  will  be  found  the  blood  of  the  Prophets,  and 
Holy  Apostles  and  Saints  (verses  20,  24),  shows  that  the  Papal 
Church  is  not  in  view  in  this  eighteenth  chapter,  for  there  was  no 
Papal  Church  in  Old  Testament  times,  or  in  the  days  of  the  Apostles. 
It  is  the  ancient  as  well  as  the  revived  City  of  Babylon  that  is  meant. 
For  in  Old  Testament  days  the  blood  of  the  Prophets  was  shed  by 
the  "Babylonish  System"  of  false  religions  as  visualized  in  the  City 
of  Babylor  So  that  it  can  truthfully  be  said  that  the  blood  of  Proph- 
ets and  Apostles"  of  all  ages  has  been  shed  by  her. 
THE  EPHAH  OF  COMMERCE. 

There  is  a  remarkable  Prophetic  Vision  recorded  by  the  Prophet 
Zechariah,  that  has  mystified  the  Commentators.  "Then  the  Angel 
that  talked  with  me  went  forth,  and  said  unto  me,  Lift  up  now  thine 
eyes,  and  see  what  is  this  that  goeth  forth.  And  I  said.  What  is  it? 
And  he  said,  This  is  an  EPHAH  that  goeth  forth.  He  said  more- 
over: This  is  their  resemblance  through  all  the  earth.  And,  behold, 
there  was  lifted  up  a  'Talent  of  Lead' :  and  this  is  a  WOMAN  that 
sitteth  in  the  midst  of  the  EPHAH.  And  he  said,  This  is  WICK- 
EDNESS. And  he  cast  it  (her  down  R.  V.)  into  the  midst  of  the 
EPHAH :  and  he  ca.st  the  weight  of  lead  upon  the  mouth  thereof. 
Then  lifted  I  up  mine  eyes,  and  looked,  and,  behold,  there  came  out 
TWO  WOMEN,  and  the  wind  was  in  their  wings;  for  they  had 
wings  like  the  wings  of  a  Stork:  and  they  lifted  up  the  EPHAH 
between  the  earth,  and  the  heaven.  Then  said  I  to  the  Angel  that 
talketh  with  me.  Whither  do  these  bear  the  EPHAH?  And  he  said 
unto  me,  To  build  it  (her  R.  V.)  an  house  in  the  LAND  OF  SHI- 
NAR:  and  (when  it  is  prepared,  she  shall  be  set  there  in  her  own 
place  R.  V.)."    Zech.  5:5-11. 

The  "EPHAH"  which  the  Prophet  saw  go  forth,  is  the  largest 
of  Hebrew  dry  measures,  and  is  often  used  as  a  symbol  of  Com- 
merce, and  its  "resemblance,"  or  going  forth  through  all  the  earth, 
doubtless  refers  to  UNIVERSAL  COMMERCIALISM.  In  this 
"Ephah"  sat  a  "WOMAN"  who  was  called  "WICKEDNESS."  This 
"WOMAN"  attempted  to  rise  but  the  Angel  thrust  her  back,  and 
replaced  the  lid  made  of  a  "Talent  of  Lead."  Then  "Two  Women," 
with  the  wings  of  a  Stork,  came,  and  lifted  the  "Ephah"  high  in  the 
air  and  carried  it  with  the  swiftness  of  the  wind  to  the  "LAND  OF 
SHINAR"  to  build  it  (her  R.  V.)  a  HOUSE.  Now  the  "LAND 
OF  SHINAR"  was  the  place  Avhere  they  built  the  Tower  of  Babel 
(Gen.  11:1-9),  on  whose  site  ancient  BABYLON  was  located.  As 
this  vision  of  the  Prophet  occurred  many  years  after  the  Fall  of 
ancient  Babylon,  the  HOUSE  that  is  to  be  built  for  this  "Ephah," 
or  the  "WOMAN"  who  was  transported  in  it,  must  be  built  in  some 
future  City  of  Babylon. 

As  we  have  seen  the  "Ephah"  stands  for  COMMERCE,  and 
as  the  occupant  of  the  "Ephah"  is  called  "WICKEDNESS,"  it  re- 
veals the  fact  that  the  "Commercialism"  of  the  time  of  the  Vision's 
fulfilment  will  be  characterized  by  all  manner  of  dishonest  schemes 
and  methods.     And  the  fact  that  the  "WOMAN"  is  thrust  back  into 


Bay  or 

BISCAY 


y 


>|3|)9IS 


OCSiQNEOAj/D  OrAWM      \ 

BY  Clarence  larkiM  «     / 
roxCHASE,  Pmil'AiP4  ,' 

GOPY'RiCiKTEO  «  / 


MAP  OF  The 

Old  Roman  Empire 

With  Modern  Application 

Bacqao  Railroad 
Built 


THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER.       161 

the  "Ephah"  and  covered  with  a  "Talent  of  Lead,"  indicates  that 
those  dishonest  schemes  and  methods  are  to  be  kept  out  of  sight. 
The  further  fact  that  the  "Ephah"  is  borne  to  the  "LAND  OF  SHI- 
NAR"  by  two  "Stork  Winged  Women"  is  not  without  significance. 
The  Stork,  according  to  the  Mosaic  Law,  is  an  imclean  bird.  The 
name  **Chasid"  by  which  it  was  known,  signified  the  "PIOUS 
BIRD,"  and  may  well  stand  for  the  pursuit  of  wealth  under  the 
guise  of  religion.  That  will  doubtless  be  a  characteristic  of  those 
Babylonian  days. 

This  vision  of  the  "Ephah"  by  the  Prophet  Zechariah  is  still 
further  confirmatory  proof  that  the  ancient  City  of  Babylon  is  to  be 
rebuilt  and  become  the  COMMERCIAL  CENTRE  OF  THE 
WORLD.  Every  influence  political  and  commercial  will  favor  this, 
and  as  the  "Stork  Winged  Women"  will  be  favored  by  the  "wings 
of  the  wind,"  the  tendency  of  Commercialism  to  that  part  of  the 
world,  when  the  time  comes  to  carry  the  "Ephah"  to  the  "Land  of 
Shinar,"  we  can  readily  see  that  it  will  not  take  long,  with  the  wealth 
of  the  world  at  the  command  of  the  Capitalists  of  that  day,  to  re- 
build Babylon  and  make  it  the  great  Commercial  Centre  of  the 
world.  Once  however  Commerce  is  firmly  established  in  Babylon, 
the  occupant  of  the  "Ephah"— "WICKEDNESS,"  will  lift  the  lid 
and  reveal  herself,  and  no  one  will  be  able  to  buy  or  sell  but  he 
who  has  the  "MARK  OF  THE  BEAST." 

As  to  the  probability  of  the  ancient  city  of  Babylon  being  rebuilt 
we  have  only  to  consider  the  events  that  in  recent  years  have  been 
happening  in  that  part  of  the  world  looking  to  just  such  a  thing. 

In  the  Department  of  War  of  France,  at  Paris,  there  is  to  be 
seen  the  records  of  valuable  surveys  and  maps  made  by  order  of 
Napoleon  I,  in  Babylonia,  and  among  them  is  a  plan  for  a  New  City 
of  Babylon,  thus  showing  that  the  vast  schemes  of  Napoleon  com- 
prehended the  Rebuilding  of  the  Ancient  City  of  Babylon,  and  the 
making  it  his  Capital,  as  his  ambition  was  to  conquer  the  whole  of 
Europe  and  Asia,  and  he  recognized  to  that  end  the  strategical  posi- 
tion of  ancient  Babylon  as  a  governmental  and  commercial  centre. 

It  is  a  fact  that  the  whole  country  of  Mesopotamia,  Assyria  and 
Babylonia,  only  needs  a  system  of  irrigation  to  make  it  again  the 
most  fertile  country  in  the  world,  and  steps  have  already  been  taken 
in  that  direction.  In  1850  the  British  Government  sent  out  a  mili- 
tary officer  with  his  command  to  survey  and  explore  the  river  Eu- 
phrates at  a  cost  of  $150,000,  and  when  the  European  war  broke  out, 
the  great  English  Engineer  who  built  the  Assouam  dam  in  Egypt, 
was  engaged  in  making  surveys  in  the  Euphratean  valley  for  the 
purpose  of  constructing  a  series  of  irrigation  canals  that  would  re- 
store the  country  and  make  it  again  the  great  grain  producing  coun- 
try it  once  was.  As  a  result  towns  and  cities  would  spring  up  and 
railroads  would  be  built.  What  is  needed  in  that  part  of  the  world  is 
a  "Trans-European-Asiatic-Indian  Air  Line"  that  will  connect  Eu- 
rope with  India,  and  China.  Such  a  line  was  the  dream  of  ex- 
Emperor  William  of  Germany.  It  was  that  desire  that  made  him 
and  Abdul  Hamid,  of  Turkey,  the  closest  of  political  friends,  and  he 
secured  from  Abdul  Hamid  a  concession  to  build  a  railway  from  the 


162     THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER 

Asiatic  side  of  the  Bosphorus,  by  way  of  Aleppo,  to  the  Tigris  river, 
and  from  there  to  Bagdad,  and  from  Bagdad  via  Babylon  (via  Baby- 
lon, mark  that)  to  Koweit  on  the  Persian  Gulf,  and  most  of  the  road 
has  been  built  to  Bagdad. 

With  these  facts  in  mind  it  can  readily  be  seen  that  it  is  the 
purpose  of  European  capitalists  to  revive  the  country  of  Babylonia 
and  rebuild  its  cities,  and  when  once  the  time  comes  the  city  of 
Babylon  will  be  rebuilt  almost  in  a  night  and  on  a  scale  of  magnifi- 
cence such  as  the  world  has  never  seen. 

The  rapid  growth  of  modern  cities  is  one  of  the  remarkable 
phenomena  of  the  times.  Since  1880  more  than  500  cities  have  been 
built  in  America.  Less  than  100  years  ago  the  site  of  the  City  of 
Chicago  was  but  a  swampy  expanse  at  the  mouth  of  the  Chicago 
river.  Now  it  has  been  transformed  into  a  beautiful  Metropolis, 
stretching  25  miles  along  the  shore  of  Lake  Michigan,  with  5000 
miles  of  streets,  many  of  them  beautiful  boulevards  120  feet  wide. 
In  1840  Chicago  had  only  4470  inhabitants,  today  the  population  is 
over  3,000,000.  Once  the  Capitalists  of  the  world  are  ready  the 
revived  City  of  Babylon  will  spring  up  in  a  few  years. 

But  I  hear  a  protest.  How  you  say  can  we  be  expecting  Jesus 
to  come  at  "any  moment,"  if  the  city  of  Babylon  must  be  rebuilt 
before  He  can  come?  There  is  not  a  word  in  Scripture  that  says  that 
Jesus  cannot  come  and  take  away  His  Church  until  Babylon  is  re- 
built. The  Church  may  be  taken  out  of  the  world  25  or  even  50 
years  before  that. 

Babylon  the  Great  will  be  an  immense  city,  the  greatest  in  every 
respect  the  world  has  ever  seen.  It  will  be  a  typical  city,  the  London, 
the  Paris,  the  Berlin,  the  Petrograd,  the  New  York,  the  Chicago  of  its 
day.  It  will  be  the  greatest  commercial  city  of  the  world.  Its  mer- 
chandise will  be  of  gold  and  silver,  and  precious  stones  and  pearls,  of 
purple,  and  silk,  and  scarlet  and  costly  wools.  Its  fashionable  society 
will  be  clothed  in  the  most  costly  raiment  and  decked  with  the  most 
costly  jewels.  Their  homes  will  be  filled  with  the  most  costly  fur- 
niture of  precious  woods,  brass,  iron  and  marble,  with  the  richest  of 
draperies,  mats  and  rugs.  They  will  use  the  most  costly  of  per- 
fumes, cinnamon,  fragrant  odors,  ointments  and  frankincense.  Their 
banquets  will  be  supplied  with  the  sweetest  of  wines,  the  richest  of 
pastry,  and  the  most  delicious  of  meats.  They  will  have  horses  and 
chariots  and  the  swiftest  of  fast  moving  vehicles  on  earth  and  in  the 
air.  They  will  have  their  slaves,  and  they  will  traffic  in  the  "souls 
of  men."  That  is  women  will  sell  their  bodies,  and  men  their  souls,  to 
gratify  their  lusts. 

The  markets  will  be  crowded  with  cattle,  sheep  and  horses.  The 
wharves  will  be  piled  with  goods  from  all  climes.  The  manufac- 
tories will  turn  out  the  richest  of  fabrics,  and  all  that  genius  can 
invent  for  the  comfort  and  convenience  of  men  will  be  found  on 
the  market.  It  will  be  a  city  given  over  to  pleasure  and  business. 
Business  men  and  promoters  will  give  their  days  and  nights  to 
scheming  how  to  make  money  fast,  and  the  pleasure  loving  will 
be  constantly  planning  new  pleasures.  There  will  be  riotous  joy 
and  ceaseless  feasting.    As  it  was  in  the  days  of  Noah  and  of  Lot, 


THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER.       163 

-fhey  will  be  marrying  and  giving  in  marriage,  buying  and  selling, 
building  and  planting. 

The  blood  will  run  hot  in  their  veins.  Money  will  be  their  god, 
pleasure  their  high-priest,  and  unbridled  passion  the  ritual  of  their 
worship. 

It  will  be  a  city  of  music.  Amid  the  noise  and  bustle  of  its  com- 
mercial life  will  be  heard  the  music  of  its  pleasure  resorts  and  thea- 
tres. There  will  be  the  sound  of  "harpers  and  musicians,  of  pipers 
and  trumpeters"  (vs.  22).  The  world's  best  singers  and  players  will 
be  there.  Its  theatres  and  places  of  music  will  be  going  day  and 
night.  In  fact  there  will  be  no  night,  for  the  electric  illumination  of 
the  city  by  night  will  make  the  night  as  bright  and  shadowless  as  the 
day,  and  its  stores  and  places  of  business  will  never  close,  night  or 
day,  or  Sunday,  for  the  mad  whirl  of  pleasure  and  the  absorbing  de- 
sire for  riches  will  keep  the  wheels  of  business  constantly  moving. 
And  all  this  will  be  easy  because  the  "God  of  this  World" — Satan, 
will  possess  the  minds  and  bodies  of  men,  for  we  read  in  verse  2,  that 
Babylon  at  that  time  will  be  "the  Habitation  of  Devils,  and  the  Hold 
of  Every  Foul  Spirit,  and  the  Cage  of  Every  Unclean  and  Hateful 
Bird."  The  city  will  be  the  seat  of  the  most  imposing  "OCCULT- 
ISM," and  mediums,  and  those  desiring  to  communicate  with  the 
other  world,  will  then  go  to  Babylon,  as  men  and  women  now  go  to 
Paris  for  fashions  and  sensuous  pleasures.  In  that  day  demons,  dis- 
embodied souls,  and  unclean  spirits  will  find  at  Babylon  the  oppor- 
tunity of  their  lives  to  materialize  themselves  in  human  bodies,  and 
from  the  atmospheric  heavens  above,  and  from  the  Abyss  below  they 
will  come  in  countless  legions  until  Babylon  shall  be  full  of  demon 
possessed  men  and  women,  and  at  the  height  of  its  glorv,  and  just 
before  its  fall,  Babylon  will  be  ruled  by  SATAN  HIMSELF,  incar- 
nate in  the  "Beast"— ANTICHRIST. 

But  before  its  destruction  God  will  mercifully  deliver  His  own 
people,  for  a  voice  from  heaven  will  cry — 

"Come  Out  of  Her,  My  People,  That  Ye  be  Not  Partakers 
of  Her  Sins,  and  that  Ye   Receive   Not  of   Her   Plagues." 
As  Sodom  and  Gomorrah  could  not  be  destroyed  until  righteous 
I^ot  had  escaped,  so  Babylon  cannot  be  destroyed  until  all  the  right- 
eous people  in  it  have  fled. 

The  destruction  of  the  city  will  be  sudden  and  without  warning. 
A  fearful  storm  will  sweep  over  the  city.  The  lightning  and  thun- 
der will  be  incessant.  The  city  will  be  set  on  fire  and  a  great  earth- 
quake will  shake  it  from  centre  to  circumference.  The  tall  office 
buildings,  the  "Hanging  Gardens"  and  the  great  towers  will  totter 
and  fall,  the  crust  of  the  earth  will  crack  and  open,  and  the  whole 
city  with  its  inhabitants  will  sink  like  a  "Millstone"  (vs.  21),  into  a 
lake  of  burning  bitumen,  and  the  smoke  will  ascend  as  of  a  burning 
fiery  furnace,  and  the  horror  of  the  scene  will  be  intensified  by  vast 
clouds  of  steam,  generated  by  the  waters  of  the  Euphrates  pouring 
into  that  lake  of  fiery  asphalt,  and  when  night  comes  on  those  clouds 
of  steam  will  reflect  the  light  of  the  burning  city  so  it  can  be  seen 
for  miles  in  all  directions  in  that  level  country.  And  the  kings  of 
the  earth,  and  the  merchants,  and  the  shipmasters,  and  sailors,  and  all 


164      THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER. 

who  have  profited  by  her  merchandise,  will  stand  afar  off  and  cry  and 
wail  because  of  her  destruction,  but  the  heavens  will  rejoice  for  God 
will  have  rewarded  her  Double  according  to  her  works,  and  BABY- 
LON WILL  BE  NO  MORE. 

THE  INTERVAL  BETWEEN  THE  SECOND  AND 
THIRD  DOOMS 

THE  HALLELUJAH  CHORUS. 

Rev.  19:1-7. 

"And  after  these  things  I  heard  a  great  voice  of  much  people 
in  Heaven,  saying,  Alleluia;  Salvation,  and  Glory,  and  Honor, 
and  Power,  unto  the  Lord  our  God:  for  true  and  righteous  are 
His  Judgments;  for  He  hath  Judged  the  'GREAT  WHORE,' 
which  did  corrupt  the  earth  with  her  fornication,  and  hath 
avenged  the  blood  of  His  Servants  at  her  hand.  And  again  they 
said,  Alleluia.  And  her  smoke  rose  up  for  ever  and  ever.  And 
the  'Four  and  Twenty  Elders'  and  the  'Four  Beasts'  fell  down 
and  worshipped  God  that  sat  on  the  Throne,  saying,  Amen; 
Alleluia.  And  a  voice  came  out  of  the  Throne,  saying.  Praise 
our  God,  all  ye  His  Servants,  and  ye  that  fear  Him,  both  small 
and  great.  And  I  heard  as  it  were  the  voice  of  a  great  multitude, 
and  as  the  voice  of  many  waters,  and  as  the  voice  of  mighty 
thunderings,  saying  Alleluia:  for  the  Lord  God  omnipotent 
reigneth.  Let  us  be  glad  and  rejoice  and  give  honor  to  Him: 
for  the  MARRIAGE  OF  THE  LAMB  IS  COME,  AND  HIS 
WIFE  HATH  MADE  HERSELF  READY." 

After  these  things.  What  things?  The  destruction  of  "MYS- 
TICAL BABYLON"  and  the  restored  CITY  OF  BABYLON.  The 
first  "Alleluia"  is  for  the  destruction  of  the  "GREAT  WHORE"— 
"Mystical  Babylon."  The  second  "Alleluia"  is  for  the  destruction  o£ 
the  "CITY  OF  BABYLON"  whose  smoke  rose  up  for  ever  and  ever, 
which  could  not  be  said  of  "Mystical  Babylon"  but  only  of  a  CITY, 
In  the  preceding  chapter,  verse  20,  at  the  destruction  of  the  "City 
of  Babylon,"  we  read — "Rejoice  over  her,  thou  Heaven,  and  ye  Holy 
Apostles  and  Prophets;  for  God  hath  avenged  you  on  her."  Here 
we  hear  the  rejoicing.  What  the  merchants,  and  shipmasters,  and 
sailors,  and  traders,  weep  and  wail  and  mourn  over,  the — "Fall  of 
Babylon,"  Heaven  rejoices  over.  Here  we  see  the  difference  be- 
tween Heaven  and  Earth's  opinion  of  the  these  Divine  Judgments. 

Here  we  have  the  first  occurrence  in  the  New  Testament  of  the 
word  "HALLELUJAH."  It  is  a  compound  Hebrew  word  "HAL- 
LELU-JAH"  ("Praise-Ye-Jah").  It  occurs  24  times  in  the  Old 
Testament,  and  4  times  in  the  New  Testament.  In  the  Old  Testa- 
ment the  word  is  always  translated — "Praise  ye  the  Lord,"  in  the 
New  Testament  the  Greek  word  "ALLELUIA"  is  left  untranslated, 
but  in  the  New  Version  the  word  "HALLELUJAH"  is  substituted 
for  "Alleluia."  Four  times  the  word  "Hallelujah"  is  uttered  in  this 
chapter,  not  only  by  a  great  multitude,  but  by  the  "Four  Beasts," 
and  by  the  "Four  and  Twenty  Elders."  It  is  the  "cry  of  victory|| 
in  which  praise  is  ascribed  to  God.  They  also  sang  "Hallelujah" 
because  the  time  had  come  for  the  "MARRIAGE  OF  THE  LAMB." 


THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER.       165 

2.    THE  MARRIAGE  OF  THE  LAMB. 

Rev.  19:8-10. 

"And  to  HER  (The  Bride)  was  granted  that  she  should  be 
arrayed  in  fine  linen,  clean  and  white:  for  the  fine  linen  is  the 
righteousness  of  saints.  And  he  said  unto  me,  Write,  BLESSED 
ARE  THEY  WHICH  ARE  CALLED  UNTO  THE  MAR- 
RIAGE SUPPER  OF  THE  LAMB.  And  he  saith  unto  me, 
These  are  the  true  sayings  of  God." 

It  is  marvellous  how  the  Holy  Spirit  hath  enshrined  in  the 
Scriptures  the  Bridal  relation  of  the  Church  and  her  Lord.  It  is 
revealed  to  the  spiritual  mind  in  the  most  unexpected  places.  It  is 
foreshadowed  in  the  Old  Testament  in  the  story  of  Isaac  and  Re- 
bekah.  Doubtless  many  readers  of  the  Bible  have  wondered  why  the 
''SONG  OF  SOLOMON"  was  ever  included  among  the  books  of 
the  Old  Testament.  Upon  the  first  reading  it  appears  as  only  a  love 
song  of  Solomon  for  one  of  the  many  women  that  he  loved.  But  a 
careful  study  of  the  Song  reveals  the  fact  that  it  is  an  inspired  song 
of  the  love  of  the  Church  of  Christ  during  His  absence  in  the  Heaven- 
lies.  The  Song  describes  a  maiden  of  Shulam,  a  Galilean  town  some 
5  miles  south  of  Mt.  Tabor,  who  was  taken  from  her  home  to  one  of 
Solomon's  palaces,  probably  in  the  Lebanon  district,  where  Solo- 
mon tries  to  win  her  love.  She  had  lived  with  her  mother,  but  her 
brothers  had  treated  her  cruelly  and  made  her  the  keeper  of  the  vine- 
yards until  her  skin  was  so  tanned  that  she  spoke  of  herself  as 
"BLACK  BUT  COMELY,"  and  had  not  kept  the  vineyard  of  her 
own  beauty,  and  her  brothers  even  went  so  far  as  to  speak  dis- 
paragingly of  her  character.  But  there  was  one,  a  shepherd,  who 
loved  and  believed  in  her,  and  whose  love  she  returned  with  the 
most  intense  passion.  At  times  Solomon  visited  her  and  sought  to 
win  her  away  from  her  beloved,  but  she  would  not  listen  to  him. 
During  the  day  she  would  talk  to  herself  of  her  lover  and  imagine 
she  heard  his  voice  calling,  and  during  the  night  she  dreamt  of  him 
and  imagined  she  was  walking  the  streets  of  the  city  hunting  for 
him.  At  times  she  bursts  out  in  rapturous  praise  of  her  lover's 
beauty,  then  she  calls  him  in  loving  tones.  At  last  she  escapes  and 
finds  her  lover  and  they  are  seen  approaching  from  the  meadows 
happy  in  each  other's  love. 

What  a  beautiful  picture  we  have  here  of  the  love  of  the  True 
Church  for  her  absent  Lord.  The  Church  is  held  captive  in  this 
world  and  is  being  constantly  solicited  by  the  offers  of  wealth  and 
splendor  to  withdraw  her  love  from  Immanuel,  her  Shepherd  Lover, 
who  is  feeding  His  flock  in  Paradise,  and  give  her  heart  to  her 
Solomonic  lovers,  and  consort  with  the  kings  and  governments  of 
the  world,  as  does  her  sister  the  Harlot  Church.  But  she  cannot  give 
her  Heavenly  Lover  up.  At  times  she  is  sorely  tempted,  then  she 
sees  Him  with  the  eye  of  faith,  and  dreams  of  Him  as  spiritually 
present,  and  she  is  ravished  by  the  vision  of  His  beauty.  Then 
suddenly  He  vanishes,  and  she  is  alone  again  carrying  on  the  con- 
flict with  the  world  that  tries  to  cast  its  spell  upon  her,  and  offers 
her  its  glories  if  she  will  only  forsake  her  Shepherd  Lover.  But 
while  the  temptation  is  great  her  love  never  wavers,  for  she  sees 


166      THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER. 

the  time  approaching  when  she  shall  be  caught  away  from  the  earth 
to  meet  her  Shepherd  Lover  on  the  plains  of  Paradise. 

The  "Marriage  of  the  Lamb"  was  one  of  the  themes  that  Jesus 
loved  to  dwell  on.  In  the  Parable  of  the  "Ten  Virgins"  He  tells 
how  the  Virgins  went  out  to  meet  the  Bridegroom,  and  the  unpre- 
paredness  of  some  of  them  to  meet  Him.  And  in  the  Parable  of 
the  "Marriage  of  the  King's  Son"  (Matt.  22:  1-14),  He  prophetically 
refers  to  it,  and  gives  us  a  foreview  of  it,  and  in  the  verses  now 
under  consideration  He  describes  its  consummation,  saying — "Let  us 
be  glad  and  rejoice  and  give  honor  to  Him,  for  the  'MARRIAGE 
OF  THE  LAMB'  h  come,  and  His  wife  hath  made  herself  ready. 
And  to  her  was  granted  that  she  should  be  arrayed  in  fine  linen, 
clean  and  white,  for  the  fine  linen  is  the  righteousness  of  saints.  And 
he  saith  unto  me,  write— "BLESSED  ARE  THEY  WHICH  ARE 
CALLED  UNTO  THE  MARRIAGE  SUPPER  OF  THE  LAMB." 

Notice  that  it  does  not  say  the  "Marriage  of  the  BRIDE,"  but 
the  "Marriage  of  the  LAMB."  That  grand  event  will  be  not  so 
much  the  consummation  of  the  hopes  of  the  Bride,  as  it  will  be  the 
constJtnmation  of  the  PLAN  OF  GOD  FOR  HIS  SON,  arranged 
for  before  the  Foundation  of  the  World.    Eph.  1 : 4. 

The  "Marriage  of  the  Lamb"  is  the  consummation  of  the  joy  of 
Christ  AS  A  MAN.  It  would  not  have  been  possible  if  Christ  had 
not  been  born  IN  THE  FLESH.  Otherwise  it  would  have  been 
the  union  of  dissimilar  natures,  for  the  Bride  is  of  human  origin. 
This  is  why  Jesus  took  His  HUMAN  NATURE  back  with  Him 
to  glory,  and  today  we  have  in  Heaven  the  MAN  Christ  Jesus. 
I.Tim.  2:5. 

While  the  Bride  was  chosen  for  Him  before  the  Foundation  of 
the  World,  the  "Espousal"  could  not  take  place  until  after  Christ 
assumed  humanity,  and  so  it  was  not  until  after  Christ's  incarnation 
that  Paul  could  say — "I  am  jealous  over  you  with  godly  jealousy: 
for  I  have  ESPOUSED  you  to  one  husband,  that  I  may  present  you 
as  a  CHASTE  VIRGIN  to  Christ.  2.  Cor.  11:2.  There  have  been 
many  long  betrothals  in  which  the  betrothed  have  been  faithful  to 
their  vows  until  the  long  wait  has  ended  in  a  happy  marriage,  but 
the  longest  this  world  has  ever  heard  of  is  that  of  Christ  waiting  for 
His  Bride  the  Church.  He  has  been  waiting  now  for  nearly  1900 
years,  but  He  will  not  have  to  wait  much  longer.  Soon  the  sleeping 
Church  shall  hear  the  cry— "BEHOLD  THE  BRIDEGROOM 
COMETH,  GO  YE  OUT  TO  MEET  HIM,"  and  Heaven  will  re- 
sound with  the  cry — "Let  us  be  glad  and  rejoice,  and  give  honor  to 
Him,  for  the  MARRIAGE  OF  THE  LAMB  IS  COME."  Rev.  19:  7. 
Ordinarily  the  most  interest  in  a  wedding  clusters  around  the  bride, 
but  the  intimation  in  Scripture  is,  that  the  most  interest  at  the  "Mar- 
riage of  the  Lamb"  will  centre  around  the  BRIDEGROOM.  If 
there  is  joy  in  Heaven  in  the  presence  of  the  angels  of  God  over  one 
sinner  that  repenteth,  and  that  joy  is  the  joy  of  the  FATHER,  how 
much  greater  will  be  the  joy  of  the  FATHER  when  He  shall  behold 
the  consummation  of  His  plan  for  His  Son  in  His  Marriage  to  His 
Bride  the  Church.  There  have  been  many  royal  weddings  of  inter- 
national interest  where  the  invited  guests  and  spectators  witnessed 


THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER.       167 

a  spectacle  magnificent  in  its  appointments,  and  rejoiced  in  a  union 
that  bound  together  different  nations.  But  the  Wedding  of  the  Lamb 
and  His  Bride  will  surpass  them  all,  for  it  shall  unite  Heaven  and 
Earth  in  a  bond  that  shall  never  be  broken. 

Let  us  now  look  at  the  "Marriage  of  the  Lamb"  more  in  detail 
Let  us  ask  and  try  to  answer  some  of  the  questions  that  relate  to 
it.  Most  Biblical  Expositors  take  it  for  granted  that  the  subject  is 
so  familiar  to  Bible  students  that  it  needs  no  explanation,  and  so 
they  do  not  dwell  upon  it,  but  this  is  not  so.  These  difficulties  will 
appear  as  we  try  to  answer  them. 

L     WHERE  AND  WHEN  SHALL  THIS  MARRIAGE  TAKE 

PLACE? 

The  Marriage  takes  place  in  Heaven  after  the  "Judgment  of 
Reward,"  and  before  the  appearing  of  Christ  with  His  Saints  at  the 
Revelation. 

The  character  of  the  ceremony  or  who  shall  perform  it  (though 
doubtless  it  will  be  God  the  Father  Himself),  and  what  vows  the 
Bridegroom  and  Bride  will  take,  is  not  disclosed,  but  that  there  will 
be  a  ceremony  of  some  kind  that  no  divorce  or  separation  can  break, 
cannot  be  questioned,  for  there  never  was  a  legal  marriage  without 
some  ceremony.  Of  one  thing  "we  are  certain  that  there  is  no  one  to 
give  away  the  Bride,  for  Christ  presents  her  to  Himself  a  "GLORI- 
OUS CHURCH,  not  having  SPOT,  or  WRINKLE,  or  any  SUCH 
THING."     Eph.  5:25-27. 

2.    WHO  IS  THE  BRIDEGROOM? 

To  this  question  there  can  be  but  one  answer.  The  "Bride- 
groom" is  the  King's  SON  of  the  Parable  of  the  "Marriage  of  the 
King's  Son"  (Matt.  22:1-14),  or  JESUS,  spoken  of  here  as  the 
LAMB.  John  the  Baptist  spoke  of  Christ  as  the  "BRIDEGROOM," 
and  of  himself  as  the  "Friend"  of  the  Bridegroom  who  rejoiced  to 
hear  His  voice.  John  3 :  29.  Jesus  also  represented  Himself  as  the 
"Bridegroom,"  saying — "Can  the  'Children  of  the  Bride-chamber' 
mourn  as  long  as  the  Bridegroom  is  with  them."  Matt.  9:  15.  And 
in  the  Parable  of  the  "Ten  Virgins"  Jesus  refers  to  Himself  as  the 
"Bridegroom."     Matt.  25:1-10.     The  IBridegroom  then  is  Christ. 

3.    WHO  IS  THE  BRIDE? 

Here  there  is  a  difference  of  opinion.  Some  claim  that  the 
"Bride,"  because  she  is  called  "WIFE"  in  Rev.  19:7,  is  ISRAEL, 
because  in  the  Old  Testament  God  calls  Himself  the  HUSBAND  of 
Israel.  Isa.  54:5.  Those  who  advocate  this  view  claim  that  "Wife** 
is  the  earthly  name  of  Israel,  and  "Bride"  the  Heavenly.  Some  hold 
that  because  Isaac's  bride  was  taken  from  his  own  kin,  that,  there- 
fore, to  complete  the  type,  Jesus'  Bride  must  be  Israel,  His  own  kin, 
and  not  the  Church  composed  mainly  of  Gentiles.  But  we  must  not 
forget  that  while  Abraham  was  the  first  Hebrew  his  kin  were  Gen- 
tiles. Abraham  was  not,  strictly  speaking,  a  Jew,  for  the  Jews  are 
the  descendants  of  Judah,  the  fourth  son  of  Jacob  or  Israel.  So  we 
see  that  Rebekah  was  not  an  Israelite,  but  a  Gentile,  so  the  type  liolds 
good. 


168      THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER 

We  must  not  forget  that  there  are  "Two  Brides"  mentioned  in 
the  Scriptures.  One  in  the  Old  Testament,  and  the  other  in  the  New. 
The  one  in  the  Old  Testament  is  Israel,  the  Bride  of  Jehovah;  the 
one  in  the  New  Testament  is  the  Church,  the  Bride  of  Christ.  Of 
Israel  it  is  said — "Thy  Maker  is  Thine  husband."  Isa.  54 :  5-8.  Be- 
cause of  her  Whoredoms,  Israel  is  a  cast  off  WIFE,  but  God,  her 
husband,  promises  to  take  her  back  when  she  ceases  from  her  adul- 
teries. Jer.  3 :  1-18 ;  Ez.  16 : 1-63 ;  Hosea  2 : 1-23 ;  3 : 1-5.  She  will  not 
be  taken  back  as  a  Virgin,  but  as  a  WIFE.  But  it  is  a  VIRGIN  that 
the  Lamb  (Christ)  is  to  marry.  So  the  Wife  (Israel)  of  the  Old 
Testament  cannot  be  the  BRIDE  (Virgin)  of  the  New  Testament. 
Again  the  Wife  (Israel)  is  to  reside  in  the  earthly  Jerusalem  during 
the  Millennium,  while  the  BRIDE  (the  Church)  will  reside  in  the 
New  Jerusalem.  These  distinctions  make  it  clear  that  Israel  cannot 
be  the  "Bride"  of  Christ.  We  must  remember  that  John  did  not  call 
the  bride — WIFE,  until  Rev.  21:9,  which  was  after  the  marriage, 
when  she  was  no  longer  Bride  but  WIFE. 

The  Bride  of  the  Lamb  is  from  a  disowned  and  outcast  race, 
made  so  by  the  disobedience  of  the  head  of  that  race  in  the  Garden 
of  Eden,  but  the  Bridegroom  saw  her  and  loved  her.  To  redeem  her 
He  came  from  His  own  lovely  home  in  Heaven  to  her  sin-cursed 
home  on  earth,  where  He  was  rejected  by  members  of  her  family, 
and  seized  and  subjected  to  a  mock  trial  and  nailed  to  a  cross  as  a 
malefactor,  where  He  laid  down  voluntarily  His  life  for  her,  thus 
demonstrating  His  love,  and  opening  up  the  way  for  her  redemption 
from  the  Law  that  held  her  in  bondage.  He  then  left  her  to  return 
to  His  Father's  House  to  prepare  a  home  for  her,  and  during  the 
period  of  her  betrothal  He  has  left  her  with  her  own  family,  simply 
sending  the  Holy  Spirit  to  teach  and  protect  her,  and  fit  her  for  the 
day  of  her  marriage,  when  He  will  descend  into  midair  to  meet  her 
on  her  way  to  the  BRIDAL  HALLS  OF  HEAVEN.  1.  Thess.  4: 
16-17. 

Many  assume  that  the  "Bride"  is  composed  of  all  the  saints  from 
Abel  down  to  the  time  of  the  taking  out  of  the  Church,  but  this  can- 
not be  so,  for  the  Church  did  not  exist  until  the  Day  of  Pentecost, 
and  only  those  who  live  and  die  in  Christ  between  Pentecost  and 
the  taking  out  of  the  Church  belong  to  the  Church. 

4.    WHAT  IS  MEANT  BY  HER  MAKING  HERSELF  READY? 

We  are  told  in  verse  7,  that  she  hath  "made  herself  ready,"  and 
in  verse  8,  that  it  was  permitted  her  to  be  "arrayed  in  fine  linen, 
clean  and  white;  which  is  the  righteousness  of  saints,"  and  in  chap- 
ter 21 : 2,  she  is  described  as — "prepared  as  a  bride  adorned  for  her 
husband."  The  fact  that  the  "fine  linen"  in  which  the  Bride  is  clothed 
is  called  not  the  "righteousness  of  Christ,"  but  the  "righteousness-es 
(plural)  of  SAINTS,  makes  it  clear  that  it  is  not  the  "imputed  right- 
eousness" of  Christ  that  is  meant,  and  that  the  "Wedding  Garment" 
in  the  Parable  of  the  "Marriage  of  the  King's  Son"  stands  for,  but 
the  righteous  acts  and  works  of  the  saints  themselves. 

Where  does  the  Church  thus  clothe  herself  and  when?  It  is 
certain  that  she  does  not  thus  clothe  herself  on  earth,  for  we  must 


THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER,       169 

not  forget  that  the  Bride  does  not  put  on  her  wedding  robes  until 
after  she  has  been  tried  at  the  Judgment  Seat  of  Christ,  where  all 
her  "false  works"  will  have  been  consumed  by  fire  (1.  Cor.  3:  11-15), 
and  it  is  this  "Fiery  Judgment"  that  Peter  refers  to  as  the  "TRIAL 
OF  FAITH"  which — "being  much  more  precious  than  of  gold  that 
perisheth,  though  it  be  tried  with  fire,  might  be  found  unto  praise 
and  honor  and  glory  at  the  APPEARING  OF  JESUS  CHRIST." 
1.  Pet.  1  : 7.  The  "righteousnesses"  then  of  the  Saints  will  be  their 
righteous  acts  and  works  that  will  come  out  of  the  "fiery  test"  of  the 
Judgment  of  Reward,  and  be  found  unto  PRAISE  and  HONOR  and 
GLORY  at  the  "APPEARING"  of  Jesus  Christ;  and  these  shall 
make  up  the  beautiful  wedding  garments  in  which  the  Saints  shall 
be  clothed.  What  a  contrast  there  will  be  between  the  purple  and 
scarlet  colored  dress,  and  jewel  bedecked  person  of  the  "Harlot 
Wife"  of  Antichrist,  and  the  spotless  white  robe  of  fine  linen  of  the 
''Bride"  of  the  Lamb. 

5.     WHAT   IS   THE   MARRIAGE   SUPPER? 

It  is  not  the  wedding  itself.  The  "Marriage  Feast"  is  the  sup- 
per that  follows  after  the  Marriage  has  been  solemnized.  There  is 
one  thing  about  this  Feast  it  will  be  such  an  honor  to  receive  an  in- 
vitation, and  to  be  present,  that  the  angel  said  to  John,  "WRITE," 
put  it  down  in  black  and  white  lest  you  forget,  do  not  trust  to  tra- 
dition lest  the  world  never  hear  about  it,  but— "WRITE,  BLESSED 
ARE  THEY  WHICH  ARE  CALLED  UNTO  THE  MARRIAGE 
SUPPER  OF  THE  LAMB."  What  a  supper  it  will  be.  As  a  Feast, 
the  Feasts  of  Belshazzar  and  Ahasuerus  will  be  but  a  poor  meal  in 
comparison.  It  is  called  a  "Supper"  in  contrast  with  the  supper  men- 
tioned in  the  seventeenth  verse  of  the  same  chapter,  where  the  fowls 
of  the  air  are  invited  to  gather  themselves  together  unto  the  "SUP- 
PER OF  THE  GREAT  GOD,  that  they  may  eat  the  flesh  of  kings, 
and  the  flesh  of  mighty  men,  and  the  flesh  of  horses,  and  of  them  that 
sit  upon  them,  and  the  flesh  of  all  men,  both  free  and  bond,  both  small 
and  great."    Rev.  19:17-18. 

6.    WHO  ARE  THE  GUESTS? 

Here  again  there  is  a  difference  of  opinion.  It  is  clear  that  the 
Guests  are  not  the  Bride,  at  least  this  is  true  as  to  earthly  weddings. 
The  Bride  would  not  be  "called"  or  "invited"  to  the  Wedding,  she 
has  a  place  there  of  her  own  right  and  there  could  be  no  wedding 
without  her.  Some  hold  that  the  "Virgins"  in  the  Parable  of  the 
"Ten  Virgins"  are  not  the  "Bride"  but  simply  "Bridesmaids";  and 
that  those  invited  to  the  "Marriage  Supper"  of  the  King's  Son,  are 
simply  "Guests"  and  do  not  constitute  the  "Bride."  But  as  both 
of  these  Parables  do  not  mention  the  Bride,  and  are  "Kingdom  of 
Heaven"  Parables,  which  describe  the  character  of  this  Gospel  Dis- 
pensation, and  have  a  double  significance,  we  are  led  to  believe  that 
the  "Wise  Virgins"  and  the  Guests  who  possessed  a  "Wedding  Gar- 
ment" are  intended  to  represent  the  BRIDE,  because  they  represent 
true  believers,  and  true  believers  constitute  the  Church,  and  the 
Church  and  the  Bride  are  one  and  the  same. 


170      THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER. 

But  there  will  be  "Guests,"  for  as  all  the  dead  in  Christ  shall 
rise  and  be  present  at  the  "Marriage  of  The  Lamb,"  and  as  only 
those  who  are  saved  from  Pentecost  to  the  taking  out  of  the  Church, 
belong  to  the  Church  (The  Bride),  there  will  be  present  as 
"GUESTS"  the  Old  Testament  Saints,  such  as  Abel,  Seth,  Enoch, 
Noah,  Abraham,  Job,  Moses,  David,  the  Prophets,  and  even  John 
the  Baptist  who  claimed  to  be  only  the  "Friend"  of  the  Bridegroom. 
Then  there  will  be  the  "Blood  Washed  Multitude"  that  come  out 
of  the  Tribulation  after  the  Church  has  been  caught  out.  Thus  we 
see  that  the  righteous  of  all  the  past  Ages  and  Dispensations,  and 
all  the  Saints  of  God  who  shall  be  worthy,  and  who  are  not  in- 
cluded in  the  Bride  (The  Church),  will  be  "Guests"  at  the  "Marriage 
Supper  of  the  Lamb."  Angels  will  be  "spectators"  of  the  scene  but 
they  cannot  be  "Guests,"  for  that  honor  is  reserved  for  only  those 
who  have  been  redeemed  by  the  "Blood  of  the  Lamb." 

7.     WHAT  HAPPENS  AFTER  THE  MARRIAGE  SUPPER? 

What  happens  at  earthly  weddings  after  the  supper?  The  guests 
make  merry  among  themselves.  Often  there  is  music  and  dancing, 
and  then  the  Bridegroom  and  the  Bride  change  their  wedding  gar- 
ments for  a  travelling  dress,  and  steal  away  on  their  wedding  trip. 
Generally  this  is  to  some  pleasure  resort  or  place  that  they  have 
never  seen.  Often  it  is  a  trip  across  the  ocean  to  some  distant  land. 
Sometimes  it  is  a  visit  to  the  old  home  of  the  Bridegroom  or  the 
Bride.  So  after  the  "Marriage  of  the  Lamb"  the  Heavenly  Bride- 
groom will  take  His  Bride  on  a  wedding  trip,  and  to  what  more  suit- 
able place  can  they  go  than  back  to  the  old  home  of  the  Bride,  this 
earth.  The  place  where  the  Bridegroom  suffered  and  died  to  pur- 
chase her  redemption  with  His  own  precious  blood.  The  place  where 
her  people  rejected  Him,  and  despised  His  Royal  claims.  Then  He 
will  show  them  that  He  was  no  imposter,  that  He  was  what  He 
claimed  to  be,  the  Son  of  God.  He  will  then  set  up  His  Earthly 
Kingdom,  and  the  Lord  God  shall  give  unto  Him  the  "THRONE 
OF  DAVID,"  and  His  Bride  (The  Church)  shall  reign  with  Him 
for  a  THOUSAND  YEARS.  Oh  what  a  sweet  and  delightful 
"HONEY-MOON"  that  will  be,  when,  during  that  long  "Millennial 
Reign"  the  earth  shall  be  blessed  with  the  presence  of  the  King  of 
Kings  and  His  Consort— THE  CHURCH.  But  that  long  "Honey- 
Moon"  will  end,  not  for  the  Bridegroom  and  the  Bride,  but  for  the 
Earth,  by  the  return  of  the  Bridegroom  and  the  Bride  to  the  Father's 
House.  Then  after  the  Earth  has  had  its  "Baptism  of  Fire,"  they  will 
return  with  the  descent  of  the  "Holy  City"  to  abide  on  the  "New 
Earth"  forever.  So  enraptured  was  John  by  the  Revelation  that  he 
says — "I  fell  at  his  (the  angel's)  feet  to  worship  him.  And  he  said 
unto  me,  See  thou  do  it  not:  I  am  thy  fellow  servant,  and  of  thy 
brethren  that  have  the  testimony  of  Jesus:  worship  God:  for  the 
Testimony  of  Jesus  is  the  SPIRIT  OF  PROPHECY."  That  is,  all 
prophecy  testifies  of  Jesus. 


THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER.       171 

3.     THE  BATTLE  OF  ARMAGEDDON. 

Rev.  19:11-19. 

"And  I  saw  Heaven  opened,  and  behold  a  WHITE  HORSE: 
and  He  that  sat  upon  him  was  called  'Faithful  and  True/  and  in 
righteousness  He  doth  judge  and  make  war.  His  eyes  were  as  a 
flame  of  fire,  and  on  Piis  head  were  many  crowns;  and  He  had 
a  name  written,  that  no  man  knew,  but  He  Himself.  And  He 
was  clothed  with  a  vesture  dipped  in  blood:  and  His  name  is 
called  THE  WORD  OF  GOD.  And  the  armies  which  were  in 
Heaven  followed  Him  upon  White  Horses  clothed  in  fine  linen, 
white  and  clean.  And  out  of  His  mouth  goeth  a  SHARP 
SWORD,  that  with  it  He  should  smite  the  nations;  and  He 
shall  rule  them  with  a  'ROD  OF  IRON':  and  He  treadeth  the 
WINEPRESS  OF  THE  FIERCENESS  AND  WRATH  OF 
ALMIGHTY  GOD.  And  He  hath  on  His  vesture  and  on  His 
Thigh  a  name  written,  KING  OF  KINGS,  AND  LORD  OF 
LORDS.  And  I  saw  an  angel  standing  in  the  sun;  and  he  cried 
with  a  loud  voice,  saying  to  all  the  fowls  that  fly  in  the  midst 
of  heaven,  Come  and  gather  yourselves  together  imto  the  SUP- 
PER OF  THE  GREAT  GOD;  that  ye  may  eat  the  flesh  of 
kings,  and  the  flesh  of  captains,  and  the  flesh  of  mighty  men, 
and  the  flesh  of  horses,  and  of  them  that  sit  on  them,  and  the 
flesh  of  all  men,  both  free  and  bond,  both  small  and  great.  And 
I  saw  the  'Beast,'  and  the  kings  of  the  earth,  and  their  armies, 
gathered  together  to  make  war  against  Him  that  sat  on  the 
'Horse,'  and  against  His  Army." 

In  chapter  6 : 2,  a  "White  Horse  Rider"  was  seen,  who  had  a  bow 
in  his  hand,  and  a  crown  was  given  him,  and  he  went  forth  conquer- 
ing and  to  conquer.  That  ''Rider"  we  saw  was  "ANTICHRIST," 
but  this  "Rider"  has  eyes  like  a  flame  o£  fire,  and  on  His  head  were 
many  crowns,  and  out  of  His  mouth  went  a  sharp  sword.  This 
identifies  Him  as  the  Person  John  saw  standing  in  the  midst  of  the 
"Seven  Candlesticks"  of  chapter  one,  and  whom  we  saw  to  be  the 
"SON  OF  MAN."  The  name  of  the  first  "White  Horse  Rider"  is 
not  given,  but  this  "White  Horse  Rider"  is  called 

"THE  WORD  OF  GOD," 
and  on  His  Vesture,  and  on  His  thigh,  a  name  was  written  "KING 
OF  KINGS  AND  LORD  OF  LORDS." 

Many  stumble  at  the  "White  HORSE"  and  his  RIDER;  and 
ask,  in  amazement,  if  we  believe  it?  Yes!  Why  not?  We  believe 
it,  just  as  we  believe  the  prophecy  of  Zech.  9:9,  where  the  Prophet, 
speaking  of  the  First  Coming  of  Christ,  said — "Behold,  thy  King 
Cometh  unto  thee  .  .  .  lowly  and  riding  upon  an  ass,  and  upon 
a  colt  the  foal  of  an  ass,"  which  we  know  was  literally  fulfilled  as 
recorded  in  Matt.  21 :4-ll.  Jesus,  as  far  as  we  know,  rode  but  once 
in  the  days  of  His  Humiliation,  and  then  upon  an  humble  animal. 
an  ass,  but  when  He  comes  again  in  His  Glory,  as  "King  of  Kings," 
He  shall  sit  astride  a  magnificent  WHITE  CHARGER.  Oh,  you 
say  that  is  figurative,  who  ever  heard  of  horses  in  Heaven  ?  We 
answer  "horses  and  chariots  of  fire"  were  seen  in  the  heavens  in  the 
days  of  Elijah  and  Elisha,  and  why  not  again?  2.  Kings  2:11  6:  13- 
17. 

The  riders  upon  these  "White  Horses"  were  clothed  in  fine  linen, 
whhe  and  clean.    As  this  is  the  dress  of  the  Saints  that  compose  the 


172      THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER. 

Bride,  it  is  dear  that  Christ's  Bride  will  accompany  Him  back  to 
the  earth,  and  here  we  have  the  fulfilment  of  the  prophecy  of  Enoch, 
the  seventh  from  Adam,  recorded  in  Jude  14 — "Behold,  the  Lord 
Cometh  with  10,000  OF  HIS  SAINTS."  But  they  doubtless  will  be 
but  one  division  of  that  great  army,  for  we  are  told  that  Christ  shall 
be  accompanied  by  the  ARMIES  of  Heaven. 

**Lo,  He  comes!  from  Heaven  descending, 

Once  for  favored  sinners  slain: 
Thousand  thousand  saints  attending. 
Swell  the  Triumph  of  His  Train ! 

Hallelujah ! 
Jesus  comes,  and  comes  to  reign." 
But  He  does  not  come  unarmed.  "Out  of  His  mouth  goeth  a 
SHARP  SWORD,  that  with  it  He  should  smite  the  nations :  and  He 
shall  rule  them  with  a  ROD  OF  IRON."  Here  we  have  the  fulfil- 
ment of  the  Second  Psalm.  "Why  do  the  heathen  rage,  and  the 
people  imagine  a  vain  thing?  The  'KINGS  OF  THE  EARTH'  set 
themselves  and  the  Rulers  take  counsel  together  AGAINST  THE 
LORD,  and  against  His  Anointed,  saying.  Let  us  break  their  bands 
asunder,  and  cast  away  their  cords  from  us."  These  "Kings"  are  the 
"Ten  Federated  Kings"  under  Antichrist.  But  the  Lord  shall  have 
them  in  derision,  and  then  Christ  shall  do  as  the  Psalmist  says  He 
is  directed  to  do — "Ask  of  me,  and  I  shall  give  thee  the  heathen  for 
thine  inheritance,  and  the  uttermost  parts  of  the  earth  for  thy  pos- 
session. Thou  Shalt  break  them  with  a  *ROD  OF  IRON,*  Thou 
shalt  dash  them  in  pieces  like  a  potter's  vessel." 

With  Christ  at  this  time  shall  be  the  "Overcomers"  of  the  "Thya- 
tiran  Church  Period"  (A.  D.  606-1520),  to  whom  He  promised  to 
give  power  over  the  nations  that  they  should  rule  them  with  a  "ROD 
OF  IRON,"  and  to  them  shall  be  given  some  official  position  of  a 
ruling  character. 

We  have  here  fulfilled  the  prophecy  of  Isa.  11:1-4,  where  a 
colon  ( :)  in  verse  4,  makes  a  break  or  gap  that  covers  this  Present 
Dispensation  from  the  First  to  the  Second  Coming  of  Christ — "And 
He  shall  smite  the  earth  with  the  *ROD  OF  HIS  MOUTH,  and  with 
the  BREATH  OF  HIS  LIPS  shall  He  slay— THE  WICKED  (the 
ANTICHRIST)."  2.  Thess.  2:7-8.  The  "SHARP  SWORD"  that 
goeth  out  of  the  mouth  of  the  "White  Horse  Rider"  is  not  the 
"SWORD  OF  THE  SPIRIT,"  for  that  bringeth  "Salvation,"  not 
destruction,  but  stands  for  some  supernatural  form  of  destruction, 
called  in  the  above  passage  the— "ROD  OF  HIS  MOUTH." 

But  probably  the  most  remarkable  thing  about  this  "White 
Horse  Rider"  is,  that  John  saw  His  VESTURE  had  been  dipped  in 
BLOOD.  Whose  is  this  blood?  His  own  blood  that  He  shed  on 
Calvary,  or  the  blood  of  His  enemies  ?  We  must  turn  to  the  Prophet 
Isaiah  for  the  answer.    Isa.  63 : 1-6. 

"Who  is  this  that  cometh  from  Edom,  with  dyed  garments 
ff  cm  Bozrah?  this  that  is  glorious  in  his  apparel,  travelling  in 
the  greatness  of  his  strength?"  And  the  answer  comes  back — 
"I  that  speak  in  righteousness,  mighty  to  save."  Then  the 
Prophet  asks,  "Wherefore  art  thou  red  in  thine  apparel,  and  thy 
Srarments  like  him  that  trt^adeth  in  the  Wincfat?"  And  the  re- 


THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER.       173 

sponse  is — "I  have  trodden  the  wine-press  alone;  and  of  the  peo- 
ple there  was  none  with  me;  for  I  will  tread  them  in  mine  anger, 
and  trample  them  in  my  fury;  and  their  blood  shall  be  sprinkled 
upon  my  garments,  and  I  will  stain  all  My  Raiment."  Isa.  63: 1-6. 
That  this  does  not  refer  to  Christ's  atonement  on  the  Cross  is 
clear,  for  the  Prophet  adds — 

"For  the  *Day  of  Vengeance'  is  in  mine  heart,  and  the  year 
of  my  redeemed  is  come." 
There  was  no  "vengeance"  in  Christ's  heart  on  the  Cross.  It  was 
"Father  'forgive  them'  for  they  know  not  what  they  do."  The  time 
the  Prophet  foretells,  is  the  "Day  of  Christ's  Vengeance"  on  His 
enemies,  and  the  day  when  He  shall  redeem  His  chosen  people  the 
Jews  from  the  power  of  Antichrist.  It  is  the  time  when  He  shall 
tread — 

"THE  ^WINEPRESS' 

Of  the  Fierceness  and  Wrath  of 

Almighty  God." 

The  Apostle  John  had  a  vision  of  this  "Winepress"  in  chapter 
fourteen,  verses  14  to  20.  That  was  before  the  pouring  out  of  the 
"Vials,"  and  was  a  prophetic  foreview  of  what  should  happen  in  chap- 
ter nineteen. 

In  verses  18  to  20,  an  angel  with  a  sharp  sickle  is  told  to — 
"Thrust  in  thy  Sharp  Sickle,  and  gather  the  clusters  of  the 
'Vine  of  the  Earth,'  for  her  grapes  are  fully  ripe.  And  the  angel 
thrust  in  his  Sickle  into  the  earth,  and  gathered  of  the  'Vine  of 
the  Earth,'  and  cast  it  into  the  Great  Winepress  of  the  wrath  of 
God."  And  we  read  that  "The  Winepress  was  trodden  Without 
the  City,  and  blood  (not  wine),  came  out  of  the  Winepress,  even 
unto  the  horses*  bridles,  by  the  space  of  a  Thousand  and  Six 
Hundred  Furlongs." 

From  this  we  see  that  the  "Allied  Armies"  of  Antichrist  will 
cover  the  whole  of  Palestine,  and  so  great  shall  be  the  slaughter,  that, 
in  the  valleys  and  hollows,  all  over  the  whole  of  Palestine,  for  the 
length  of  Palestine  as  far  south  as  Bozrah  is  1600  furlongs  or  200 
miles,  the  blood  shall  be  up  to  the  horses*  bridles. 

It  will  be  the  time  of  which  Isaiah  speaks,  when  the  land  shall  be 
"Soaked  With  Blood."    Isa.  34: 1-8. 

The  "Tribulation  Period"  will  close  with  the  great  "Battle  of 
Armageddon."  As  we  have  seen  the  armies  of  the  East  and  the  West 
will  be  assembled  in  the  Holy  Land  by  the  "Demon  Spirits"  that 
shall  be  sent  forth  from  the  mouths  of  the  "Satanic  Trinity."  The 
field  of  battle  will  be  the  "Valley  of  Megiddo,"  located  in  the  heart 
of  Palestine,  the  battlefield  of  the  great  battles  of  the  Old  Testament. 
The  forces  engaged  will  be  the  "Allied  Armies"  of  Antichrist  on  the 
one  side,  and  the  "Heavenly  Army"  of  Christ  en  the  other.  The 
"time"  will  be  when  the  Harvest  of  the  Earth"  IS  RIPE  (Rev.  14 : 
15),  and  at  the  "Psychological  Moment"  when  the  "Allied  Armies"  of 
Antichrist  are  about  to  take  the  city  of  Jerusalem. 

The  Prophet  Zechariah  says — 

"Behold  the  'Day  of  the  Lord*  cometh."  (The  "Day  of  the 
Lord"  is  the  Millennial  Day.)  When — "I  w'll  Gather  All  Nations 
Against  Jerusalem  to  Battle      .  Then   shall   the   Lord  Go 

Forth  and  Fight  Against  Those  Nations."     Zech.  14:  1-3. 


174      THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER. 

THIRD  DOOM. 
'THE  BEAST"  AND  "FALSE  PROPHET." 

Rev.  19:20. 

"And  the  'BEAST*  was  taken,  and  with  him  the  'FALSE 
PROPHET'  that  wrought  miracles  before  him,  with  which  he 
deceived  them  that  had  received  the  'Mark  of  the  Beast,'  and 
them  that  worshipped  his  'Image.'  These  both  were  cast  ALIVE 
into  a  'Lake  of  Fire'  burning  with  brimstone." 

The  issue  of  the  "Battle  of  Armageddon"  will  never  be  in  doubt. 
The  previous  summoning  of  the  birds  and  beasts  of  prey,  prove  this. 
Before  the  destruction  of  the  army  of  Antichrist,  he  and  the  False 
Prophet  will  be  cast  "alive"  into  the  "Lake  of  Fire."  This  shows  that 
they  are  not  "Systems"  but  "Persons,"  and  as  Enoch  and  Elijah  were 
taken  to  Heaven  without  dying,  so  Antichrist  and  the  False  Prophet 
will  be  cast  into  the  "Lake  of  Fire"  without  dying,  and  will  be  still 
there  and  alive  when  Satan  is  cast  in  a  1000  years  later. 

Before  Antichrist  is  seized  and  cast  into  the  "Lake  of  Fire,"  Satan 
will  make  his  exit  from  his  person,  and  after  the  battle  is  over,  Satan 
will  be  bound  and  cast  into  the  "Bottomless  Pit,"  where  he  will  be 
"sealed  up"  for  1000  years.  This  is  the  culminating  act  of  the  "Trib- 
ulation Period." 

FOURTH  DOOM. 
THE  ANTICHRISTIAN  NATIONS. 

Rev.  19:21. 

"And  the  remnant  were  slain  with  the  SWORD  of  Him  that 
sat  upon  the  Horse,  which  sword  proceeded  out  of  His  mouth: 
and  all  the  fowls  were  filled  with  their  flesh." 

So  great  will  be  the  destruction  of  human  life  in  the  Battle  of 
Armageddon,  that  God  will  prepare  for  it  in  advance  less  the  stench 
of  the  unburied  dead  should  breed  pestilence. 

"And  I  saw  an  angel  standing  in  the  sun;  and  he  cried  with  a 
loud  voice,  saying  to  all  the  fowls  that  fly  in  the  midst  of  Heaven 
(Buzzards,  Vultures,  Eagles,  etc.),  Come  and  gather  yourselves  to- 
gether unto  the 

SUPPER  OF  THE  GREAT  GOD, 

that  ye  may  eat  the  flesh  of  Kings  .  .  .  Captains  .  .  Mighty 
Men,  and  the  flesh  of  horses  and  of  them  that  sit  on  them  (common 
soldiers),  and  the  flesh  of  all  men,  both  free  and  bond,  both  small 
and  great."    Rev.  19 :  17,  18. 

This  "Feast"  is  described  in  the  Old  Testament. 

"And,  thou  son  of  man,  thus  saith  the  Lord  God,  Speak  unto 
every  feathered  fowl,  and  to  every  beast  of  the  field,  Assemble 
yourselves,  and  come,  gather  yourselves  on  every  side  to  My  Sac- 
rifice, that  I  do  sacrifice  for  you,  even  a  great  sacrifice  upon  the 
Mountains  of  Israel,  that  ye  may  eat  flesh,  and  drink  blood. 
Ye  shall  eat  the  flesh  of  the  Mighty,  and  drink  the  blood  of  the 
Princes  of  the  Earth,  of  rams,  of  lambs,  and  of  goats,  of  bullocks, 
all  of  them  fatlings  of  Bashan.  And  ye  shall  eat  fat  till  ye  be 
fiUl,  and  drink  blood  till  ye  be  drunken.  .  .  .  Thus  ye  shall 
be  filled  'at  My  Table,'  with  horses  and  chariots  (their  occupants), 
with  Mighty  Men,  and  with  all  Men  of  War,  said  the  Lord  God." 
Ez.  39:1-22. 


THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER      175 

And  in  the  same  chapter  we  are  told  that  the  "House  of  Israel,'* 
the  occupants  of  Palestine  in  that  day,  shall  be  seven  months  burying 
the  bones  of  the  dead,  the  flesh  having  been  eaten  by  the  birds  and 
beasts  of  prey,  and  the  wood  from  the  weapons  of  warfare,  army 
wagons,  spears,  etc.,  shall  last  the  inhabitants  of  the  land  for  fuel 
seven  years,  so  that  they  will  not  have  to  take  wood  out  of  the  field, 
nor  cut  down  any  out  of  the  forests. 

The  words  in  Rev.  19: 21,  "and  all  the  fowls  were  filled  with  their 
flesh,"  declare  that  those  "Fowl  Guests"  will  be  GORGED  WITH 
CARRION. 

Then  will  be  fulfilled  the  words  of  Jesus — "For  wheresoever  the 
carcase  is,  there  will  the  Eagles  (birds  of  prey)  be  gathered  to- 
gether." Matt.  24 :  27,  28.  The  eagle  feeds  mainly  on  fresh  meat. 
The  Hebrews  classed  the  eagle  among  the  birds  of  prey,  such  as  the 
vulture. 

The  destruction  of  this  great  army  will  be  brought  about  by 
supernatural  means,  and  as  there  is  to  be  a  "GREAT  HAIL"  to  fall 
from  heaven  upon  the  enemies  of  God  when  the  "Seventh  Vial"  is 
poured  out,  which  includes  this  period,  that  may  be  the  means  God 
will  use,  for  it  was  in  that  way  that  the  enemies  of  Israel  were  de- 
stroyed on  the  same  battlefield  in  the  "Battle  of  Beth-Horon"  in  the 
days  of  Joshua.    Josh.  10:  1-11. 

THE  INTERVAL  BETWEEN  THE  "FOURTH"  AND 
"FIFTH"  DOOMS. 

1.     SATAN  BOUND  FOR  A  THOUSAND  YEARS. 

Rev.  20:  1-3. 

"And  I  saw  an  Angel  come  down  from  Heaven,  having  the 
Key  of  the  'BOTTOMLESS  PIT'  and  a  GREAT  CHAIN  in  his 
hand.  And  he  laid  hold  on  the  DRAGON,  that  OLD  SER- 
PENT, which  is  the  DEVIL,  and  SATAN,  and  bound  him  a  1000 
YEARS,  and  cast  him  into  the  'BOTTOMLESS  PIT,'  and  shut 
him  up,  and  set  a  seal  upon  him,  that  he  should  deceive  the 
nations  no  more,  till  the  1000  YEARS  should  be  fulfilled:  and 
after  that  he  shall  be  loosed  a  little  season." 

Here  Satan  is  called  by  four  different  names — "Dragon,"  "Ser- 
pent," "Devil,"  and  "Satan."  From  these  and  from  the  fact  that  he 
can  be  bound,  we  see  that  he  is  a  "PERSON,"  because  you  cannot 
bind  an  "influence"  or  a  "principle  of  evil."  While  Satan  is  the 
"Prince  of  the  Powers  of  the  Air"  (Eph.  2:2),  and  the  "God  of  this 
Age"  (2.  Cor.  4:4),  and  the  "Ruler  of  the  Powers  of  Darkness"  (Eph. 
6:11-12),  and  whose  position  is  so  exalted  that  even  Michael  the 
Archangel  dare  not  insult  him  (Jude  9),  and  while  he  has  great  power 
and  influence,  yet  he  is  not  omnipotent,  for  ONE  Angel  and  he  is 
not  called  a  strong  angel,  is  able  to  seize  and  bind  him.  This  Angel, 
who  has  the  "Key"  of  the  "BOTTOMLESS  PIT,"  is  the  same 
"STAR  Angel"  that  is  seen  by  John  when  the  "Fifth  Trumpet" 
sounded  (Rev.  9:1-2),  who  seems  to  be  the  custodian  of  the  "Key" 
of  the  "Bottomless  Pit." 


176      THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER. 

The  objection  has  been  raised  to  the  possibility  of  binding  a 
"spirit"  with  an  IRON  chain.  But  the  word  "iron"  is  not  used,  it  is 
simply  a  "great  chain,"  and  we  are  told  in  other  scriptures  that 
"Spirit"  beings  can  be  chained.  In  2.  Pet.  2 : 4,  and  Jude  6,  we  read 
of  the  angels  who  sinned  and  kept  not  their  "First  Estate,"  and  who 
are  now  "reserved  in  CHAINS,"  in  darkness,  unto  the  Judgment  of 
the  Great  Day  (The  Great  "White  Throne"  Judgment).  What  inter- 
ests us  most  is,  not  the  character  of  the  chain,  but  the  fact  that  Satan 
can  and  will  be  bound  and  confined  in  a  place  where  he  cannot  get 
out  for  a  1000  years,  and  while  nothing  is  said  of  the  binding  and 
confining  of  his  angels  and  other  evil  agents,  as  demons  and  the 
"evil  powers  of  the  air,"  the  inference  is  that  they  too  will  be  power- 
less during  that  period. 

The  Binding  of  Satan  reveals  the  fact  that  God  can  stop  his 
evil  work  when  He  is  ready,  and  that  without  sending  the  armies 
of  Heaven  to  do  so.  When  the  time  has  come,  God  will  empower 
and  command  a  single  Angel  to  seize,  handcuff,  and  imprison  him, 
just  as  an  officer  of  the  law  with  a  warrant  arrests  and  locks  up  a 
criminal.  Satan  is  not  cast  at  this  time  into  the  "Lake  of  Fire,'  to 
keep  company  with  the  "Beast"  and  "False  Prophet,"  because  God 
has  further  use  for  him  at  the  end  of  the  1000  years  for  which  period 
he  is  bound. 

2.    THE  FIRST  RESURRECTION. 

Rev.  20:4-6. 

"And  I  saw  Thrones,  and  they  sat  upon  them,  and  Judgment 
was  given  unto  them. 

"And  I  saw  the  SOULS  of  them  that  were  beheaded  for  the 
witness  of  Jesus,  and  for  the  word  o£  God,  and  which  had  not 
worshipped  the  'Beast,'  neither  his  'Image,'  neither  had  received 
his  'Marl^  upon  their  foreheads,  or  in  their  hands.  (These  are 
the  Tribulation  Saints.)  And  they  (the  'Throne  Sitters'  and 
'Tribulation  Saints')  lived  and  reigned  with  Christ  a  thousand 
years.  But  the  rest  of  the  dead  (Wicked  Dead)  lived  not  again 
until  the  thousand  years  were  finished.  This  (the  resurrection  of 
the  'Throne  Sitters,'  and  'Tribulation  Saints')  is  the  FIRST 
RESURRECTION. 

"Blessed  and  holy  is  he  that  hath  part  in  the  'FIRST  RESUR- 
RECTION': on  such  the  'SECOND  DEATH*  hath  no  power, 
but  they  shall  be  priests  of  God  and  of  Christ,  and  shall  reign 
with  Him  a  THOUSAND  YEARS." 

In  this  passage  we  meet  for  the  first  time  the  expression — "THE 
PIRST  RESURRECTION."  In  1.  Thess.  4:16,  we  read  that  the 
dead  IN  CHRIST  shall  rise  FIRST,  but  as  no  wicked  are  mentioned 
it  is  simply  a  relative  statement  to  show  that  the  living  Christians 
shall  not  be  caught  away  before  the  "Dead  in  Christ"  shall  be  raised. 
This  passage  speaks  of  two  separate  "Companies  of  Believers"  who 
are  to  be  raised,  each  in  their  own  order,  at  the  "First  Resurrection." 

(1).  The  First  Company  is  described  by  the  words — "I  sa^ 
Thrones,  and  they  sat  upon  them,  and  Judgment  was  given  unto 
them."  Now  the  only  "Company  of  Believers"  that  we  see  sitting  on 
Thrones  are  the  "Four  and  Twenty  Elders"  of  chapter  4 : 4-5.  These 
as  we  have  seen  stand  for  the  Church,  and  were  resurrected  or  caught 


(OUI  u 
OCOCk 


*II5   9 ill 

!»l!f|||3 


lifli 


l! 


m 


"ale 


•ACTS24:I5- 


,S     1!lj!l'i  Hill 


0> 


<fi 

•* 

o 

«M 

<D  £ 

Z 

oc 

o 

in 

H 

CM 

ex 

o 

lO 

Ul 

QC 

K 

o 

a: 

U 

o 

, 

0) 

z 

bJ 

a 

cc 

z 

bj 

-J 

X 

3 

H- 

o 

"■8135.5  S 


V, 


I  8=3 


r 


vj 


MMwnl  bM  li  Ikk:  br  Ik* 
hoar  U  oomlsf ,  la  tk«  whkk  •& 
th«i  u*  In  lh«  (IXTH  *>U  hmt 

39  And  iball  eom«  forth ;  tli*r 

that  hATe  doa*   good,  oato  t£i« 

of   Bft: 


>  la 

5§ 


Z  ui  w 

o. 


(0 


z 
o 
oc    ^- 

3     Z 

^>< 

Ul 

I  o 

f-A 


-^^ 


z 

o 

z 

H 

< 

^i 

:5j? 

in 

l\ 

-•3< 

<  m  uj 

z 
o 

rf-g 

>  — > 

1 

NTER 
EAT  TF 
IME-7 

1- 
< 

3 

^^8 

-ot*- 

m 

•"it 

<J 

en 

X 

t- 

•- 

Ul 

i|2l'=.|.|t. 


I  |uv  «n  ^  tTtl 


" 

Q 

Sot 

< 

3oe 

u 

^  Zu 

a 

<2> 

Q 

>Uo 

U 

o:  -JO 

bj  -lO 

^ 

o 

-si 

5 

t- 

u 

X 

II 
I] 

«  5  J 


3  Hi  IV 


irspHo  tjq  i»  •,!««>  •"  »«K»  ^"n  fi««j»w« 


N0IlV13A3y 
3  HI  IV 

J 


t=l| 


>-  H 
u   < 


(0   ^    Vi 


«  5 


X  X  :i  5  <  r  2 
I-  K  "^  X  o 

o  o 


-52-22-SiaOOl 


Z  >- 


►-0  - 


i-».57.Livw  -weoa' 


Kh 


,HOUVT3A3a» 

flC  IJ  S  .-■  ' 


.aynidvy. 


umd%  A'WM  awLiQ  XM>3910 


>t>IU>9  iO  NOI$N39Sy 


'fi 


i 


*v5 


THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER.       179 

out  before  "The  Tribulation,"  and  are  the  "Harvest"  of  which  Christ 
and  those  who  rose  at  the  time  of  His  Resurrection  were  the  "First 
Fruits."    See  the  Chart  on  "The  Resurrections." 

(2).  The  Second  Company  is  described  by  the  words — "And  I 
saw  the  SOULS  of  them  that  were  beheaded  for  the  witness  of  Jesus, 
and  for  the  word  of  God,  and  which  had  not  worshipped  the  'Beast,* 
neither  his  Tmage,*  neither  had  received  his  'Mark*  upon  their  fore- 
heads, or  in  their  hands."  This  Company  is  made  up  of  those  who 
were  slain  for  refusing  to  worship  the  "Beast"  or  his  "Image,"  and 
represent  the  "Tribulation  Saints,"  or  those  who  perish  as  martyrs 
after  the  Church  has  been  caught  out,  and  during  the  "Tribulation 
Period,"  and  are  the  "Gleanings"  of  the  "Harvest." 

Now  we  read  that  these  Two  Companies  "lived,"  that  is,  they 
were  dead  but  lived  again,  that  is,  had  been  raised  from  the  dead, 
for  John  saw  the  Tribulation  Saints  in  their  disembodied  or  SOUL- 
ISH  state  between  death  and  the  resurrection  of  the  body.  This 
clearly  teaches  that  both  these  Companies  were  resurrected  and  lived 
and  were  to  reign  with  Christ  for  a  1000  YEARS,  and  not  that  only 
the  Tribulation  Saints  lived  and  would  reign  with  Him  during  the 
1000  Years.  Thus  both  Companies  make  up  the  FIRST  RESUR- 
RECTION SAINTS. 

In  the  next  verse  (5)  we  have  another  class  or  Company  of  per- 
sons mentioned,  called  the  "REST  OF  THE  DEAD,"  who  are  not 
to  live  again  (that  is,  raised  from  the  dead)  until  the  1000  Years 
are  finished.  Who  these  dead  are  we  are  told  in  verse  12,  where  they 
are  referred  to  as  the  "WICKED  DEAD."  It  is  clear  then  that  there 
are  to  be  TWO  Resurrections  of  the  dead,  the  first  of  the  "RIGHT- 
EOUS," and  the  second  of  the  "WICKED,"  and  that  these  two 
Resurrections  are  to  be  1000  YEARS  APART. 

But  some  object  to  the  statement  that  there  are  to  be  Two 
Resurrections,  and  say  that  we  are  not  justified  in  basing  such  a 
doctrine  on  a  single  statement  in  a  symbolical  book.  But  if  we  are 
to  reject  the  statements  of  the  Word  of  God  simply  because  they 
are  mentioned  only  once,  then  we  must  reject  the  doctrine  of  the 
"Virgin  Birth,"  for  that  was  only  mentioned  once  in  the  Old  Tes- 
tament before  it  was  fulfilled,  but  of  the  resurrection  of  the  "Right- 
eous" a  1000  years  before  the  "Wicked"  we  are  told  in  this  Book  of 
Revelation  three  times. 

But  we  do  not  have  to  depend  on  this  passage  to  prove  that  the 
"Righteous"  shall  rise  before  the  "Wicked,"  its  value  lies  in  the  fact 
that  it  gives  us  the  LENGTH  OF  TIME  (1000  years)  between  the 
Two  Resurrections.  The  Scriptures,  while  they  speak  of  the  Resur- 
rection of  the  "JUST"  and  the  "UNJUST"  (the  Justified  and  the 
Unjustified),  Acts  24:  15,  and  a  Resurrection  of  "LIFE,"  and  a  Resur- 
rection of  "DAMNATION"  (John  5:28-29),  also  speak  of  an  "OUT" 
Resurrection  "FROM  AMONG"  the  dead,  called  in  Luke  14:13-14, 
the  Resurrection  of  the  "JUST."  In  Luke  20:35-36  a  Resurrection 
is  spoken  of  called  a  Resurrection  "FROM  (out  from)  THE  DEAD," 
and  is  an  "OUT"  Resurrection,  because  those  who  rise  are  called 
the  "CHILDREN  OF  GOD."  being  the  children  of  "THE  (First  or 


180        THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER. 

"out  from")  RESURRECTION."  Again  in  Heb.  11:35,  we  read  of 
a  "BETTER  RESURRECTION,"  and  all  these  references  to  a 
"SPECIAL"  Resurrection  are  made  clear,  and  the  "time  element" 
and  its  "length"  (1000  years)  between  the  Resurrection  of  the 
"JUST"  and  "UNJUST"  revealed  in  the  passage  we  are  considering. 

There  could  be  no  statement  more  clear  than — "THE  REST  OF 
THE  DEAD  LIVED  NOT  AGAIN  UNTIL  THE  THOUSAND 
YEARS  WERE  FINISHED,"  to  show  that  the  "Unrighteous  Dead" 
will  not  be  raised  until  the  end  of  the  Millennium.  This  at  one  stroke 
does  away  with  the  argument  of  those  who  claim  that  all  the  dead 
will  be  raised  at  the  beginning  of  the  Millennium,  and  shall  have 
another  chance  to  accept  the  Gospel  and  be  saved. 

We  read — "Blessed  and  holy  is  he  that  hath  part  in  the  'FIRST 
Resurrection';  on  such  the  'SECOND  DEATH'  hath  no  power." 
What  is  the  "SECOND  DEATH"?  First,  what  is  DEATH?  It  is 
the  separation  of  the  "soul"  and  "spirit"  from  the  "body."  That  is 
the  "FIRST  DEATH."  At  the  Resurrection  the  "soul"  and  "spirit" 
are  reimited  to  the  "body."  This  is  true  of  both  the  Righteous  and 
the  Wicked.  But  the  Wicked  after  they  have  been  raised  are  to  be 
Judged  at  the  Great  White  Throne  Judgment,  and  because  their 
names  are  not  found  written  in  the  "Book  of  Life,"  they  are  sen- 
tenced to  die  again,  that  is,  their  "soul"  and  "spirit"  are  again  sepa- 
rated from  their  "body,"  and  they  go  to  the  "LAKE  OF  FIRE"  with- 
out a  material  body,  and  as  "soul"  and  "spirit"  are  incombustible 
they  can  remain  in  the  flames  of  a  literal  fire  for  all  eternity  without 
being  consumed.  This  is  the  doom  of  the  Wicked  dead.  The  Rich 
Man  in  Hell  (Luke  16:19-31)  was  conscious  and  tormented  in  the 
flame  after  his  death,  and  he  shall  remain  so  until  his  body  shall  be 
raised  from  the  dead  at  the  Resurrection  of  the  Wicked,  and  when  he 
shall  be  Judged  and  condemned  at  the  Great  White  Throne  Judg- 
ment, and  sentenced  to  die  again,  his  "soul"  and  "spirit"  will  descend 
to  the  "Lake  of  Fire"  (the  Final  Hell),  where  they  will  exist  in  r-. 
conscious  state  and  in  torment  for  all  eternity.  But  the  "Second 
Death"  has  no  terror  for  the  Righteous,  for  the  promise  is  that  it 
shall  have  no  power  over  them. 

3.     THE  MILLENNIUM. 

Rev.  20:4. 

"And   they   lived   and   reigned   with    Christ   a  THOUSAND 
YEARS." 

That  there  is  to  be  a  period  of  a  1000  years  during  which  Satan 
shall  be  bound  and  Christ  shall  reign  on  this  earth,  is  plainly  stated  in 
the  New  Testament.  This  period  is  mentioned  6  times  in  Rev.  20: 
1-7,  and  is  generally  called 

"The  MUlennium," 
from  the  Latin  words  "Mille"  (1000)  and  "Annum"  (year).     It  is  to 
be  regretted,  however,  that  the  word  "Millennium""  ever  supplanted 
the  Biblical  word  "Kingdom,"  for  it  is  this  period  that  Christ  taught 
His  Disciples  to  pray  for  in  the  petition — "Thy  Kingdom  Come." 


182      THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER. 

Let  us  drop  then  for  the  present  the  word  "Millennium"  and  look 
at  the  word  "Kingdom."  In  the  Book  of  Daniel  we  learn  that  there 
were  to  be  "Four  World-wide  Kingdoms"  that  were  to  succeed  each 
other  on  the  earth  and  that  they  were  to  be  destroyed  in  turn  by  a 
Kingdom  called  the 

"Stone  Kingdom." 
As  those  "Four  Kingdotns"  were  "literal"  Kingdoms  it  follows 
that  the  "Stone  Kingdom"  must  be  a  "literal"  Kingdom,  for  it  takes 
the  place  of  those  Kingdoms  and  "fills  the  whole  earth."    This  "Stone 
Kingdom"  is  the  "Millennial  Kingdom  of  Christ." 

The  time  when  this  "Stone  Kingdom"  shall  be  set  up  is  at  the 
"Revelation  of  Christ,"  when  He  shall  come  with  the  armies  of 
Heaven"  and  destroy  Antichrist  (Rev.  19:11-21)  and  judge  the 
Nations. 

"When  the  Son  of  Man  shall  come  in  His  glory,  and  all  the 
holy  angels  with  Him,  then  shall  He  sit  upon  the 

•Throne  of  His  Glory'; 
and  before  Him  shall  be  gathered  all  nations;  and  He  shall  sepa- 
rate them  one  from  another  as  a  shepherd  divideth  his  sheep  from 
the  goats,  and  He  shall  set  the  Sheep  (Sheep  Nations)  on  His 
right  hand,  but  the  Goats  (Goat  Nations)  on  the  left.  Then  shall 
the  King  say  unto  them  on  His  right  hand.  Come,  ye  blessed 
of  my  Father,  inherit  the  Kingdom  Prepared  for  You  From  the 
Foundation  dl  the  Worid."    Matt.  25:  31-34. 

This  Kingdom  is  an  earthly,  visible  Kingdom,  and  is  the  "Millen- 
nial Kingdom"  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

1.    The  Form  of  Government. 

It  will  be  a  "Theocracy."  God  will  rule  in  the  person  of  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

"And  the  angel  said  unto  Mary,  thou  shalt  bring  forth  a  son 
and  shalt  call  His  name  Jesus.     He  shall  be  great  and  shall  be 
called  the  'Son  of  the  Highest,'  and  the  Lord  God  shall  give  unto 
Him  the  Throne  of  His  Father  David;  and  He  shall  reign  over 
the  House  of  Jacob  FOREVER,  and  of  His  Kingdom  There  Shall 
Be  NO  END."     Luke  1:30-33. 
There  are  7  of  God's  "shalls"  in  this  passage.    Four  of  then  have 
been  fulfilled,  for  Mary  did  bring  forth  a  "son,"  He  was  called  "Jesus," 
He  was  "great,"  and  was  called  the  "Son  of  the  Highest" ;  the  other 
three  must  and  will  be  fulfilled. 

Daniel  the  Prophet  describes  the  event. 

"I  saw  in  the  night  visions,  and,  behold,  one  like  the  'Son  of 
Man'  came  with  the  clouds  of  heaven,  and  came  to  the  'Ancient  of 
Days'  (God),  and  they  brought  Him  near  before  Him,  And 
there  was  given  Him  Dominion,  and  Glory  and  a  KINGDOM 
that  all  people,  nations,  and  languages,  should  serve  Him;  His 
Dominion  is  an  Everlasting  Dominion,  Which  Shall  Not  Pass 
Away,  and  His  KINGDOM  that  which  ShaU  Not  Be  Destroyed." 

Whether  Christ  shall  sit  in  person  on  the  Throne  at  Jerusalem,  or 
whether  He  shall  rule  through  another  is  not  so  clear.  There  are 
several  passages  of  Scripture  that  seem  to  teach  that  King  David  will 
be  raised  and  placed  on  the  throne  again,  and  that  the  Children  of 
Israel  will  seek  him,  or  it  may  mean  that  the  new  King  shall  be 
named  David. 


THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER.       183 

"Afterward  shall  the  Children  of  Israel  return,  and  seek  the 
Lord  their  God,  and  David  Their  King;  and  shall  fear  the  Lord 
and  His  goodness  in  the  Latter  Days."  Hosea  3:5. 

"They  shall  serve  the  Lord  their  God,  and  David  Their  King, 
whom  I  will  Raise  Up  Unto  Them."    Jer.  30 : 9. 

"And  David,  my  servant,  shall  be  King  Over  Them."  Ezek. 
37:24. 

"I  Jehovah  will  be  their  God,  and  my  servant  David  a  Prince 
in  Their  Midst."     Ezek.  34:24. 

"My  servant  David  shall  be  their  Prince  Forever,"  Ezek. 
■61:  25. 

As  the  "Lord  of  Hosts"  shall  reign  in  Mt.  Zion,  and  in  Jerusalem, 
and  before  His  ancients  "gloriously"  (Isa.  24:  23),  the  inference  is  that 
King  David  will  reign  simply  as  "Regent,"  and  w^ill  be  called  "King" 
or  "Prince"  as  circumstances  may  require.  It  is  very  clear  from 
Ezekiel  that  the  "Prince,"  w^hoever  he  may  be,  is  not  perfect,  and  has 
to  offer  sacrifices  for  himself.     Ezek.  45  :  22. 

We  have  a  hint  of  the  manner  of  government  in  the  Parable  of 
the  Pounds.  That  Parable  was  spoken  to  show  what  Jesus  will  do  to 
His  servants  (the  Jews)  when  He  shall  have  "received  the  Kingdom 
and  returned."  The  man  whose  Pound  shall  have  gained  "Ten 
Pounds"  will  be  rewarded  by  being  placed  in  authority  over  "ten 
cities."  The  man  whose  Pound  shall  have  gained  "Five  Pounds"  will 
have  authority  over  "five  cities."  The  man  who  failed  to  use  his 
Pound  is  simply  deprived  of  it  and  loses  all  opportunity  of  author- 
ity.    Luke  19:11-26. 

The  promise  that  Jesus  made  to  His  Disciples  that 

"In  the  Regeneration  when  the  Son  of  Man  shall  sit  on  the 
Throne  of  His  Glory,  ye  also  shall  sit  upon  Twelve  Thrones, 
Judging  the  Twelve  Tribes  of  Israel"    Matt.  19:28. 

in  all  probability  does  not  refer  to  the  "Millennial  Age,"  but  to  the 
"Perfect  Age,"  the  "Age"  that  is  to  follow  the  renovation  of  the  Earth 
by  fire.  The  use  of  the  word  "regeneration"  suggests  this,  as  it  refers 
to  the  time  when  the  present  earth  is  to  be  "re-created"  and  made 
"new."  It  has  occurred  to  the  writer  that  we  have  not  as  yet  the 
proper  perspective  as  to  all  the  Old  Testament  prophecies,  and  that 
we  are  putting  in  the  "Millennial  Age"  some  things  that  belong  to  the 
"Perfect  Age."    The  one  just  mentioned  for  example. 

Some  object  to  the  "visible  reign"  of  King  David,  or  the  Dis- 
ciples on  the  earth  during  the  Millennium  because  it  involves  the 
anomaly  of  intercourse  between  men  in  the  flesh  and  those  who  are 
clad  in  resurrected  and  glorified  bodies.  But  why  should  this  be  an 
objection?  Did  not  Jesus  appear  "eleven"  times  "after  His  resurrec- 
tion," during  a  period  of  "forty  days,"  to  His  disciples?  Did  He  not 
"eat"  and  "drink"  with  them  during  that  period?  Did  they  not 
**walk"  with  Him  to  the  Mount  of  Olives  and  see  Him  go  up  in  that 
Same  Resurrection  Body?  Did  not  angels  appear  in  human  form  and 
"eat"  and  "drink"  with  men  in  Old  Testament  times?    Gen.  18:  1-8. 

We  must  not  forget  that  they  who  shall  be  accounted  worthy  to 
obtain  "That  Age,"  and  the  "Resurrection  From  Among  the  Dead,** 
shall  be  "Angel  like"  (Luke  20:35,  36),  and  like  the  angels  can 
mingle  with  earth's  inhabitants,  having  visible  bodily  forms,  can  eat 


184       THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER. 

and  drink,  and  there  is  probably   more   truth  than   poetry  in  the 
Prophet's  utterance  that  in  those  days, 

"They  that  wait  upon  the  Lord  (as  messengers)  shall  renew 
their  strength;  they  shall  mount  up  with  wings  as  eagles 
(Angels);  they  shall  run  and  not  be  weary;  and  they  shall  walk 
and  not  faint."     Isa.  40:  31. 

This  can  be  said  of  only  those  who  have  been  "Raised  in  Power.** 
1.  Cor.  15 :  42, 43. 

2.     The  Seat  of  Government. 

The  Seat  of  (jovernment  will  be  at  Jerusalem.  Jerusalem  is  to 
be  trodden  down  of  the  Gentiles,  until  the  "Times  of  the  Gentiles  be 
fulfilled."  Luke  21 :  24.  Then  it  will  be  rebuilt.  The  Prophet  Eze- 
kiel  gives  us  a  detailed  description  of  the  restored  Land  and  City  in 
Ezek.  48:  1-35.    See  Chart  of  the  Millennial  Land. 

The  "Royal  Grant"  of  land  that  God  gave  to  Abraham  and  his 
descendants  extended  from  the  "River  of  Egypt"  unto  the  "Great 
River,"  the  river  Euphrates.  Gen.  15 :  18.  Ezekiel  fixes  the  Northern 
boundary  at  Hamath,  about  100  miles  north  of  Damascus  (Ezek.  48: 
1),  and  the  Southern  boundary  at  Kadesh,  about  100  miles  south  of 
Jerusalem.  Ezek.  48:28.  This  "Royal  Grant"  was  not  conditional 
and  was  never  revoked.  It  is  8  times  as  large  as  that  formerly  occu- 
pied by  the  Twelve  Tribes.  See  Map  of  the  "Royal  Grant"  to  Abra- 
ham. 

This  "Royal  Grant"  is  to  be  divided  among  the  restored  Twelve 
Tribes  in  parallel  horizontal  sections,  beginning  at  Hamath  on  the 
North  with  a  section  for  Dan,  next  comes  Asher,  then  Naphtali,  Ma- 
nassah,  Ephraim,  Reuben,  Judah.    Then  comes  the 

"Holy  Oblation," 
a  square  tract  on  the  west  of  Jordan,  25,000  reeds,  or  50  miles  on  a 
side.  A  "Reed,"  according  to  Ezek.  40 : 5,  is  6  cubits  long,  the  cubit 
being  an  ordinary  cubit  18  inches  long  plus  a  hand-breadth,  3  inches, 
making  the  "reed  cubit"  21  inches.  Six  of  such  cubits  make  the 
"reed"  10>^  feet  long.  South  of  the  "Holy  Oblation"  will  be  the 
Tribes  of  Benjamin,  Simeon,  Issachar,  Zebulon  and  Gad. 

The  "Holy  Oblation"  is  divided  into  three  horizontal  sections. 
The  Northen  section  is  25,000  reeds  long,  from  East  to  West,  and 
10,000  reeds  wide.  It  is  called  the  "Levites*  Portion."  South  of  it  is 
the  "Priests'  Portions"  of  equal  size.  South  of  the  "Priests'  Portion" 
is  the  section  for  the  "City"  with  its  suburbs  and  farming  sections. 
This  section  is  25,000  reeds  long,  from  East  to  West,  and  5000  reeds 
wide.     Ezek.  48:15-19. 

In  the  centre  of  this  section  the  City  (Jerusalem)  is  located. 
This  helps  us  to  map  out  the  whole  of  the  "Holy  Oblation,'*  as  the 
'New  City"  is  to  be  located  on  the  site  of  the  Old.  The  "New  City," 
however,  is  to  be  much  larger  than  the  Old.  It  is  to  be  9  miles  square, 
and  with  its  suburbs,  Yz  mile  on  a  side,  10  miles  square.  It  will  have 
a  wall  around  it  with  3  gates  on  each  side  like  the  New  Jerusalem 
(Ezek.  48:  15-18,  30-35),  these  gates  being  named  after  the  12  sons  of 
Jacob. 


NOIlMOd    S,30NI8d 


i^  Si 


z, 

•• 

o 

t 

H 

H 

an 

& 

o 

•.« 

Q. 

O 

O 

at 

u 

H 

< 

> 

U 

_1 

z 
o 

< 

-I 

m 
o 


o 
X 

ui 

X 


-5oaa{|  000*01  - 


NOIlUOd    9.33NIUJ 


Zu 

< 


^            '■> 

1            :            : 

\ 

MVHVU3V  01  :3AVd 

\0M,3Hi 

\ 

^        < 
1  ^"^^ 

•            '            1 

S  :  5  :  r  j  ^ 

tn     >     ^     \    lA      ,    X, 

<  '    K    :    a     •    < 

5      Is  X      ;     3      ;     Q 

<  .so.            U            3 

z    -jui    .  q:    :  -3 

:°  5  :       : 

The 

Prince's 

Portion 

s 

111 

Benjamin 
Simeon 

< 
Z 

< 

0> 

W 

Z 

o 
.J 
3 

ea 

M 

N 

< 
C9 

^"^ 

:     :  : 

-<,  ilfj 

/ 

|f\- 

r 

M 

r       ^^.^ 

Is 

So 

'1' 

a*; 
Of 

f 

< 

Z     u 
<    0) 

• 
* 

w 
N 

lil 

dT 

»-      Z 

u 

o                     ^\^^ 

1 

y 

186      THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER. 

The  "Temple,"  or  "Sanctuary,"  will  not  be  rebuilt  in  the  "New 
City,"  but  in  the  "midst"  or  middle  of  the  "Holy  Oblation."  Ezek. 
48:10,  20,  21.  This  will  locate  it  at  or  near  Shiloh,  where  the  Taber- 
nacle rested  after  the  Children  of  Israel  conquered  the  Land,  and 
where  it  remained  until  the  Temple  of  Solomon  was  finished.  A 
"Highway"  shall  lead  from  the  "Sanctuary"  to  the  "New  City."  Isa. 
35 : 8.  It  will  be  a  magnificent  boulevard,  12  miles  long,  lined  with 
beautiful  shade  trees. 

The  "New  Temple"  or  "Sanctuary"  will  occupy  a  space  of  500 
reeds  on  a  side,  or  nearly  a  mile  square.  Ezek.  42: 15-20.  The  old 
Temple  was  not  a  mile  in  circuit. 

The  Prophet  Zechariah  tells  us  (Zech.  14:8),  that  in  "That  Dajr" 
(the  Millennial  Day) — 

"Living  Waters  Shall  Go  Out  From  Jerusalem,'*  half  of  them' 
toward  the  Former  Sea  (Red  Sea)  and  half  of  them  toward  the 
Hinder  Sea  (Mediterranean);  in  summer  and  in  winter  shall  it 
be." 

But  those  "Living  Waters"  will  not  have  their  "source"  in  Jeru- 
salem. The  life-giving  spring  from  which  they  flow  will  be  located 
under  the  "Sanctuary."  Ezekiel  tells  us  how  he  saw  in  vision  the 
"New  Temple"  or  "Sanctuary"  and  how  the  Lord  took  him  to  the 
eastern  door  of  the  "House"  or  "Sanctuary,"  where  he  saw  the  waters 
come  forth  from  under  the  Threshold  of  the  door,  and  flow  past  the 
"Altar  of  Burnt  Offering"  on  the  south  side  eastward  until  the  stream 
was  deep  enough  to  swim  in. 

"Then  said  he  unto  me,  These  waters     ...     go  down  into 
the  desert   (by  way  of  Jerusalem)    and  go   into   the   sea    (Dead 
Sea),  which  being  brought  forth  into  the  sea,  the  waters  (of  the 
Dead  Sea)   shall  be  healed  (lose  their  saltness).     .      .      .     And 
everything  shall  live  whither  the  river  cometh.    And  it  shall  come 
to  pass  that  the  fishers   shall  stand  upon  it    (Dead   Sea),   from 
Engedi   (on  the  west  shore)    even  unto   Eneglaim   (on   the  east 
shore);  they  shall  be  a  place  to  spread  forth  nets;  their  fish  shall 
be  according  to  their  kinds,  as  the  fish  of  the  Great  Sea  (Mediter- 
ranean) exceeding  many.     .      .      .     And  by  the  River  upon  the 
banks  thereof,  on  this  side  and  on  that  side,  shall  grow  all  trees 
for  meat,  whose  leaf  shall  not  fade,  neither  shall  the  fruit  thereof 
be  consumed;   it   shall   bring   forth   new  fniit  according   to   its 
months,  because  the  waters  they  issued  out  of  the  'Sanctuary*; 
and  the  'Fruit*  thereof  shall  be  for  meat  and  the  'LeaT  thereof 
for  medicine."     Ezek  47:  8-12.     Compare  Rev.  22:  1,  2. 
The  size  of  the  "New  City,"  the  location  of  the  "New  Sanctuary" 
and  the  elevation  of  the  Dead  Sea,  which  is  now  1200  feet  below  the 
level  of  the  Mediterranean  Sea,  call  for  great  physical  changes  in  the 
land  surface  of  Palestine.     How  are  these  changes  to  come  about? 
When  Christ  comes  back  it  will  be  to  the  Mount  of  Olives  from 
whence  He  went  up.    Acts  1 : 9-12.    The  Prophet  Zechariah  describes 
what  will  then  happen. 

"His  (Christ's)  feet  shall  stand  in  That  Day  (the  day  of  His 
return)  upon  the  Motmt  of  Olives,  which  is  before  Jerusalem  on 
the  east  and  the  Moimt  of  Olives  shall  Cleave  in  the  midst 
Thereof  Toward  the  East  and  Toward  the  West,  and  There 
Shall  Be  a  Very  Great  Valley;  and  Half  of  the  Mountain  Shall 
Remove  Toward  the  North  and  Half  of  It  Toward  the  South. 
.  .  "All  the  Land  Shall  Be  Turned  as  a  Plain  From  Geba  to 
Rimmon  South  of  Jerusalem;  and  it  shall  be  LIFTED  UP  AND 
INHABITED."    Zech.  14:4,  10.  11. 


THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER.       187 

These  great  changes  will  probably  be  brought  about  by  earth- 
quakes or  volcanic  action. 

"Behold,  the  Lord  cometh  forth  out  of  His  place,  and  will 
come  down,  and  tread  upon  the  high  places  of  the  earth.     And 
the  mountains  shall  be  Molten  Under  Him,  and  the  vaUeys  shall 
be  Cleft  as  Wax  Before  the  Fire,  and  as  the  Waters  That  Are 
Poured  Down  a  Steep  Place."    Micah  1:  3,  4. 
These  great  physical  changes  will  level  the  land  surface  of  Pales- 
tine, and  make  room  for  the  "New  City,"  and  raise  the  Dead  Sea,  so 
its  waters  can  flow  into  both  the  Red  and  Mediterranean  Seas.    Eze- 
kiel  tells  us  that  the  name  of  Jerusalem  in  that  day  shall  be  "Jehovsdi- 
Shammah,"  the  Lord  Is  There.    Ezek.  48 :  35. 

3.     The  Temple  and  Its  Worship. 

As  we  have  seen  the  Temple  or  Sanctuary  will  be  located  in  the 
centre  of  the  "Holy  Oblation."  A  full  description  of  the  Temple  and 
its  courts  is  given  in  Ezek.  40:  1;  44:  31.  No  such  building  as  Eze- 
kiel  so  minutely  describes  has  ever  yet  been  built,  and  so  the  prophecy 
cannot  refer  to  either  Zerubbabel's  or  Herod's  Temple,  and  as  there 
is  to  be  no  Temple  in  the  New  Jerusalem,  it  must  be  a  description  of 
the  Temple  that  is  to  be  on  the  earth  during  the  Millennium.  That  it 
does  not  belong  to  the  New  Earth  is  also  clear,  for  the  land  in  which 
it  is  located  is  bounded  by  the  Sea,  and  the  waters  that  flow  from  it, 
flow  "into  the  Sea,"  but  in  the  New  Earth  there  is  "no  more  sea." 
Rev.  21 :  1.  This  is  still  further  confirmed  by  the  Prophet's  mention 
of  the  "desert,"  the  "River  Jordan,"  the  "Mediterranean  Sea,"  and 
other  localities  that  will  not  be  found  on  the  New  Earth  after  its 
renovation  by  fire. 

The  "Aaronic  Priesthood"  will  be  re-established,  ana  the  sons  of 
Zadok  shall  officiate  and  offer  sacrifices.  Ezek.  44:  15-31.  The  New 
Temple,  however,  will  lack  many  things  that  were  the  features  of  the 
old  Temple.  There  will  be  no  "Ark  of  the  Covenant,"  no  "Pot  of 
Manna,"  no  "Aaron's  Rod"  to  bud,  no  "Tables  of  the  Law,"  no 
"Cherubim,"  no  "Mercy  Seat,"  no  "Golden  Candlestick,"  no  "Shew 
Bread,"  no  "Altar  of  Incense,"  no  "Veil,"  no  unapproachable  "Holy 
of  Holies"  where  the  High  Priest  alone  might  enter,  nor  is  there  any 
"High  Priest"  to  offer  atonement  for  sin,  or  to  make  intercession  for 
the  people,  unless  a  rather  obscure  passage  in  Zech.  6:  12,  13  means 
that  Christ  (The  Branch,  Jer.  23:5,  6)  shall  be  a  "King- Priest,"  and 
perform  the  duties  of  High  Priest  conjointly  with  His  Kingly  office. 

While  the  Levites  as  a  class  shall  perform  Temple  service  they 
shall  be  barred  from  Priestly  duties  for  their  past  sins.  Ezek.  44:  10- 
14.  There  shall  be  a  daily  "morning"  sacrifice,  but  no  evening  sacri- 
fice. Ezek.  46:  13-15.  The  offerings  will  be  the  "Burnt,"  the  "Meat," 
the  "Drink,"  the  "Sin,"  the  "Peace"  (Ezek.  45:17),  and  the  "Tres- 
pass" offering.  Ezek.  42:13.  Two  Feasts  are  to  be  observed,  "The 
Passover,"  but  no  Passover  Lamb  will  be  offered  as  Jesus  fulfilled 
that  Type  (Ezek.  45:21-24),  and  the  "Feast  of  Tabernacles,"  Zech. 
14: 16-19.  This  Feast  is  to  be  observed  by  all  the  nations  under  pen- 
alty of  "Drought''  or  "Plague." 

The  "Feast  of  Pentecost"  will  be  done  away  with  on  account  of 
its  fulfillment.    The  "Day  of  Pentecost,"  recorded  in  Acts  2:  1-4,  was 


188      THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER. 

<MiIy  a  partial  fulfillment  of  the  prophecy  of  Joel  2 :  28-32.  No  such 
wonders  in  the  heavens  and  the  earth  as  "blood,"  and  "fire"  and  "pil- 
lars of  smoke,"  the  "Sun  turned  to  darkness."  and  the  "Moon  into 
blood,"  occurred  at  Pentecost.  But  all  those  things  will  happen  before 
"The  Great  and  Terrible  Day  of  the  Lord." 

The  conversion  of  the  Jewish  Nation  will  be  sealed  with  a  great 
outpouring  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  Whether  this  shall  be  universal,  or 
only  upon  Israel  is  not  clear.  The  original  prophecy  in  Joel  was 
given  to  Israel,  and  its  partial  fulfillment  at  Pentecost  seems  to  have 
been  limited  to  them.  The  knowledge  of  the  Lord,  however,  will  be 
world-wide,  and  "it  shall  come  to  pass  that  ten  men  of  all  languages 
and  nations  shall  take  hold  of  the  skirt  of  him  that  is  a  Jew,  saying, 
Wc  will  go  with  you;  for  we  have  heard  that  God  is  with  you." 
Zech.  8:22,  23.  There  will  be  one  "universal  religion"  in  that  day. 
Malachi  1:11.  The  "Shekinah  Glory"  that  departed  from  the  Temple 
at  the  time  of  the  Babylonian  Captivity  (Ezek.  10:  18-20;  11:22,  23), 
will  again  take  up  its  residence  in  the  "New  Temple."    Ezek.  43 : 1-5. 

4.    The  Character  of  the  Milleimium. 

(1.)     Satan  Bound.    Rev.  20:1-3. 

That  man  may  be  "without  excuse"  God  is  going  to  subject  him 
to  a  final  test  under  the  most  favorable  circumstances.  Man  has 
charged  his  fall  and  continuance  in  sin  to  Satan.  "Take  him  away," 
he  cries,  "paralyze  his  power ;  cripple  his  malignant  activity ;  bind  and 
imprison  him  and  deliver  us  from  his  dominating  influence,  and  then 
you  will  see  that  man  is  radically  good  and  virtuous  and  is  simply  the 
victim  of  an  unfavorable  environment." 

God  answers  it  shall  be  done.  Satan  shall  be  bound  and  impris- 
oned so  that  he  can  no  longer  deceive  men,  and  lest  man  shall  say 
that  sinful  habits  are  too  deeply  rooted  to  be  soon  eradicated  the  test 
shall  last  for  a  Thousand  Years,  and  man  shall  have  during  that  per- 
iod of  probation  all  the  blessed  influences  of  the  Holy  Spirit  and  the 
presence  of  Christ  Himself. 

Man  has  never  known  and  therefore  cannot  conceive  what  this 
world  would  be  like  free  from  Satanic  influence.  It  would  /^ertainly 
be  a  marvelously  different  world.  There  would  be  no  one  to  stil  up 
hate  and  passion,  and  ent^ender  strife  and  turmoil.  True,  man  would 
still  have  an  evil  heart  of  unbelief  to  contend  against,  but  it  would  be 
like  a  magazine  of  gunpowder  without  a  spark  to  ignite  it.  That  the 
evil  heart  of  man  has  not  been  eradicated  will  be  evident  when  at  the 
close  of  the  Millennium  Satan  is  loosed  and  finds  no  difficulty  in 
deceiving  the  nations.     Rev.  20:8.  _  ^^ 

During  the  Millennium  the  "Prince  of  the  Powers  of  the  Air 
-will  be  "dethroned"  and  the  "Prince  of  Peace"  "enthroned."  When 
■the  "Great  Red  Dragon"  (Satan)  is  cast  out  of  the  Heavenlies  there 
will  be  cast  out  with  him  all  the  "Principalities  and  Powers"  and  "Age 
Rulers  of  Darkness"  (Eph.  6:12),  and  the  Heavens  which  now  are 
"not  clean"  in  His  sight  (Job.  15:  15),  will  be  "cleansed"  of  all  Evil 

Powers. 

There  will  be  no  universal  peace  until  the  Lord  comes  back.  1  hen 
the  nations  will  beat  their  swords  into  "plow-shares"  and  their  spears 


THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER.       189 

into  "pruning-hooks"  (Mich.  4:  3,  4),  and  shall  be  no  longer  impover- 
ished by  the  enormous  tax  on  their  revenues  for  the  support  of  armies 
and  navies  and  the  building  of  "Dreadnoughts."  Then  ships  of  war 
and  armorclad  vessels  will  rust  and  rot  in  the  navy  yards  and  guns 
and  cannon  will  be  recast  into  implements  of  agriculture.  The  great 
armies  of  earth  will  be  disbanded,  and  in  the  pursuits  of  peace  and  the 
tilling  of  the  soil,  the  depleted  treasuries  of  the  world  will  be  replen- 
ished. There  will  be  little  if  any  political  graft.  Corporations  and 
combines  will  not  be  run  in  restraint  of  trade,  and  there  will  be  no 
entailed  estates  if  the  law  of  the  "Year  of  Jubilee"  is  re-established. 
Lev.  25 :  8-17.     Num.  36 : 4. 

(2.)     The  Revival  of  the  Land  of  Palestine. 

The  Land  of  Palestine  when  it  was  first  occupied  by  the  Chil- 
dren of  Israel  under  Joshua,  was  a  land  of  "milk"  and  "honey"  and  of 
"all  manner  of  fruits,"  and  its  soil  brought  forth  "abundantly,"  and 
this  continued  as  long  as  the  Children  of  Israel  kept  its  Sabbaths. 
But  God  had  warned  them  that  if  they  did  not  obey  Him  and  turned 
aside  to  worship  other  Gods  He  would  shut  up  the  heavens  and  the 
harvests  would  fail.  Deut.  11:13-17.  Palestine  today  has  the  same 
fertile  soil  it  had  in  Joshua's  time,  but  it  lacks  rain  and  irrigation. 
God  has  withheld  the  "early"  and  "latter"  rain,  but  they  are  now 
becoming  more  frequent  and  copious.  The  "early"  rain  falls  in 
October  and  November,  and  prepares  the  land  for  ploughing  and 
sowing;  the  "latter"  rain  falls  in  April  and  May  and  insures  a  good 
crop. 

In  the  Millennium  the  Land  of  Palestine  will  be  restored  to  its 
former  fertility.  This  will  be  aided  not  only  by  the  rains,  but  by  num- 
erous rivers  and  streams  that  shall  flow  from  the  "New  River"  that 
shall  have  its  source  in  the  Sanctuary. 

"It  shall  come  to  pass  in  That  Day  (Millennium)  that  the 
mountains  shall  drop  new  wine,  and  the  hills  shall  flow  with  milk, 
and  all  the  Rivers  of  Judah  (where  the  New  River  will  be)  shall 
flow  with  w^aters,  and  a  foimtain  shall  come  forth  of  the  House 
of  the  Lord,  and  shall  water  the  Valley  of  Shittim,"  the  country 
about  the  Dead  Sea.    Joel  3:  18. 

The  "mountains  dropping  new  wine,"  and  the  "hills  flowing  with 
milk,"  are  figures  of  speech  declaring  that  the  mountain  sides  will  be 
covered  with  vineyards  from  which  an  abundance  of  wine  shall  be 
obtained,  and  that  the  pasture  lands  will  be  so  productive  that  they 
will  sustain  vast  herds  of  milk  cattle. 

The  harvests  will  be  so  great  and  abundant  that  the  ploughman 
will  "overtake  the  reaper,"  and  the  treader  of  grapes  him  that  "sow- 
eth  seed."    Amos  9:  13. 

"The  wilderness  and  the  solitary  place  shall  be  glad  for  them; 
and  the  desert  shall  rejoice,  and  blossom  as  the  rose."  Isa.  35;  1. 
"Instead  of  the  thorn  shall  come  up  the  fir-tree,  and  instead 
of  the  briar  shall  come  up  the  myrtle  tree;  and  it  shall  be  to  the 
Lord  for  a  name,  for  an  everlasting  sign  that  shall  not  be  cut  off." 
Isa.  55:  13. 

"Then  shall  the  earth  yield  her  increase."     Psa.  67:6. 
"And  the  floors  shall  be  full  of- wheat,  and  the  vats  shall  over- 
flow with  wine  and  oil.  And  I  will  restore  to  you  the  years  that  the 
locust  hath  eaten,   the   cankerworm  and   the   caterpillar,  and   the 


190      THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER. 

palmerworm,  my  great  army  which  I  sent  among  you.  And  ye 
shall  eat  in  plenty  and  be  satisfied,  and  praise  the  name  of  the 
Lord  your  God  that  hath  dealt  wondrously  with  you;  and  My 
People  (the  Jews)  shall  never  be  ashamed."    Joel  2:2+-26. 

(3.)     There  Will  Be  Changes  in  the  Animal  Kingdom. 

"The  wolf  also  shall  dwell  with  the  lamb,  and  the  leopard 
shall  lie  down  with  the  kid;  and  the  calf  and  the  young  lion  and 
the  fatling  together;  and  a  little  child  shall  lead  them.  And  the 
cow  and  the  bear  shall  feed;  their  young  ones  shall  lie  down 
together,  and  the  lion  shall  eat  straw  like  the  ox.  And  the  suck- 
ing child  shall  play  on  the  hole  of  the  asp  and  the  weaned  child 
shall  put  his  hand  on  the  cockatrice's  den.  They  shall  not  hurt 
nor  destroy  in  all  my  holy  mountain  (Jerusalem),  for  the  earth 
shall  be  full  of  the  knowledge  of  the  Lord,  as  the  waters  cover 
the  sea."     Isa.  11:6-9. 

We  cannot  spiritualize  these  words.  This  was  the  character  of 
these  animals  in  Eden  before  the  Fall,  and  in  the  Ark.  The  ferocity 
of  the  brute  creation  is  the  outcome  of  the  "Fall  of  Man,"  While  the 
context  seems  to  imply  that  this  change  in  the  brute  creation  has 
reference  to  the  "Millennial  Earth,"  where  it  may  be  partially  true, 
jet  the  fact  that  the  Edenic  condition  of  the  earth  is  not  to  be  re- 
stored until  the  appearance  of  the  New  Earth  may  postpone  the  ful- 
iillment  of  this  prophecy  until  then. 
The  Apostle  Paul  says — 

"We  know  that  the  Whole  Creation  groaneth  and  travaileth 
in  pain  together  until  now.  .      .     Waiting  for  the  adoption, 

to  wit,  the  Redemption  of  Our  Body."    Rom,  8:  23. 

That  is,  until  the  human  race  is  redeemed  from  the  results  of 
the  "Fall,  and  fitted  to  occupy  the  New  Earth,  Creation  must  wait 
for  its  restoration  to  'Edenic  conditions'." 

(4,)     Human  Life  Will  Be  Prolonged. 

"There  shall  be  no  more  thence  an  infant  of  days,     . 
for  the  child  shall  die  a  hundred  years  old."     Isa.  65:  2). 

That  is,  a  person  dying  100  years  old  shall  be  considered  only  a 
child.  Therefore  a  man,  to  be  called  a  man,  must  live  for  several 
hundred  years, 

"For  as  the  days  of  a  Tree  (oak  tree)  are  the  days  of  my 
people."     Isa.   65:22. 

"Thus  saith  the  Lord  of  Hosts:  There  shall  yet  Old  Men  and 
Old  Women  dwell  in  the  streets  of  Jerusalem,  and  every  man  with 
his  staff  in  his  hand  For  Very  Age."     Zech.  8:  4. 

Patriarchal  Years  will  be  restored,  and  men  shall  live  as  long  as 
they  did  before  the  Flood.  This  may  be  due  to  some  climatic  or  at- 
mospheric change,  or  to  the  healing  or  life-giving  qualities  of  the 
water  of  the  "New  River"  that  shall  flow  from  the  "Sanctuary,"  and 
the  leaves  of  the  trees  that  line  the  banks  of  the  River,  which  shall  be 
for  "Medicine."    Ezek.    47:12. 

(5.)     There  Will  Be  a  Sevenfold  Increase  of  Light. 

"Moreover  the  light  of  the  moon  shall  be  as  the  light^of  the 
sun,  and  the  light  of  the  sun  shall  be  SEVENFOLD  as  the  light 
of  seven  dasrs,  in  the  day  that  the  Lord  bindeth  up  the  breach  of 
His  people,  and  healeth  the  stroke  of  their  wound."     Isa.  30:26. 


THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER.       191 

The  "atmosphere"  of  the  Millennial  Earth  will  be  of  such  a  char- 
acter as  to  make  moonlight  nights  as  bright  as  day,  and  the  days 
seven  times  as  bright. 

"The  sun  shall  be  no  more  thy  light  by  day:  neither  for 
brightness  shall  the  moon  give  light  unto;  but  the  Lord  Shall 
Be  Unto  Thee  An  Everlasting  Light,  and  Thy  God  Thy  Glory." 
Isa.  60:  19-20. 

This  may  refer  to  that  part  of  the  Holy  Land  that  shall  be  illumi- 
nated by  the  "Shekinah  Glory,"  where  it  will  make  no  difference 
whether  the  sun  shines  or  not.  It  will  have  its  complete  fulfillment 
when  the  nations  of  the  New  Earth  shall  walk  in  the  Light  of  the 
New  Jerusalem.    Rev.  21 :  23-24. 

Israel's  Mission  during  the  "Millennial  Age"  will  be  that  of 
"blessing"  to  the  Gentile  nations.  Of  the  nation  of  Israel,  that  has 
never  as  yet  been  a  leading  nation.    God  says — 

"I  will  make  thee  the  Head,  and  not  the  TaiL"    Deu.  28: 13. 

The  nations  today  are  a  "Headless"  body.  There  is  no  "Chief 
Nation"  today.  In  that  day  Israel  shall  be  the  "Chief  Nation,"  and 
the  nation  that  will  not  serve  her  shall  perish.    Isa,  60:  12. 

But  those  nations  will  only  be  kept  in  subjection  by  the  "Iron 
Rule"  of  Christ.  This  is  brought  out  in  the  "Messianic  Psalm,"  Psa. 
2 : 6-9.  It  is  very  clear  that  during  the  "Millennial  Age"  the  "will  of 
God"  will  not  be  done  on  earth  as  it  is  done  in  heaven.  The  peace 
among  the  nations  will  be  more  superficial  than  real.  It  will  only  be 
feigned  obedience,  more  the  result  of  fear  than  of  love.  As  the  "after- 
noon" of  that  long  "Millennial  Day"  draws  to  a  close  the  shadows 
deepen. 

4.     SATAN  LOOSED. 
Rev.  20:7-8. 

"And  when  the  Thousand  Years  are  expired,  Satan  shall  be 
loosed  out  of  his  prison,  and  shall  go  out  to  deceive  the  nations 
which  are  in  the  four  quarters  of  the  earth,  Gog  and  Magog,  to 
gather  them  together  to  battle;  th^  number  of  whom  is  as  the 
sand  of  the  sea.  And  they  went  up  on  the  breadth  of  the  earth, 
and  compassed  the  'Camp  of  the  Saints'  about,  and  the  Beloved 
City  (Jerusalem):  and  fire  came  down  from  God  out  o£  heaven, 
and  devoiured  them.** 

As  the  evening  shadows  of  the  Millennial  Day  fall,  the  Angel 
who  imprisoned  Satan  will  unlock  the  "prison  house"  of  the  "Bot- 
tomkss  Pit,"  and  Satan  will  come  forth  embittered  by  his  forced 
confinement  to  vent  his  anger  upon  the  people  of  God,  a  refutation 
of  the  claim  that  the  miseries  of  perdition  will  lead  to  repentance. 
Satan  will  still  be  the  same  malignant  being  after  his  1000  years  of 
confinement  that  he  was  before.  His  hatred  against  God  and  His 
people  will  be  unquenched. 

FIFTH  DOOM. 

GOG  AND  MAGOG. 

As  soon  as  Satan  is  loosed  from  his  prison  in  the  "Bottomless 
Pit,"  he  will  find  a  vast  multitude  ready  to  believe  his  lie,  and  to  serve 
and  obey  him.     He  will  gather  them  from  the  "Four  Quarters  of  the 


192      THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER. 

Earth**  to  battle.  They  will  be  in  number  as  the  "sand  of  the  sea." 
Rev.  20:8-9.  The  revolt  will  be  Wcwldwide,  and  will  mean  the 
Mobilizing  of  Vast  Armies.  Satan  will  conduct  them  across  the 
"Breadth  of  the  Earth"  until  they  compass  the  "Camp  of  the  Saints'* 
(the  Holy  Land),  and  lay  siege  once  more  to  the  "Beloved  City." 
From  this  we  see  that  the  unregenerate  heart  is  like  a  powder  maga- 
zine, all  it  needs  is  a  match  to  set  it  off,  and  Satan  when  freed  will 
be  that  match.  This  the  "last  war"  that  this  world  shall  ever  see, 
will  be  bloodless,  for  the  vast  armies  of  Satan  shall  be  destroyed  by 
FIRE. 

From  this  we  see  that  the  "Millennial  Dispensation,"  like  all  the 
six  Dispensations  before  it,  will  end  in  failure.  God  will  have  tested 
man  in  "Innocence,"  under  "Conscience,"  under  "Self-Govemment," 
under  the  "Headship  of  the  Family,"  under  "Law,"  under  "Grace," 
and  finally  under  the  influence  of  the  "Holy  Spirit,"  free  from  Satanic 
influences,  and  under  them  all  he  will  prove  himself  to  be  hopele'ssly, 
incurably  and  incorrigibly  bad. 

If  after  a  1000  years  of  the  Presence  of  the  King,  and  of  uni- 
versal peace  and  blessing,  man  still  persists  in  rebelling  against  his 
Maker,  what  will  there  be  left  for  God  to  do?  Humanly  speaking, 
there  will  seem  to  be  nothing  for  God  to  do  but  destroy  the  human 
race.  To  send  another  Flood  and  wipe  out  mankind.  But  this  He 
cannot  do,  for  He  promised  Noah  that  He  would  never  again  destroy 
the  earth  with  a  flood  of  waters.  Gen.  9:  11.  But  do  something  He 
must,  so  He  is  going  to  purge  the  earth  with  Fire.    2.  Pet,  3 : 7. 

SIXTH  DOOM. 

SATAN. 

Rev.  20:10. 

"And  the  'Devil'  that  deceived  them  was  cast  into  the  'LAKE 
OF  FIRE  AND  BRIMSTONE,'  where  the  'Beasf  and  the  False 
Prophet  are,  and  shall  be  tormented  day  and  night  for  ever  and 
ever." 

As  punishment  for  his  final  act  of  Rebellion,  Satan  shall  be 
seized,  probably  by  the  same  Angel  that  chained  him,  and  hurled 
into  the  "LAKE  OF  FIRE,"  where  he  will  find  alive  and  waiting  for 
him  the  "Beast"  and  the  "False  Prophet"  who  were  cast  therein  a  1000 
years  before.  This  shows  that  there  is  no  such  thing  as  annihilation. 
The  "Lake  of  Fire"  was  prepared  for  the  Devil  and  his  angels  (Matt. 
25 :  41),  not  to  consume  them  in,  for  God  could  do  that  with  fire  from 
heaven,  but  to  PUNISH  THEM  IN;  and  all  those  whose  names  are 
not  written  in  the  "Book  of  Life"  will  go  to  the  same  place  to  spend 
eternity.  The  reason  why  Satan  does  not  want  people  to  read  and 
study  the  Book  of  Revelation  is,  because  he  does  not  want  the  worid  to 
know  that  there  is  to  be  an  end  to  his  power. 

Only  the  "bodies"  of  those  who  perish  in  this  last  great  war  will 
be  destroyed  by  fire,  their  "souls"  and  "spirits"  will  go  to  the  "Hell 
Compartment"  of  the  "Underworld"  to  come  out  at  the  Resurrection 


THE  THINGS  WHICH  «5HALL  BE  HEREAFTER       193 

of  the  Wicked  dead  and  appear  at  the  "Great  White  Throne  Judg« 
ment,"  and  be  sentenced  to  the  "SECOND  DEATH,"  which,  as  wc 
have  seen,  means  that  they  must  spend  eternity  without  a  material 
body  in  the  "Lake  of  Fire."    See  Chart  of  "The  Underworld." 

SEVENTH  DOOM. 

THE  WICKED  DEAD. 
•THE  GREAT  WHITE  THRONE  JUDGMENT." 

Rev.  20:11-15. 

"And  I  saw  a  GREAT  WHITE  THRONE,  and  Him  that 
sat  on  it,  from  whose  face  the  earth  and  the  heaven  (atmosphere 
of  our  earth)  fled  away;  and  there  was  found  no  place  for  them. 
And  I  saw  the  dead,  small  and  great,  stand  before  God:  and  the 
Books  were  opened:  and  another  Book  was  opened,  which  is  the 
'BOOK  OF  LIFE':  and  the  dead  were  judged  out  of  those  things 
which  were  written  in  the  Books,  according  to  their  works.  And 
the  sea  gave  up  the  dead  which  were  in  it:  and  'Death'  and  'Hell' 
delivered  up  the  dead  which  were  in  them:  and  they  were  judged 
every  man  according  to  their  works.  And  'Death'  and  'Hell* 
were  cast  into  the  'LAKE  OF  FIRE.'  This  is  the  'SECOND 
DEATH.'  And  whosoever  was  not  found  written  in  the  'BOOK 
OF  LIFE'  was  cast  into  the  'LAKE  OF  FIRE'." 

This  is  not  a  "General  Judgment,"  for  there  is  no  such  thing  in 
the  Scriptures.  The  Church  is  not  in  this  Judgment,  nor  is  Israel, 
for  both  have  been  already  judged.  The  Church  was  Judged  at  the 
"Judgment  Seat  of  Christ,"  and  Israel  was  Judged  durmg  ffle  "Trib- 
ulation Period."  This  is  a  Judgment  of  the  DEAD  ONLY,  and  is  an 
entirely  different  Judgment  from  that  of  "The  Nations"  recorded  in 
Matt.  25:31-46.  That  is  on  the  earth,  this  is  in  Heaven.  That  is 
of  the  "Living  Nations,"  as  Nations,  this  is  of  the  DEAD.  That  is 
for  the  Nations'  treatment  of  Christ's  brethren,  the  Jews,  this  is  for 
WORKS.  There  no  "books"  are  opened,  here  they  are.  No  "Book 
<rf  Life"  is  mentioned  there,  here  there  is.  That  Judgment  was  before 
the  Millennium,  when  Christ  shall  sit  on  the  "Throne  of  His  Glory,** 
and  is  to  find  out  what  Nations  shall  have  a  right  to  enter  into  the 
"Millennial  Kingdom,"  this  is  after  the  Millennium  when  Christ  shall 
sit  on  the  "Great  White  Throne."  The  two  Judgments  are  entirely 
separate  as  to  time,  place,  basis  of  judgment  and  result.  See  Chart 
of  the  Resurrections  and  Judgments. 

In  this  Judgment  "Death"  and  "Hell"  are  personified.  By 
"Death"  we  are  to  understand  the  "Grave"  which  holds  the  "body" 
until  the  Resurrection ;  by  "Hell,"  the  Compartment  of  the  "Under- 
world" or  "HADES,"  where  the  "souls"  of  the  Wicked  Dead  remain 
until  the  Resurrection  of  the  Wicked.  That  both  "Death"  and  "Hell" 
are  cast  into  the  "LAKE  OF  FIRE"  signifies  that  Death  and  Sin 
will  not  be  found  on  the  New  Earth. 

The  "Great  White  Throne"  will  not  be  on  the  earth,  for  the 
"Great  White  Throne  Judgment"  will  take  place  during  the  "Reno- 
vation of  the  Earth  By  Fire,"  for  the  "Renovation  of  the  Earth"  is 
reserved  or  kept  until  the  time  of  that  Judgment,  which  Peter  call* 
"The  Day  of  Judgment  and  Perdition  of  Ungodly  Men"  (2.  Pet.  3:7), 


194      THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER 

because  the  Judgment  of  the  "Great  White  Throne"  is  the  Judgment 
of  the  WICKED  DEAD.  All  the  Righteous  dead  arose  at  the  "First 
Resurrection."  If  any  Righteous  die  between  the  "First  Resurrec- 
tion" and  the  "Resurrection  of  the  Wicked,"  or  "Second  Resurrec- 
tion," they  will  rise  with  the  Wicked  dead  at  that  Resurrection.  The 
words — "Whosoever  was  not  found  written  in  the  'Book  of  Life'," 
implies  that  there  will  be  some,  probably  very  few  in  comparison. 
Righteous  at  the  "Second  Resurrection."  At  the  close  of  the  Millen- 
nium, and  just  before  the  "Renovation  of  the  Earth  By  Fire,"  the 
living  Righteous  will  probably  be  translated,  and  the  living  Wicked 
or  Ungodly  will  be  destroyed  in  the  flames  that  will  consume  the 
Earth's  atmosphere  and  exterior  surface. 

The  Wicked  or  Ungodly  will  not  be  judged  to  see  whether  they 
are  entitled  to  "Eternal  Life,"  but  to  ascertain  the  "degree"  of  their 
punishment.  The  sad  feature  of  this  Judgment  will  be  that  there 
will  be  many  kind  and  lovable  people  there  who  were  not  saved,  and 
who  will  be  classed  among  the  "ungodly"  because  they  rejected 
Christ  as  a  Saviour.  The  "Books"  will  be  opened  in  which  the 
"Recording  Angel"  has  kept  a  record  of  every  person's  life,  and  they 
will  be  Judged  every  man  according  to  his  "Works."  Some  will  be 
sentenced  to  a  more  severe  punishment  than  others,  but  none  will 
escape.  The  worst  of  all  is,  that  those  who  were  not  so  bad  must 
spend  Eternity  with  the  ungodly,  and  that  in  the  "Lake  of  Fire." 
Their  punishment  includes  the  "Second  Death,"  which  means,  as  we 
have  seen,  that  they  shall  lose  their  resurrection  body,  in  which  they 
were  Judged  and  become  "disembodied  spirits"  again,  and  so  exist  in 
the  "Lake  of  Fire"  FOREVER. 

What  a  Judgment  Scene  that  will  be.  There  will  be  Cain  and 
the  wicked  Antediluvians;  the  inhabitants  of  Sodom  and  Gomorrah; 
Pharoah,  Ahab,  Jezebel,  Judas  and  all  those  Scribes  and  Pharisees 
and  Chief  Priests  who  caused  the  Crucifixion  of  our  Lord,  and  did 
not  repent,  and  Ananias  and  Sapphira,  and  the  great  host  of  the 
wicked  and  rejectors  of  Christ  of  all  nations  and  ages. 

The  "Fallen  Angels"  (not  the  Devil's  angels)  who  are  "reserved 
in  everlasting  chains  imder  darkness,"  will  be  Judged  at  this  time, 
which  Jude  calls  the  "Judgment  of  the  GREAT  DAY."  Jude  6. 
When  this  Judgment,  is  over  the  Devil  and  his  angels,  and  all  the 
ungodly,  will  have  been  consigned  to  the  "Lake  of  Fire,"  and  the 
Universe  purged  of  all  evil,  and  righteousness  shall  reign  supreme 
on  the  New  Earth. 


THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER       19S 

The  Seven  New  Things 

1.    THE  NEW  HEAVEN. 
Rev.  21 : 1. 
"And  I  saw  a  NEW  HEAVEN." 

As  the  word  HEAVEN  is  here,  and  in  Gen.  1:1,  in  the  singular 
number,  it  will  clarify  matters  to  limit  this  creative  act  to  our  own 
planet,  rather  than  the  whole  of  the  sidereal  heavens,  or  the  starry 
spaces  of  the  Universe.  By  a  new  heaven  then  we  are  to  understand 
a  new  atmosphere  for  the  new  earth." 

2.    THE  NEW  EARTH. 
Rev.  21 :  1. 

"And  I  saw  a  new  Heaven  and  a  NEW  EARTH:  for  the 
first  heaven  and  the  first  earth  were  passed  away;  and  there  was 
no  more  sea." 

The  first  heaven  and  the  first  earth  were  created  in  the  dateless 
past.  The  Scriptures  begin  with  the  sublime  declaration — "In  the 
beginning  God  CREATED  the  heaven  and  the  earth."  Gen.  1 : 1. 
The  second  verse  of  Gen.  1,  records  that  "the  earth  was  without  form 
and  void;  and  darkness  was  upon  the  face  of  the  deep."  That  this 
earth  was  not  originally  created  "formless  and  void"  is  clear  from 
Isa.  45:  18  (R.  V.).  "Thus  saith  the  Lord  that  created  the  heavens; 
He  is  God ;  that  formed  the  earth  and  made  it ;  He  established  it.  He 
created  it  not  a  waste,  He  formed  it  to  be  inhabited."  See  also  Jer. 
4 :  23-26.  What  caused  the  earth  to  become  a  waste  after  its  original 
creation  is  not  expressly  stated.  Some  awful  catastrophe  must  have 
befallen  it.  It  is  clear  from  the  account  of  the  Fall  of  Adam  and  Eve 
that  sin  existed  before  man  was  created.  The  inference  is  from  Ezek. 
28:12-19,  and  Isa.  14:12-14,  that  when  the  earth  was  originally 
created  that  Satan  was  placed  in  charge  of  it,  and  that  he  and  his 
angels  rebelled  and  led  astray  the  inhabitants  of  the  Original  Earth, 
and  that  the  Pre-Adamite  race  are  now  the  demons  who  as  they  are 
permitted  liberty  seek  to  re-embody  themselves  in  human  beings  that 
they  may  again  dwell  on  the  earth.  It  is  clear  that  the  Original 
Earth  was  inhabited,  or  God  would  not  have  blessed  Adam  and  Eve 
and  said— "Be  fruitful  and  multiply  and  REPLENISH  the  Earth.'* 
Gen.  1 :  28.  It  does  not  follow  however  that  those  inhabitants  were 
human  beings  like  ourselves.  No  human  remains  have  been  found 
ante-dating  the  creation  of  man. 

Peter  speaks  of  the  Original  Earth  as  the — "World  that  then 
WAS,  that,  being  OVERFLOWED  WITH  WATER,  perished." 
2.  Pet.  3:6.  It  is  clear  that  Peter  does  not  refer  here  to  Noah's  Flood, 
for  the  world  of  Noah's  day  did  not  perish,  and  Peter  goes  on  to  add 
that— "The  heavens  and  the  earth  WHICH  ARE  NOW  (that  is, 
have  been  in  existence  since  the  restoration  of  the  earth  as  described 
in  Gen.  1:3-31),  by  the  same  word  are  kept  in  store,  RESERVED 
UNTO  FIRE"  C2  Pet.  3:7).  nevertheless  he  adds,  "we  look  for  a 


=       2 


AirNdaiB 


of 


THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER.       197 

NEW  HEAVEN  AND  A  NEW  EARTH.*'  2.  Pet.  3 :  13.  These 
words  of  Peter  reveal  the  fact  that  this  Earth  is  to  pass  through  3 
stages.  First  the  Original  Earth  that  "perished"  by  WATER. 
Second  the  Earth  that  is  now,  that  is  to  be  renovated  or  cleansed  by 
FIRE.  And  the  New  Earth  that  is  to  exist  forever.  See  the  Chart 
"The  Three  Stages  of  the  Earth." 

There  can  be  no  question  but  what  the  Earth  in  its  original  for- 
mation required  millions  of  years.  There  is  ample  time  in  the  state- 
ment of  Gen.  1 :  1  that— "In  the  BEGINNING  God  'created*  the 
heaven  and  the  earth,"  for  all  the  "Geologic  Ages"  that  science  de- 
clares were  necessary  for  the  creation  of  the  Earth.  There  is  no 
conflict  between  the  Bible  and  Science  as  to  the  time  occupied  in  the 
formation  of  the  Earth. 

How  long  a  period  elapsed  between  the  Creation  of  the  Earth 
and  its  becoming  "formless  and  void"  we  do  not  know,  neither  do 
we  know  how  long  it  continued  in  that  condition,  but  when  the  time 
came  in  the  purpose  of  God  to  restore  it  to  a  habitable  state,  and 
make  it  fit  for  the  abode  of  the  human  race,  He  did  it  in  six  periods 
of  longer  or  shorter  duration.  These  "Periods"  were  six  in  number, 
and  with  the  seventh  or  Sabbatic  Period,  are  called  the  "Creative 
Week.'* 

These  "Six  Periods"  do  not  describe  or  include  the  original  crea- 
tion. The  word  "CREATE'*  is  not  mentioned  after  Gen.  1 :  1  until 
verse  21,  which  describes  the  work  of  the  Fifth  Day.  God  did  not 
"create  light**  on  the  First  Day.  He  simply  said — "let  there  be  light," 
as  one  would  say  "turn  on  the  light." 

On  the  Second  Day  God  simply  divided  the  waters  by  provid- 
ing clouds  to  hold  the  moisture  of  the  atmosphere. 

The  work  of  the  Third  Day  is  "twofold,"  the  emergence  of  the 
land  from  the  sea,  and  the  reappearance  of  vegetable  life.  This  was 
not  a  new  creation  but  a  RESURRECTION.  The  earth  rises  up  out 
of  the  "Waters  of  Death,"  and  seeds,  and  the  roots  of  plants  and 
herbs  are  called  upon  to  germinate  and  sprout  and  grow  as  they  did 
before  the  catastrophe  that  submerged  the  Primeval  Earth.  If  that 
catastrophe  was  what  we  know  as  the  "Glacial  Period"  the  resur- 
rection of  plant  life  no  more  required  a  "creative  act"  than  vegeta- 
tion does  in  the  spring  of  the  year  after  the  winter  is  over.  That 
this  is  what  really  happened  is  clear  from  Gen.  1 :  1 1-12,  where  it 
says,  "Let  the  earth  bring  forth  grass,  the  herb  yielding  seed,  and  the 
fruit  tree  yielding  fruit  after  his  kind,  whose  seed  is  IN  ITSELF, 
UPON  (in)  THE  EARTH."  That  is,  the  seed  was  already  in  the 
earth,  having  been  buried  by  the  flood  that  swept  over  the  Primeval 
Earth,  and,  being  indestructible,  it  only  needed  the  proper  condition 
to  spring  up  and  cover  the  earth  with  verdure.  This  reveals  the  fact 
that  the  Primeval  Earth  was  clothed  with  verdure,  and  covered  with 
plants  and  trees. 

The  appearance  of  the  Sun  and  Moon  on  the  Fourth  Day  was 
not  a  new  creation.  They  had  existed  in  connection  with  the  Prime- 
val Earth  and  had  not  been  destroyed  when  it  was  made  waste.  The 
word  translated  "made"  in  the  16th  verse  is  not  the  same  word  as  is 
translated  "created"  in  verse  one,  and  does  not  imply  a  "creative 


198      THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER. 

act."  What  is  meant  is  that  the  clouds  broke  away  that  up  to  this 
time  had  shrouded  the  earth  and  permitted  the  Sun  and  Moon  to  be 
seen,  and  that  from  that  time  they  were  appointed  to  measure  the 
days,  and  years,  and  seasons  as  we  have  them  today.  In  other  words, 
on  the  Fourth  Day  "Time"  in  contrast  with  "eternity"  began. 

The  work  of  the  Fifth  Day  was  the  "CREATION"  of  fish  and 
fowl.  Here  is  the  first  time  we  come  across  the  word  "create"  since 
we  read  of  the  original  creation  of  the  Earth  in  verse  one.  This  shows 
that  all  "animal  life"  was  destroyed  in  the  catastrophe  that  overtook 
the  Primeval  Earth.  We  have  traces  of  this  animal  life  in  the  fosdl 
remains  of  birds  and  animals  found  in  the  earth.  If  scientists  will 
relegate  fossils  and  the  remains  of  mammoth  animals,  etc.,  to  the 
period  of  the  Primeval  Earth  there  will  be  no  conflict  between  Science 
and  the  Genesis  account  of  Creation.  The  remains  of  man  are  never 
found  in  a  "fossil  state,"  showing  that  man  did  not  exist  on  the 
Primeval  Earth.  Man  was  made  for  this  present  earth  and  is  a 
"NEW"  Creation. 

The  creative  work  of  the  Sixth  Day  was  "twofold,"  that  of  land 
animals  and  man.  These  land  animals  were  probably  the  same  that 
we  have  today.  The  fact  that  they  were  created  "after  their  kind," 
which  expression  is  six  times  repeated,  shows  that  they  were  not 
"evolved"  from  one  common  species.  That  man  also  was  "CRE- 
ATED" as  man,  shows  that  he  has  not  descended  from  an  "ape." 
Man  was  made  in  the  "IMAGE  OF  GOD,"  not  in  the  image  of  an 
"ape,"  and  was  not  formed  from  a  brute,  but  of  the  "Dust  of  the 
Earth."  The  fact  is,  there  is  an  "IMPASSABLE  GULF"  between 
the  lowest  order  of  man  and  the  highest  type  of  beast  that  science 
has  failed  to  bridge.    The  "Missing  Link"  has  never  been  found. 

That  all  the  different  species  of  animals  were  created  "sepa- 
rately" is  proven  from  the  fact  that  when  species  are  crossed  their 
offspring  are  sterile.  The  crossing  of  the  jackass  and  a  mare  is  the 
mule,  and  a  mule  is  a  hybrid  and  is  sterile.  That  the  whole  human 
race  is  of  "one  species"  and  had  a  common  origin  (Acts  17:?6)  is 
clear  from  the  fact  that,  when  the  different  races  of  the  earth's  in- 
habitants marry  their  offspring  are  not  sterile  but  fertile.  This  nulli- 
fies the  argument  that  the  white  race  alone  is  the  Adamic  race. 

Neither  was  Adam  created  a  baby  or  a  primitive  savage,  but  a 
full  grown  man  perfect  in  intellect  and  knowledge,  else  he  could  not 
have  named  the  beasts  of  the  field  and  the  fowls  of  the  air.  And 
the  fact  that  his  descendants  had  such  skill  in  the  invention  of  musical 
instruments  and  mechanical  devices  and  could  build  cities  and  tow- 
ers and  such  a  vessel  as  the  Ark,  proves  that  the  men  of  Antedilu- 
vian times  were  men  of  gigantic  intellect  and  attainments,  and  that 
instead  of  man  having  "evolved  upward"  he  has  "degenerated  down- 
ward." 

THE  FLOOD  VERSUS  THE  SECOND  COMING. 

While  the  Earth  has  had  its  "Baptism  of  Water,"  and  is  to  have 
its  "Baptism  of  Fire,"  it  is  worth  noting  that  between  these  two 
Great  Events  there  are  two  Minor  Events  that  affect  the  structure 
of  the  Earth.    The  first  was  "the  flood."     At  that  time  there  were 


THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER.       199 

great  "cataclysmic"  and  "climatic"  changes,  for  the  "FOUNTAINS 
OF  THE  GREAT  DEEP  WERE  BROKEN  UP."  Gen.  7:11. 
That  is,  there  was  a  subsidence  of  the  land,  that  resulted  in  great 
physical  changes  that  affected  the  climate  of  the  earth,  and  divested 
the  atmosphere  of  some  of  its  life  sustaining  properties,  so  that  the 
length  of  life  was  reduced  from  900  to  100  years,  and  later  to  three- 
score years  and  ten.  The  second  "Minor  Event"  will  be  caused  by 
the  Return  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  to  the  earth  to  set  up  His  Mil- 
lennial Kingdom.  Then  the  Mt.  of  Olives  will  be  divided  in  twain, 
the  mountains  and  valleys  of  Palestine  will  be  leveled,  the  Dead  Sea 
will  be  raised,  and  the  whole  contour  of  that  part  of  the  world  will 
be  changed.  Zech.  14:4-10.  Ez.  47: 1-12.  As  a  result  of  the  "cata- 
clysmic" and  "climatic"  changes  thus  produced,  the  effects  of  the 
Flood  will  be  reversed  and  the  life-sustaining  power  of  the  atmos- 
phere will  be  restored,  and  human  life  will  again  be  prolonged,  and 
men  shall  live  as  long  as  did  the  people  before  the  Flood.    Isa.  65 :  20. 

THE  NEW  HEAVEN  AND  THE  NEW  EARTH. 

Immediately  after  the  destruction  of  Satan  and  his  armies,  John 
says, 

"I  saw  a  'Great  White  Throne'  and  Him  that  sat  on  it,  from 
whose  face  the  Earth  and  the  Heaven  (atmosphere  of  the  earth) 
fled  away;  and  there  was  no  place  for  them."     Rev.  20: 11. 

John  then  describes  the  Judgment  of  the  "Great  White  Throne," 
and  then  adds — 

"I  saw  a  New  Heaven;  and  a  New  Earth;  for  the  first  heaven 
and  the  first  earth  were  passed  away;  and  there  was  no  more 
sea."    Rev.  21:1. 

Of  such  a  change  in  this  earth  we  are  not  ignorant,  but  John  does 
not  tell  us  how  it  is  to  come  to  pass.  But  the  Apostle  Peter  does. 
"But  the  heavens  and  the  earth  which  are  now,  by  the  same 
word  are  kept  in  store,  RESERVED  UNTO  FIRE  against  the 
Day  of  Judgment  and  Perdition  of  Ungodly  Men.  (The  Great 
White  Throne  Judgment) — The  'Day  of  the  Lord'  will  come  as  a 
thief  in  the  night;  in  the  which  the  Heavens  Shall  Pass  Away 
With  a  Great  Noise,  and  the  Elements  Shall  Melt  With  Fervent 
Heat,  the  Earth  Also  and  the  Works  That  Are  Therein  Shall  be 
Burned  Up. 

"Nevertheless  we,  according  to  His  Promise  (Isa.  65:  17; 
66: 22),  look  for  a  New  Heavens  and  a  New  Earth,  wherein 
dwelleth  ris:hteousness."    2.  Pet.  3:7-13. 

It  is  clear  that  Peter  is  referring  to  the  same  event  as  John,  for  he 
says  it  is  to  be  at  the  "Day  of  Judgment  and  Perdition  of  Ungodly 
Men,"  and  that  is  the  "Great  White  Throne  Judgment"  of  the  Wicked 
J>ead. 

A  surface  reading  of  the  above  passage  would  lead  one  to  believe 
that  the  earth  as  a  planet,  and  the  sidereal  heavens,  are  to  be 
destroyed  by  fire  and  pass  away.  But  a  careful  study  of  the  Scrip- 
tures will  show  us  that  this  is  not  so,  that  what  is  to  happen  is,  that 
this  present  earth,  and  the  atmosphere  surrounding  it,  is  to  be  Reno- 
vated by  Fire,  so  that  its  exterior  surface  shall  be  completely  changed, 
and  all  that  sin  has  brought  into  existence,  such  as  thorns  and  thistles, 
disease  germs,  insect  pests,  etc.,  shall  be  destroyed,  and  the  atmos- 


200      THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER 

phere  purified  and  forever  freed  from  evil  spirits  and  destructive 
agencies. 

That  this  is  the  correct  view  of  the  passage  is  clear  from  Peter's 
words  in  verses  5  and  6. 

"By  the  word  of  God  the  heavens  were  of  old,  and  the  earth 
standing  out  of  the  water  and  in  the  water;  whereby  the  world 
that  then  was,  being  overflowed  with  water,  PERISHED." 

As  we  have  seen  the  Apostle  Peter  was  referring  here  not  to  the 
Flood,  but  to  the  Primeval  Earth,  which  was  made  "formless  and 
void"  by  a  "Baptism  of  Water"  that  completely  submerged  it  and 
destroyed  all  animal  life. 

Now  as  the  Framework  of  the  "Primeval  Earth"  was  not  de- 
stroyed by  its  "Watery  Bath,"  so  the  Framework  of  the  "Present 
Earth"  is  not  to  be  destroyed  by  its  "Baptism  of  Fire." 

This  is  confirmed  by  the  Apostle's  use  of  the  Greek  word  "Cos- 
mos," which  means  the  "land  surface,"  the  inhabitableness  of  the 
earth  and  not  the  earth  as  a  planet.  It  is  the  exterior  siurface  of  the 
earth  then  that  is  to  "Melt  With  Fervent  Heat"  and  the  "Works 
Therein  Burnt  Up."  The  intense  heat  will  cause  the  gases  in  the 
atmosphere  to  explode,  which  the  Apostle  describes  as  the  "heavens 
(the  atmosphere)  passing  away  with  a  great  noise."  The  result  will 
be  the  destruction  of  all  animal  and  vegetable  life,  and  the  alteration 
of  the  earth's  surface. 

The  Greek  word  "Parerchomai,"  translated  "pass  away,"  does  not 
mean  "termination  of  existence"  or  "annihilation,"  but  means  to  pass 
from  "one  condition  of  existence  to  another."  The  Apostle  Paul  in  his 
letter  to  Titus  (Titus  3:5),  speaking  of  the  "Regeneration"  of  men, 
uses  the  same  word  that  Jesus  used  when,  in  Matt.  19:28,  He  prom- 
ised His  Disciples  that  in  the  "Regeneration,"  that  is  in  the  "New 
Earth,"  they  should  sit  on  "Twelve  Thrones"  judging  the  "Twelve 
Tribes"  of  Israel.  Now  no  one  supposes  that  the  "Regeneration  of  a 
man  is  his  Annihilation."  It  is  simply  a  Renewing  Process  by  which 
he  is  brought  back  to  the  condition  of  man  spiritually  as  before  the 
Fall.  The  word  "Restitution"  in  Acts  3:  21,  means  the  same  thing. 
The  "Dissolving"  of  which  Peter  speaks  (2  Pet.  3:  11),  is  the  same 
word  Jesus  used  when  He  said  of  the  colt — "Loose  him  and  let  him 
go."  The  teaching  of  the  Scriptures  is,  that  "Creation"  is  at  present 
in  a  "State  of  Captivity,"  waiting  to  be  Loosed  from  the  Bondage  that 
sin  has  caused.    Rom.  8: 19-23. 

As  to  the  "Departing  as  a  Scroll"  of  the  heavens,  and  the  "Flying 
Away"  of  the  earth  and  heavens,  of  which  John  speaks,  (Rev.  6:  14; 
20:  11),  a  total  disappearance  of  all  the  material  worlds  is  not  at  all  the 
idea,  for  he  tells  us  that  afterwards  he  saw — the  New  Jerusalem  com- 
ing down  out  of  Heaven,  and  nations  living  and  walking  in  the  Light 
of  it  on  the  earth,  and  the  Kings  of  the  Earth  bringing  their  Glory  and 
Honor  Into  It."    Rev.  21 :  2, 24. 

The  Holy  Spirit  by  Solomon  said, 

"One  generation  passeth  away,  ancl  another  generation  com- 
eth,  but  the  Earth  Abideth  Fcrrever."     Ecc.  1 : 4. 

It  is  specifically  promised  that  "the  Meek  shall  Inherit  the  Earth,'* 
(Matt.  5:5),  and  that  the  Children  of  Israel  shall  dwell  in  it  forever, 
(Isa.  60:21 ;  66:22),  and  if  God's  people  are  to  inhabit  it  forever,  it 


THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER      201 

must  EXIST  FOREVER.  It  is  clear  then  that  this  earth  as  a  planet 
is  not  to  be  annihilated,  but  that  it  is  to  be  Cleansed  and  Purified  by 
Fire  and  made  fit  for  the  hom,e  of  those  preoples  and  nations  that  are 
to  occupy  it  after  its  renovation. 

This  earth  that  has  been  consecrated  by  the  Presence  of  the  S<m 
of  God,  where  the  costliest  sacrifice  that  the  Universe  could  furnish 
was  offered  up  on  Calvary  to  redeem  a  race,  for  which  God  has  a  great 
future,  is  too  sacred  a  place  to  ever  be  blotted  out  or  cease  to  exist, 
for  it  is  the  most  cherished  orb  in  the  mind  of  God  of  all  His  great 
creation. 

With  the  "Renovation  of  the  Earth  by  Fire,"  Time  does  not  end 
and  Eternity  begin,  for  we  read  in  the  New  Testament  of  a 

"Perfect  Kingdom" 
that  Christ  shall  surrender  to  the  Father,  so  that  God  may  be  "All  in 
AIL"    1  Cor.  15 :  24-28.    A  Kingdom  in  which— 

"At  the  name  of  Jesus  every  knee  shall  bow,  of  things  in 
Heaven,  and  things  in  Earth,  and  things  Under  the  Earth,  and 
that  every  tongue  shaH  confess  that  Jesus  Christ  IS  LORD." 
PhiL  2:9-11. 

This  descrit^es  a  Kingdom  in  which  all  things  Celestial,  Terrea- 
trial  and  Infernal  are  to  be  subject  to  the  SON  OF  MAN. 

Now  this  "Perfect  Kingdom"  cannot  be  the  "Millennial  King- 
dom," for  that,  as  we  have  seen,  ends  in  Apostasy  and  Rebellion.  It 
must  therefore  mean  another  Kingdom  on  the  Other  Side  of  the  "Mil- 
lennial Kingdom,"  and  as  there  is  to  be  no  other  Kingdom  between 
the  "Millennial  Kingdom"  and  the  "Renovation  of  the  Earth  by  Fire," 
it  must  mean  a  Kingdom  that  is  to  follow  the  "Renovation  of  the 
Earth  by  Fire,"  and  that  Kingdom  is  the  Kingdom  of  the  "New 
Heaven  and  the  New  Earth,"  which  we  call  on  the  "Rightly  Dividing 
the  Word"  Chart,  the  "Perfect  Kingdom." 

If,  as  some  hold,  the  "Seventh  Day"  of  the  "Creative  Week"  cor- 
responds to  the  Millennium,  then  we  have  a  prophecy  of  the  Dispensa- 
tion that  follows  the  "Renovation  of  the  Earth"  in  the  "Morrow  After 
the  Sabbath."    Lev.  23 :  36. 

The  Seventh  day  of  Genesis  had  to  do  with  the  "Old  Creation," 
-which  was  imperfect,  but  the  "Eighth  Day"  has  to  do  with  the  "New 
Creation,"  which  is  perfect,  for  it  was  on  the  "Eighth  Day,"  or  the 
"First  Day  of  the  week,"  that  our  Lord  arose  from  the  dead,  and  50 
days  later,  on  the  "Eighth  Day,"  that  the  Holy  Spirit  was  given  at 
Pentecost.  The  "Eighth  Day"  cannot  point  to  the  Millennium,  for 
that  is  represented  by  the  "Seventh  Day,"  neither  can  it  point  to  Eter- 
nity, for  a  day  is  a  Period  of  Time,  while  Eternity  is  Timeless.  The 
**Eighth  Day"  must  then  point  to  a  "period  of  time"  between  the  "Ren- 
ovation of  the  Earth"  and  Eternity,  or  what  we  are  pleased  to  call 
the  "Perfect  Age." 

It  is  also  a  Dispensation,  called  in  Eph.  1 :  10 — 

"The  Dispensation  of  the  Fulness  of  Times.** 

That  is,  a  "Full-Time  Dispensation.'*  The  intimation  is,  that  all 
the  previous  Dispensations  were  not  "Full-Time"  Dispensations,  that 
God  had  to  cut  them  short  on  account  of  sin. 


202      THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER. 

As  to  the  duration  of  this  Dispensation  of  the  "Fulness  of  Times'* 
we  are  not  in  the  dark.  Israel  is  to  have  a  large  place  in  that  Dispen- 
sation. 

"For  as  the  New  Heavens  and  the  New  Earth,  which  I  will 
make  shall  remain  before  me,  saith  the  Lord,  so  shall  your 
(Israel's)  Seed  and  your  Name  REMAIN."    Isa.  66:22. 

And  as  the  duration  of  God's  Covenant  with  Israel  was  extended 
in  Deu.  7 : 9  to  a  "Thousand  Generations"  or  33,000  years,  we  have  an 
intimation  that  the  "Dispensation  of  the  Fulness  of  Times"  will  last 
for  at  least  that  length  of  time. 

Let  us  look  at  some  of  the  characteristics  of  that  Age  or  Dispen- 
sation. 

There  Will  Be  No  Sin. 

All  the  powers  of  Evil  will  have  been  expelled  from  the  earth  and 
imprisoned  in  the  "Lake  of  Fire"  forever. 

The  atmosphere  of  the  New  Earth  will  afford  no  lurking  place  for 
disease  germs,  for  there  shall  be  no  more  sickness  or  death,  and  health 
will  be  preserved  by  the  use  of  the  leaves  of  the  "Tree  of  Life."  The 
heavens  shall  not  robe  themselves  in  angry  tempests  and  sombre 
blackness,  nor  flash  with  the  thunderbolts  of  Divine  wrath,  nor  cast 
plagfues  of  hail  on  the  earth,  nor  cause  devouring  floods  of  water  or 
destructive  wind  storms.  It  may  be  that  in  that  day  "a  Mist  shall 
go  up  from  the  earth  and  water  the  whole  face  of  the  ground"  as  in 
Eden,  for  we  read  that  there  shall  be — "No  More  Sea,"  not  that  there 
shall  not  be  large  bodies  of  water,  for  the  river  that  flows  through  the 
street  of  the  New  City  must  have  an  outlet,  but  that  there  shall  be  no 
great  oceans. 

The  earth  shall  also  put  on  its  Edenic  beauty  and  glory.  There 
shall  no  longer  be  thorns  and  thistles,  no  parasites  or  destructive 
insects,  and  labor  shall  be  a  delight.  No  serpents  shall  hiss  among 
its  flowers,  nor  savage  beasts  lie  in  ambush  to  destroy  and  devour. 
Its  sod  shall  not  be  heaped  over  newly  made  graves,  nor  its  soil 
moistened  with  tears  of  sorrow  and  shame,  or  saturated  with  human 
blood  in  fratricidal  strife.  The  meek  shall  inherit  the  earth,  and  from 
north  to  south,  and  from  east  to  west,  it  shall  blossom  like  the  rose 
and  be  clothed  with  the  verdure  of  Paradise  Restored. 

Rev.  21:2-g. 
"And  I  John  saw  the  Holy  City,  New  Jerusalem,  coming  down 
from  God  out  of  Heaven,  prepared  as  a  bride  adorned  for  her 
husband.  And  I  heard  a  great  voice  out  of  Heaven  saying:  Be- 
hold the  'Tabernacle  of  God'  is  with  men,  and  He  will  dwell  with 
them,  and  they  shall  be  His  people,  and  God  Himself  shall  be  with 
them,  and  be  their  God.  And  God  shall  wipe  away  all  tears  from 
their  eyes;  and  there  shall  be  no  more  death,  neither  sorrow,  nor 
crying,  neither  shall  there  be  any  more  pain;  for  the  FORMER 
THINGS  ARE  PASSED  AWAY.  And  He  that  sat  upon  the 
Throne  said,  Behold,  I  make  all  things  NEW.  And  He  said 
unto  me.  Write:  for  these  words  are  true  and  faithful.  And 
He  said  unto  me,  IT  IS  DONE.  I  am  Alpha  and  Omega,  the 
beginning  and  the  end.  I  will  give  unto  him  that  is  athirst  of  the 
Fountain  of  the  "Water  of  Life'  freely.  He  that  overcometh  shall 
inherit  all  things;  and  I  will  be  his  God  and  he  shall  be  My  son. 


THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER.      203 

But  the  fearful,  and  unbelieving,  and  the  abominable,  and  murder- 
ers, and  whoremongers,  and  socerers,  and  idolators,  and  all  liars, 
shall  have  their  part  in  the  LAKE  OF  FIRE  which  burneth  with 
FIRE  and  BRIMSTONE:  which  is  the  SECOND  DEATH." 

3.    THE  NEW  CITY. 

Rev.  21 : 9-23. 

"And  there  came  unto  me  one  of  the  'Seven  Angels'  which 
had  the  'Seven  Vials'  full  of  the  'Seven  Last  Plagrues,'  and  talked 
with  me,  saying,  Come  hither,  I  will  shew  thee  the  Bride,  the 
LAMB'S  WIFE,  And  he  carried  me  away  in  the  'spirit*  to  a 
great  and  high  mountain,  and  shewed  me  that  Great  City  THE 
HOLY  JERUSALEM,  descending  out  of  Heaven  from  God, 
having  the  Glory  of  God;  and  her  light  was  like  unto  a  stone  most 
precious,  even  like  a  Jasper  stone,  clear  as  crystal;  and  had  a  wall 
great  and  high,  and  had  twelve  gates,  and  at  the  grates,  twelve 
Angels,  and  names  written  thereon,  which  are  the  names  of  the 
'Twelve  Tribes'  of  the  'Children  of  Israel';  on  the  East  three 
gates;  on  the  North  three  gates;  on  the  South  three  gates;  and 
on  the  West  three  gates.  And  the  wall  of  the  City  had  twelve 
foundations,  and  in  them  the  names  of  the  'Twelve  Apostles  of 
the  Lamb.'  And  he  that  talked  with  me  had  a  Golden  Reed  to 
measure  the  City,  and  the  gates  thereof,  and  the  wall  thereof.  And 
the  City  lieth  foursquare,  and  the  length  is  as  large  as  the  breadth; 
and  he  measured  the  City  with  the  Reed,  12,000  furlongs.  The 
length  and  the  breadth  and  the  height  of  it  are  equal.  And 
he  measured  the  wall  thereof,  a  144  cubits,  according  to  the 
measure  of  a  man,  that  is,  of  the  Angel.  And  the  building  of  the 
wall  of  it  was  of  Jasper;  and  the  City  was  piure  gold,  like  imto 
clear  glass.  And  the  foundations  of  the  wall  of  the  City  were 
garnished  with  all  manner  of  precious  stones.  The  first  founda- 
tion was  Jasper;  the  second,  Sapphire;  the  third,  a  Chalcedony; 
the  fourth,  an  Emerald;  the  fifth,  Sardonyx;  the  sixth,  Sardius; 
the  seventh.  Chrysolite;  the  eighth.  Beryl;  the  ninth,  a  Topaz;  the 
tenth,  a  Chrysoprasus ;  the  eleventh,  a  Jacinth;  the  twelfth,  an 
Amethyst.  And  the  twelve  gates  were  twelve  pearls;  every 
several  gate  was  of  one  pearl;  and  the  street  of  the  City  was 
pure  gold,  as  it  were  transparent  glass.  And  I  saw  no  Temple 
therein;  for  the  Lord  God  Almighty  and  the  Lamb  are  the  Temple 
of  it.  And  the  City  had  no  need  of  the  Sun,  neither  of  the  Moon, 
to  shine  in  it;  for  the  Glory  of  God  did  lighten  it,  and  the  LAMB 
IS  THE  LIGHT  THEREOF." 

Rev.  22:  5. 
"And  there  shall  be  no  night  there;  and  they  need  no  candle, 
neither  light  of  the  Sun:  for  the  Lord  God  giveth  them  light;  and 
they  shall  reign  for  ever  and  ever." 

The  Angel  said  to  John — "Come  hither,  I  will  shew  thee  the 
Bride  the  LAMB'S  WIFE."  Some  claim  that  because  the  word 
"WIFE"  is  used  here,  that  Israel  instead  of  the  Church,  is  to  be  the 
Bride  of  Christ.  But  we  must  not  forget  that  this  offer  to  show  John 
the  Bride,  was  made  after  the  Wedding  of  Christ  to  the  Church,  and 
at  this  time  she  was  no  longer  the  Bride  but  had  become  the  WIFE 
of  Christ,  and  should  be  thus  spoken  of.  But  instead  of  John  being 
shown  a  Woman,  he  was  showti  a  CITY,  the  Holy  Jerusalem,  and  as 
wliat  makes  up  a  City  is  not  its  buildings  and  parks  and  business,  but 
its  inhabitants,  it  is  clear  that  the  Bride  and  the  City  are  identical. 


THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER.       205 

That  is,  that  the  New  Jerusalem  is  the  home  and  residence  of  the 
Bride,  that  is,  the  same  as  the  Bride. 

From  this  we  see  that  there  is  not  only  to  be  a  New  Heaven  and 
a  New  Earth,  there  is  also  to  be  a  New  City.  This  City  is  the  place 
Jesus  said  He  was  going  back  to  Heaven  to  prepare  for  His  Bride  the 
Church.  John  14:2-4.  It  is  just  such  a  place  as  we  would  expect 
the  Divine  Architect  to  design  and  build.  The  description  of  it  is  sur- 
passingly grand.  It  is  of  Celestial  origin.  It  is  not  Heaven  itself, 
for  it  comes  down  "out  of  Heaven."  No  mortal  hands  are  employed 
in  its  construction.  It  will  take  up  its  abode  on  the  New  Earth,  and 
we  see  in  this  why  this  present  Earth  will  have  to  be  renovated  by 
fire,  and  why  there  shall  be  "no  more  sea,"  for  the  New  City  is  12,000 
furlongs,  or  1500  miles  square,  and  would  reach  from  Maine  to 
Florida,  and  from  the  Atlantic  Seaboard  600  miles  to  the  west  of  the 
Mississippi  River.  In  other  words  would  occupy  more  than  one-half 
of  the  United  States. 

We  are  told  that  the  length  and  breadth  and  the  height  of  it  are 
equal.  This  does  not  necessarily  imply  that  it  is  a  Cube,  for  there  is 
another  geometrical  figure  that  has  equal  dimensions,  and  that  is  a — 
P3n*amid.  This  is  its  probable  form,  for  a  wall  144  cubits,  or  216  feet 
thick,  could  not  support  a  wall  1500  miles  high,  and  a  wall  that  high 
would  hide  the  pyramidal  part  of  the  City  from  view. 

The  144  cubits  (Rev.  21 :  17)  then  must  refer  to  the  "height"  of 
the  wall.  In  this  wall  are  12  gates,  3  on  each  side,  each  gate  of  one 
Pearl,  and  these  gates  are  never  closed. 

The  wall  itself  is  of  Jasper,  and  the  foundations  are  garnished 
with  all  manner  of  precious  stones.  The  foundations  contain  the 
names  of  the  Twelve  Apostles  of  the  Lamb,  and  over  the  gates  are 
the  names  of  the  Twelve  Tribes  of  Israel. 

What  a  magnificent  spectacle  such  a  city  must  present  from  a 
distance  with  its  pyramidal  top  surmounted  by  the  light  of  the 

"Glory  of  God." 

"For  the  city  had  no  need  of  the  sun,  neither  of  the  moon,  to 
shine  in  it,  for  the  'Glory  of  God'  did  lighten  it,  and  THE  LAMB 
is  THE  LIGHT  THEREOF."     Rev.  21:23. 

"And  the  gates  of  it  shall  not  be  shut  at  all  by  day,  for  there 
shall  be  No  Night  There."    Rev.  21 :  25. 

This  refers  to  the  City  only,  and  not  to  the  outlying  parts  of  the 
New  Earth,  for  there  will  be  day  and  night  wherever  the  light  of  the 
City  does  not  reach. 

The  Pyramidal  part  of  the  City  will  doubtless  be  in  the  centre  of 
the  City,  and  probably  not  occupy  over  one-half  of  the  surface  area, 
leaving  the  remainder  to  be  divided  up  into  boulevards  and  broad  ave- 
nues, with  numerous  parks  and  residential  sections.  We  are  told 
that  the  City  itself  is  of  Pure  Gold,  Like  Unto  Clear  Glass.  Rev. 
21 :  18.  If  this  refers  to  the  houses  and  homes  of  the  inhabitants,  then 
the  redeemed  are  to  live  in  palaces  of  Transparent  Gold,  and  the 
streets  are  to  be  of  the  same  material.  Rev.  21 :  18,  21.  We  cannot 
imagine  a  city  with  such  dwellings  and  streets  to  be  unclean  or  lack 
beauty. 


206      THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER. 

4.    THE  NEW  NATIONS. 
Rev.  21:24-27. 

"And  the  NATIONS  OF  THEM  WHICH  ARE  SAVED 

(the  Saved  Nations)  shall  walk  in  the  light  of  it  (the  City):  and 
the  kings  of  the  earth  do  bring  their  glory  and  honor  into  it. 
And  the  gates  of  it  shall  not  be  shut  at  all  by  day:  for  there  shall 
be  no  night  there.  And  they  shall  bring  the  glory  and  honor  of 
the  nations  into  it  And  there  shall  in  no  wise  enter  into  it  any- 
thing that  defileth,  neither  whatsoever  worketh  abomination,  or 
maketh  a  lie:  but  they  which  are  written  in  the  Lamb's  Book  of 
Life." 

This  last  verse  does  not  imply  that  there  will  be  sin  on  the 
New  E^rth  to  endanger  the  City,  but  to  show  that  the  City  will  never 
be  contaminated  by  evil  of  any  kind. 

Outside  the  walls  of  this  beautiful  City,  spread  over  the  surface 
of  the  "New  Earth,"  nations  shall  dwell,  whose  kings  shall  bring 
their  glory  and  honor  into  it,  but  nothing  that  will  defile  or  work 
abomination  shall  ever  enter  in  through  those  "Gates  of  Pearl,"  for 
there  will  be  no  sin  on  that  New  Earth.    Rev.  21 1  24-27. 

Who  Are  to  Be  the  Happy  Inhabitants  of  This  New  Earth? 

Where  did  the  people  who  inhabited  the  earth  after  the  Flood 
come  from  ?  They  were  the  lineal  descendants  of  Noah,  how  did  they 
escape  the  Flood?  They  were  saved  in  an  Ark  which  God  Provided. 
Gen.  6:  13-16.  Shall  not  God  then  during  the  "Renovation  of  the 
Earth  by  Fire,"  in  some  manner,  not  as  yet  revealed,  take  off  righ- 
teous representatives  of  the  Millennial  nations  that  He  purposes  to 
save,  and  when  the  earth  is  again  fit  to  be  the  abode  of  men,  place 
them  back  on  the  New  Earth,  that  they  may  increase  and  multiply 
and  replenish  it,  as  Adam  (Gen.  1:27,  28),  and  Noah  (Gen.  9:1), 
were  told  to  multiply  and  replenish  the  present  earth. 

If  God  could  take  off  Elijah  for  the  purpose  of  sending  him  back 
again  to  herald  the  Second  Coming  of  the  Lord,  surely  God  can  take 
off  representative  men  from  the  nations  and  put  them  back  again  on 
the  New  Earth  to  repopulate  it.  If  this  is  not  (jod's  plan  then  we 
have  one  type  in  the  Scriptures  that  has  no  antitype,  for  Noah's  Ark, 
which  is  a  type,  has  no  antitype  unless  it  be  this. 

It  is  clear  from  the  Scriptures  that  God  does  not  purpose  to  create 
a  new  race  for  the  New  Earth.  His  promise  as  to  Israel  is  that  the 
descendants  of  Abraham  shall  inherit  this  earth  for  a  "thousand  gen- 
erations," or  33,000  years;  now  this  is  not  possible  unless  they  are 
transplanted  to  the  New  Earth.  And  this  is  just  what  (jod  has  prom- 
ised. 

"For  as  the  New  Heavens  and  the  New  Earth,  which  I  will 
make,  shall  remain  before  Me,  saith  the  Lord,  so  shall  Your  'Seed* 
and  Your  *Name'  REMAIN."    Isa.  66:  22. 

It  seems  clear  from  the  presence  of  the  Tree  of  Life  in  the  Garden 
of  Eden,  that  God  intended  the  human  race  to  populate  the  Earth,  and 
when  it  became  too  thickly  populated,  to  use  the  surplus  population 
to  colonize  other  spheres.  Our  "Solar  System"  is  only  in  its  infancy. 
The  Earth  is  the  only  one  of  its  planets  as  yet  habitable.  Where  are 
the  inhabitants  for  the  other  pLnets  to  come  from  ?    Think  you  that 


THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER.      207 

the  planets  of  our  Solar  System,  and  the  planets  of  other  solar  sys- 
tems, of  which  the  stars  are  the  suns,  were  made  simply  to  adorn  the 
heavens  for  our  little  earth.  God  does  not  plan  things  on  a  Small 
Scale,  and  it  magnifies  His  power  and  wisdom  to  believe  that  He 
created  man  in  His  own  likeness,  a  created  being  higher  than  the 
angels,  an^  gifted  with  the  power  of  Procreation,  that  He  might  by 
means  of  him  populate  the  Universe.  This  magnifies  the  Scheme  of 
Redemption.  Think  you  that  God  gave  His  Son  to  die  on  Calvary 
just  to  redeem  a  few  millions  of  the  human  race?  Why  He  could 
have  blotted  them  out,  as  He  probably  did  the  Preadamite  race,  and 
created  a  new  race,  and  Satan  would  have  laughed  because  he  had  the 
second  time  blocked  God's  plan  for  the  peopling  of  this  earth. 

No,  God  will  not  permit  Satan  to  block  His  plan  for  peopling  this 
earth  with  a  Sinless  Human  Race.  The  death  of  Christ  w?s  not 
merely  to  redeem  a  few  millions  of  the  human  race,  but  to  redeem  the 
Earth,  and  the  Race  Itself  from  the  curse  of  sin,  and  the  dominion  of 
Satan. 

The  Apostle  James  tells  us  that  we  are  only  the  "First  Fruits'* 
of  His  "Creatures."  James  1 :  18.  What  then  must  the  HARVEST 
BE? 

The  Universe  is  young  yet.  We  are  only  in  the  beginning  of 
things,  for 

"Of  the  increase  of  His  government  and  peace  THERE 
SHALL  BE  NO  END."    Isa.  9:7. 

When  this  Earth  shall  have  gone  through  its  "Baptism  of  Fire," 
and  shall  be  again  fit  for  the  occupancy  of  man,  the  representatives  of 
the  "Saved  Nations"  (Rev.  21 :  24)  will  be  men  and  women  in  whom 
no  taint  of  sin  will  remain,  and  who  cannot  therefore  impart  it  to 
their  offspring,  who  will  be  like  the  offspring  of  Adam  and  Eve  would 
have  been  if  they  had  not  sinned.  This  magnifies  the  whole  scheme 
of  redemption,  and  justifies  God  in  the  creation  of  the  human  race. 

5.    THE  NEW  RIVER. 
Rev.  22:1. 

"And  he  shewed  me  a  pure  'RIVER  OF  WATER  OF  LIFE,' 
clear  as  crystal,  proceeding  out  of  the  Throne  of  God,  and  of  the 
Lamb." 

The  waters  of  earthlv  rivers  are  not  crystal  clear.  Many  of  them 
are  muddy  and  contaminated  with  sewerage.  This  wonderful  river 
is  called  the  River  of  the  "Water  of  Life,"  because  of  its  "hfe  giving" 
properties.  Earthly  streams  have  their  source  in  some  mountain 
spring,  but  the  "River  of  Life"  has  its  source  in  the  Throne  of  God. 
Rev.  22:1. 

Somewhere  on  that  "Pyramidal  Mountain"  in  the  centre  of  the 
City,  probably  on  its  summit,  will  rest 

"The  Throne  of  God/* 
from  under  the  seat  of  which  shall  flow  down  in  cascades,  from  ter- 
race to  terrace,  the  crystal  stream  that  shall  feed  that  wonderful 
••River  of  Life." 


208      THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER. 

6.    THE  NEW  TREE  OF  LIFE. 

Rev.  22 : 2. 

"In  the  midst  of  the  street  of  it,  and  on  either  side  of  the  River, 
was  there  the  'TREE  OF  LIFE,'  which  bare  twelve  manner  of 
fruits,  and  yielded  her  fruit  every  month:  and  the  leaves  of  the 
Tree  were  for  the  healing  of  the  nations." 

The  streets  are  to  be  lined  with  trees,  as  are  also  the  banks  of 
a  wonderful  river.  These  trees  are  not  mere  shade  trees,  but  beautiful 
Fruit  Trees,  called  the  "TREE  OF  LIFE,"  that  bear  Twelve  Kinds  of 
Fruit,  a  different  kind  each  month.  The  fruit  of  these  trees  is  for 
Overcomers  Only. 

"To  him  that  overcometh  will  I  give  to  eat  of  the  'Tree  of 
Life*  which  is  in  the  midst  of  the  Paradise  of  God."    Rev.  2:  7. 

The  leaves  of  the  trees  are  for  the  Healing  of  the  Nations  that 
shall  occupy  the  New  Earth.  Not  that  there  will  be  any  sickness,  but 
to  preserve  them  in  health,  as  Adam  would  have  been  preserved  in 
health  if  he  had  eaten  of  the  Tree  of  Life  in  the  Garden  of  Eden. 
Gen.  3 :  22-24, 


7.    THE  NEW  THRONE. 

Rev.  22:3-4. 

"And  there  shall  be  no  more  curse:  but  the  THRONE  OF 
GOD  AND  OF  THE  LAMB  shall  be  in  it;  and  His  servants  shall 
serve  Him:  and  they  shall  see  His  FACE:  and  His  NAME  shall 
be  in  their  foFeheads.** 

Whoever  heard  of  an  earthly  city  without  some  place  of  wor- 
ship, be  it  heathen  or  Christian,  but  the  wonderful  thing  about  the 
New  Jerusalem  is,  that  it  has  no  Temple.  Why  need  a  Temple 
when  the  object  of  worship  is  present,  for  "The  Lord  God  Almighty 
and  the  Lamb  Are  the  Temple  of  It."  In  fact  the  whole  City  itself 
will  be  a  Temple. 

"Then  the  *Tabemacle  of  God*  shall  be  with  men,  and  He 
will  dwell  with  them,  and  they  shall  be  His  People,  and  God 
Himself  shall  be  with  them,  and  be  their  God.  And  God  shall 
wipe  away  all  tears  from  their  eyes;  and  there  shall  be  no  more 
deatii,  neither  sorrow,  nor  crying,  neither  shall  there  be  any  more 
pain;  for  the  FORMER  THINGS  ARE  PASSED  AWAY." 
Rev.  21:3,  4. 

This  means  that  Heaven  shall  have  come  down  to  Earth,  and 
that  this  earth  will  become  the  RESIDENCE  OF  GOD. 

The  Great  Abdication 

The  "Millennial  Age"  and  the  "Perfect  Age,"  between  which  the 
Earth  is  Renovated  by  Fire,  make  up  the  "Age  of  Ages,"  which  period 
is  called  the  KINGDOM  OF  THE  SON  OF  MAN. 

At  the  close  of  the  "Age  of  Ages"  when  Christ  "shall  have  put 
down  all  rule  and  all  authority  and  power,  for  He  must  reign  till 
He  hath  put  all  enemies  under  his  feet,"  then  Christ  as  th<*  Son  of 


THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER.      209 

Man,  shall  surrender  the  Kingdom  to  God,  that  God  may  be  ALL  IN 
ALL.     1  Cor.  15 :  24-28.    This  is  known  as  The  Great  Abdication. 

There  have  been  many  abdications  of  thrones  in  the  world's 
history,  but  none  like  this.  Thrones  have  been  abdicated  for  various 
reasons.  Some  have  been  forced,  others  voluntary.  Some  on  account 
of  physical  infirmity,  or  to  secure  some  particular  successor.  But 
Christ  will  not  abdicate  for  any  of  these  reasons.  He  will  abdicate 
because  He  has  Finished  the  Work  That  Was  Given  Him  to  Do  as 
the  Son  of  Man.  He  will  not  surrender  His  Human  Nature,  but  His 
title  "Son  of  Man"  will  merge  back  into  that  of  "Son  of  God"  so  that 
the  Divine  Godhead  shall  thereafter  act  in  its  Unity,  and  God  shall  be 
"ALL  IN  ALL." 

The  Ages  of  the  Ages 

As  the  "Creative  Ages"  were  the  "Alpha"  Ages,  these  will  be  the 
"Omega"  Ages.  With  the  surrender  of  the  "Perfect  Kingdom"  to  the 
Father,  what  we  speak  of  as  "Time"  ceases,  and  the  "Eternal  Ages," 
called  the  "Ages  of  the  Ages"  begin.  They  correspond  to  what  the 
Apostle  Paul  in  his  Letter  to  the  Ephesians  calls  the  "Ages  to  Come." 
Eph.  2 : 7.  And  John  in  the  Book  of  Revelation  says  that  the  "Devil" 
and  the  "Beast"  and  the  "False  Prophet"  shall  be  tormented  day  and 
night  forever  and  ever,  or  for  the  "Aions"  of  the  "Aions,"  the  "Ag«s 
of  the  Ages,"  Rev.  20:  10,  and  that  the  "Servants  of  God"  shall  reign 
for  the  same  period.     Rev.  22 : 5. 

What  those  "Ages  of  Ages"  shall  reveal  of  the  Plan  and  Purpose 
of  God  we  do  not  know,  but  if  we  are  His  we  shall  live  to  know, 
and  possibly  take  part  in  their  development.  What  we  do  know  is 
that  we  are  but  in  the  beginning  of  things,  and  as  concerning  the 
**Ages,"  Eternity  is  still  young. 

The  Epilogue  or 
Final  Testimony  and  Warnings 

Rev.  22:6-21. 

"And  he  said  unto  me,  These  sayings  are  faithful  and  true; 
and  the  Lord  God  of  the  Holy  Prophets  sent  His  Angel  to  shew 
unto  His  Servants  the  Things  which  must  shortly  be  done.  Be- 
hold, I  come  quickly:  blessed  is  he  that  keepeth  the  sayings  of 
the  prophecy  of  this  BOOK. 

"And  I  John  saw  these  things,  and  heard  them.  And  when  I 
had  heard  and  seen,  I  fell  down  to  worship  before  the  feet  of  the 
Angel  which  shewed  me  these  things.  Then  saith  he  unto  me. 
See  thou  do  it  not:  for  I  am  thy  Fellowservant,  and  of  the  Breth- 
€rn  the  Prophets,  and  of  them  which  keep  the  sayings  of  this 
Book:    worship  GOD. 

"And  he  saith  unto  m«.  Seal  not  the  savings  of  THE 
PROPHECY  OF  THIS  BOOK:    for  the  TIME  IS  AT  HAND. 


210      THE  THINGS  WHICH  SHALL  BE  HEREAFTER. 

He  that  is  unjust,  let  him  be  unjust  still:  and  he  which  is  filthy, 
let  him  be  filthy  still:  and  he  that  is  righteous,  let  him  be 
righteous  still:  and  he  that  is  holy,  let  him  be  holy  etilL  And, 
behold,  I  come  quickly;  and  my  reward  is  with  me,  to  give  every 
man  according  as  his  work  shall  be.  I  am  ALPHA  and  OMEGA, 
the  Beginning  and  the  End,  the  First  and  the  Last. 

"Blessed  are  they  that  do  His  Commandments,  that  they  may 
have  right  to  the  'TREE  OF  LIFE,'  and  may  enter  in  through 
the  gates  into  the  City.  For  without  are  dogs,  and  sorcerers,  and 
whoremongers,  and  murderers  and  idolators,  and  whosoever  lov- 
eth  and  maketh  a  lie. 

"I  Jesus  have  sent  mine  Angel  to  testify  unto  you  these  things 
in  the  Churches.  I  am  the  Root  and  the  Offspring  of  David,  and 
the  BRIGHT  AND  MORNING  STAR. 

"And  the  SPIRIT  (Holy  Spirit)  and  the  BRIDE  (the  Church, 
still  on  the  earth)  say  COME.  And  let  him  that  is  atl^t  COME. 
And  WHOSOEVER  WILL,  let  him  take  of  the  'Water  of 
Life'  FREELY. 

"For  I  testify  unto  every  man  that  heareth  the  words  of  the 
PROPHECY  OF  THIS  BOOK.  If  any  man  shall  ADD  UNTO 
THESE  THINGS,  GOD  SHALL  ADD  UNTO  HIM  THE 
PLAGUES  THAT  ARE  WRITTEN  IN  THIS  BOOK:  and  if 
any  man  shall  TAKE  AWAY  FROM  THE  WORDS  OF  THE 
BOOK  OF  THIS  PROPHECY,  GOD  SHALL  TAKE  AWAY 
HIS  PART  OUT  OF  THE  BOOK  OF  LIFE  AND  OUT  OF 
THE  HOLY  CITY,  AND  FROM  THE  THINGS  WHICH  ARE 
WRITTEN  IN  THIS  BOOK. 

"He  which  testifieth  these  things,  saith,  Surely  I  COME 
OUICKLY.    AMEN.    EVEN  SO,  COME  LORD  JESUS. 

•THE  GRACE  OF  OUR  LORD  JESUS  CHRIST  BB 
WITH  YOU  ALL.    AMEN." 


OTHER  BOOKS  BY  THE  SAME  AUTHOR 

Dispensational  Truth 

or 

God's  Plan  and  Purpose  in  the  Ages 

The  book  contains  34  chapters  of  descriptive  matter  and  42  splen- 
did prophetical  charts  9x20  inches,  48  one  page  charts,  and  15  cuts. 
The  charts  and  cuts  are  interspersed  through  the  descriptive  matter. 
There  are  300  columns  of  reading  matter,  each  column  4^x8^  inches, 
equivalent  to  any  ordinary  book  of  450  pages.  The  charts  are  unique, 
simple,  clear,  uniform  in  style,  and  present  every  phase  of  "Dispensa- 
tional  Truth."  The  book  is  bound  in  doth,  atlas  form,  size  11x11 
inches,  and  the  large  charts  spread  over  two  pages. 

The  book  is  the  result  of  30  vears'  study  of  "Dispensational  Truth**. 
It  is  sane.  Not  a  "time-setter.'^  Contains  no  speculative  matter.  It 
not  made  up  of  quotations  from  other  writers,  but  is  based  solely  oa 
the  Scriptures  from  the  "Futurist"  standpoint.  It  is  of  i>ermanent  value, 
and  a  standard  authority  on  "Dispensational  Truth,"  and  is  a  mine  of 
information  on  "Prophetic  Truth"  for  the  busy  pastor,  evangelist 
Bible  teacher  and  all  lovers  of  the  Word. 

This  work  is  not  an  experiment  Is  no  longer  in  its  elementarr 
form,  but  has  been  revised  and  enlarged  and  is  now  in  its  twelfth 
edition,  is  widely  circulated  over  the  world,  is  highly  commended  by 
leading  prophetical  scholars,  and  is  being  used  in  many  Bible  Schools. 
The  author  has  been  a  preacher  and  teacher  of  "Dispensational  Truth** 
for  35  years,  and  has  put  into  printed  form  the  result  of  his  studies, 
with  the  hope  that  they  may  be  a  blessing  to  the  world. 

TITLES  OF  THE  CHAPTERS 

Tke  Prophetle  W^ord— Pre-Mllleiilallani— Moantata  Peaka  of  Propk- 
•ey — Tke  Second  Comlaar  of  Ckrlat — Rlsrktlr  DlTldlns  tke  'Word — Tka 
Present  Brll  "World — Tke  Dlapenaatlonal  "Work  of  Ckrlst — Tke  DIapen- 
aatlonal  "Work  of  tke  Holy  Spirit — The  Jewa— Tke  <3cntllea— Tke  Ckvrek 
— Tke  Klnv— Tke  Kingdom — Tke  Sprit  "World — Splrltlam — Tke  Reaorree- 
tlona — Tke  Jndgrmenta — Satan — Antickrlat — Tke  Satanic  Trinity— Tka 
Fonr  Goapcla — Tke  Seven  Cknrckea — The  Trlbnlatlon— Babylon  Tka 
Great — ^Renovation  of  tke  Bartk — Tke  Covenant*— Tke  Hysterica  Typea 
and  Antitypes — Tke  Feasts  of  tke  Lord — Tke  Ofterlnsa — Tke  Tkree  Treea 
to  "Wklck  Israel  Is  Compared  In  tke  Scrlptvrea— Tke  Dlspensatlonai 
Teaeklns  of  tke  Great  Pyramid — Scripture  Nnmerlea — Tke  Slsns  of  tko 
Times. 

TITLES  OF  THE  CHARTS 

(Only  tke  Prominent  Ones  Named) 

Tke  AscB  ■•  Viewed  From  DUferent  Standpoints— Tko  Moantala 
Peaks  of  Propkecy— Tke  Perspective  of  Propkecy — Tke  Two  Oomlnss 
7000  Tears  of  Haman  Hlstorv^Rlvktly  Dividing  tke  World — ^Relation  of 
Jew,  GentUe  anid  Cknrck  to  Back  Otkeiv-Tke  Times  and  Seaaona— Vko 
Creation  of  tke  Bartk — Six  Days  of  Re-Crcatl*n — T  Cosmic  Pkasea  of 
tke  Bartk — ^Book  of  Genesis— Tke  World's  T  Great  Crises  Tke  Propkette 
Days  of  Scrlptnre— Greater  Ijlfe  and  "Work  of  Ckrlst— OCke  Jewa— Book 
•f  Bxodvs — Tke  Royal  Grant  to  Abrakam — ^Book  of  Daniel — Propketieid 
Ckronolo^y — Daniel's  Seventy  W^eeka— Map  of  Old  Ronuui  Bmplre— Tk* 
GentUe  Nations — Tke  Cknrck — FaUvre  of  Ckrlstlanlty — Tke  Klnc — 
Kingdom  of  God  Versus  Klnardom  of  Heaven— Tke  Klnsrdont — Tko 
Ckurck  Versus  tke  KlnardoaB— Kingdom  of  Heaven  Parables— Book  of 
Mattkew — Tke  MUlennlal  Land — ^Book  of  Bseklel — The  Spirit  "World — 
Tkreefold  Nature  of  Kan— Tke  Resurrections  and  Judgments  Judgment 
of  Reward — Satant — ^Antlckrlst  and  «Tlmes  of  tke  GentUes" — Tke  Four 
Gospels — ^Tken  tie  New  Testament  Books  "Were  IVritten— Book  of  R«t> 
elation — Messages  to  tke  7  Ckurckea— Daniel's  Seventletk  W^eek — Daniel 
and  Revelation  Compared — Tke  Covenants-r-Tke  Mysteries— Typos  and 
Antitypes — Tke  Feasts  of  tke  I<ord — The  Tabemaelc — Book  of  licvltleaa 
—The  Great  Pyramid — Christ  and  the  Saints  Compared  to  tko  HoavoBly 
Bodles — Tke  Weeka  of  Scripture— Tke  Signs  of  tke  Tlmea. 


OTHER  BOOKS  BY  THE  SAME  AUTHOR 

Rightly  Dividing  the  Word 

THIS  BOOK  COMPARES  IN  VALUE  WITH  THE  BOOK  ON  "DISPENSA- 
TIONAL  TRUTH."  ITS  PURPOSE  IS  TO  "RIGHTLY  DIVIDE"  THE  "FUNDA- 
MENTAL DOCTRINES"  IN  A  SERIES  OF  "CONTRASTS,"  AS  "LAW  AND 
GRACE."  "FAITH  AND  WORKS,"  ETC. 

The  author  has  made  it  the  work  of  his  ministry  to  preach  the  "Fundamentals." 
This  Tolnme  contains  the  cream  and  meat  of  his  sermons  and  Bible  lectures.  The 
book  contains  twenty-nine  chapters  and  fifty-fiye  charts.  The  charts  are  one-pace 
charts,  clear  and  simple,  and  suitable  for  lantern  slides,  or  biopticon,  in  Bible  claas 
work.    The  book  contains  330  pages,  and  is  bound  in  cloth. 


The  Book  of  Daniel 

THE  CLOSING  AND  CROWNING  WORK  OF  THE  REV.  CLARENCE  LARKIN. 
WITH  A  PICTURE  OF  THE  AUTHOR  AND  A  FACSIMILE  OF  HIS  AUTOGRAPH. 
The  book  contains  267  pares. 


The  Spirit  World 


THIS  BOOK  GIVES  THE  TEACHINGS  OF  THE  HOLT  SCRIPTURES  AS  TO 
THE  "SPIRIT  WORLD."  IT  CONTAINS  19  CHAPTERS,  AND  IS  ILLUSTRATED 
WITH  27  PICTURES  AND  17  CHARTS. 

It  treats  of  the  "Powers  of  Good  and  Evil,"  of  the  "Underworld,"  of  "Satan," 
of  the  "Fallen  Angels,"  of  "Demonism,"  of  "Soul  Sleep,"  the  "Intermediate  State," 
the  "Resurrections"  and  "Judgments"  and  of  "Heaven"  and  "HelL" 


The  Second  Coming  of  Christ 

THIS  IS  A  "BOOKLET"  OF  72  PAGES,  SIZE  6x9  INCHES,  AND  IS  ILLUS- 
TRATED WITH  EIGHT  FINE  CHARTS,  4^4x8  INCHES,  AND  IS  BOUND  IN  A 
PAPER  COVER. 

This  "Booklet"  was  written  for  those  who  desire  a  little  treatise  on  the  "Second 
Coming"  to  circulate  among  their  friends  and  to  give  to  those  who  know  nothinr;  «t 
the  doctrine,  or  who  desire  to  know  more.  It  gives  a  history  of  the  doctrine,  vivJUy 
describes  the  two  stages  of  the  Coming,  and  points  out  the  "Signs  of  the  Times." 
It  is  timely,  contains  no  speculative  matter,  is  no  "time-setter,"  is  of  permanent  value 
and  is  a  simple,  clear,  sane  and  Biblical  exposition  of  the  BIcesed  Hope  of  the 
Lord's  Return. 


These  books  for  Sale  by 
REV.  CLARENCE  LARKIN  ESTATE 

p.  O.  Box  334,  GUnsid*,  Pa.  19038 
U.S.  A. 


^J 


Princeton  Theological  Seminary   Libraries 


1    1012  01202   1939 


v.^,'i.^>^>\'r>'% 


Uil   (-ill.  Ih  M  5   'nR  i»lTllB 


H     1 


«V\ 


